^> .0^. %t IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) /. .,^" * \^ /!/ 1.0 I.I 1^1 I4£ 2.0 ill 1.8 1.25 1.4 1.6 = II — — ^ 6" ► V] --*•* LONDON: PUBLISHED FOR THE RAY SOCIETY BY ROBERT HARDWICKE, 192, PICCADILLY. MDCCCIXVI. liUo-i,. i <*#^' w h I. t: *.ui.AKi>, rRi.MKK HAKiiiuLuiiKW c^,o^^:. s :^ r P II E J^^ A C 1^.. (HY TUK KDITOU.) The present volume coiitaiiiis tlie iirst portion of the works of the distinguished author, now for the first time collected in England, and reprinted from the originals, without change, in accordance with his express desire. It had been his intention to reprint them himself with anno- tations, but, unfortunately for science, this intention was never carried out, and it remained for the Editor simply to superintend a verbatim reprint. The Memoirs are arranged in three divisions — 1st. Gco- graphico-Botanical ; 2nd. Structural and Physiological ; Ih'd. Systematic. Of course thi? arrangement is in some degree arbitrary, inasnuich as observations relating to both of the other divisions are continually occurring in the Memoirs referred to each of them ; but, on the whole, it iias appeared to be the most convenient for reference. T^he present volume contains thv. l J GENERAL REMARKS, ;i GEOGRAPHICAL AND SYSTEMATICAL, ON THB BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALiS. BY ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S. LIBR. L.S., ACAD. BEG. SCIENT. BEEOLIN. C0EBE8P. KiTrSAXISr TO THE VOYAGE OF H.M.S. INVE8TIOATOB, COMMANDED BY CAPTAIN TLINDKES. IBeprintedfrom a Voyage to Terra Australia, hy Matthew Flinders.'] LONDON. 1814. GENERAL EEMAEKS, &c. !' The coasts of the great South Land commonly [533* called New Holland have been discovered partly by Dutch and partly by English navigators. Captain Flinders, con- sidering it therefore unjust towards the English to retain a name for the whole country which implies its discovery to have been made by the Dutch alone, has thought proper to recur to its original name Terra Australis j under which he includes the small islands adjacent to various parts of its coasts, and the more considerable southern island called Van Diemen's Land. In this extended sense I shall use Terra Australis in the following observations, but when treating of the principal Land separately, shall continue to employ its generally received name New Holland ; that I may be more readily understood by botanists, for whom these observations are intended, and preserve consistency with the title of a work, part of which I have already published, on the plants of that country. In the following pages I have endeavoured to collect such general, and at the same time, strictly botanical, ob- servations on the vegetation of Terra Australis, as our very limited knowledge of tliis vast country appears already to afford. To these observations are added descriptions of a few remarkable plants, which have been selected for publi- cation, from the extensive and invaluable collection of drawings made by Mr. Ferdinand Bauer in New Holland, chiefly during the voya^? of the Investigator. * These figures throughout the volume correspond with the paging in tiie original. GENERAL REMARKS ON TTIE ■, if The materials for the present essay were acquired prin- cipally in the same voyage, from Captain Flindeis's account of which a general notion of the opportunities afforded for observation may be gathered. It seems necessary, however, 53t] to present in one view the circumstances under which onr collections were formed, both in the Investigator's voyage, and subsequently, daring a stay of eighteen months in New South Wales and Van Diemen's Island ; as also to state other sources from which additional materials liave been obtained. By this means the reader will be better enabled to judge how far I am entitled to make those ob- servations of a more general nature which he will find in the following pages. The first part of New Holland examined in Captain Flinders's voyage was the South Coast, on various and distant points of which, and on several of its adjacent islands we landed, in circumstances more or less favorable for our researches. The survey of this coast took place from West to East, and our first anchorage was in King George Third's Sound, in 35° S. hit. and 118° E. Ion. In this port we remained for three weeks, in the most favor- able season for our pursuits ; and our collection of plants, made chiefly on its shores and a few miles into the interior of the country, amounts to nearly 500 species, exclusive of those belonging to the class Cryptogamia, which, though ceriainly bearing a small proportion to phsenogamous plants, were not, it must be admitted, equally attended to. At our second anchorage. Lucky Bay of Captain Flinders's chart, in 34° S. lat, and about 4° to the eastward of King George's Sound, we remained only three days, but even in that short time added upwards of 100 species to our for- mer collection. Goose-Island Bay, in the same latitude and hardly one degree to the eastward of the second anchorage, where our stay was also very short, afforded us but few new plants ; and the remaining parts of the South Coast, on five distant points of which we landed, as well as on seven of its adja- cent Islands, were still more barren, altogether producing only 200 additional species. The smallness of this num- BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTllALIS. 5 ber is to be accounted for, partly, no doubt, from the Itss favoral)le season in which this part of the coast was ex- amined ; but it appeared to depend also in a considerable degree on its greater st, "^ity, and especially that of its islands. Of New South Wales, or the East Coast of New Hol- land, scarcely any part beyond the tropic was examined in the voyage ; our first landing alter leaving Port Jackson being at Sandy Cape, in nearly 25° S. lat. Between this and 21° S. lat. we had many, and upon the whole, favor- able opportunities for observation, especially at Port Curtis, Ke[)pel Bay, Port Bowen, Strong-tide Passage, Shoal- [535 water Bay, and Broad Sound, the Gurvey of which was completed ; we landed also on two of the Northumberland and on one of the Cumberland Isles. On the North Coast we landed on Good's Island, one of the Prince of Wales' Isles of Captain Cook ; for a few hours at Coen River on the east side of the Gulf of Carpentaria ; and in more favorable circumstances on many of the islands and some points of the mainland on the west side of this Gulf. Several of the group called the Company's Islands in the chart, the shores of Melville Bay, of Caledon Bay, and a small part of Arnhem Bay were also examined. We then left the coast, owing to the decayed state of the ship, which, on our return to Port Jackson, was surveyed and pronounced unftt for the prosecution of the voyage. Captain Flinders having, in consequence of this, deter- mined to repair immediately to England, for the purpose of obtaining another vessel to complete the objects of the expedition, Mr. Bauer and myself agreed to remain in the colony of New South Wales until his return, or, if that should not take place, for a period not exceeding eighteen months. During this time we added very considerably to our collections of plants, within the limits of the Colony of Port Jackson and its dependent settlements ; the banks of the principal rivers and some part of the mountains bound- ing the colony were examined ; I visited also the north and south extremities of Van Diemen's Land, remaining several months in the vicinity of the river Derwent ; and repeatedly f 6 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE landed on Kent's Inlands, in Bass* Strait, on the shores of which the principal part of the Submarine Algfc contained in our collections were found. The reader of Captain Flinders's narrative is already ac- quainted with the unfortunate circumstances that prevented his revisiting Port Jackson within the expected period, soon after the expiration of which we embraced an o[)portunity of returning to England, where we arrived in October, 1805, with the greater part of our collections, and without having absolutely lost any one species; though many of our best specimens of the South Coast, and all the living plants collected in the voyage perished in the wreck of the Porpoise. The collection of Australian plants thus formed amounts to nearly 3900 species. But before embarking in the voyage B3C] of Captain Flinders, I enjoyed no common advantages, through the liberality of Sir Joseph Banks, in whose Her- barium I had not only access to nearly the whole of the species of plants previously brought from Terra Australis, but received specimens of all those of which there were duplicates. Of these plants, exceeding 1000 species, the far greater part were collected by Sir Joseph Banks him- self, in the voyage in which New South \\' files was dis- covered. The rest were found at Adventure Bay in Van Dieraen's Land, by Mr. David Nelson, in the third voyage of Captain Cook ; at King George's Sound on the south- west coast of New Holland, by Mr. Menzies, in Captain Vancouver's voyage; and in the colony of New South Wales by several botanists, especially the late Colonel Paterson and Mr. David Burton. Since r^' return from New Holland I have had opportunities of examining, in the sane Herbarium, many new species, found in New South Wales by Mr. George Caley, an acute and indefati- gable botanist, who resided nearly ten years in that colony : and have received from the late Colonel Paterson several species discovered by himself within the limits of the colony of Port Dalrymple ; which was established under his com- mand. I have also examined, in the Sherardian Herbarium at s BOTANY OF TERRA AUCTRALIS. 7 Oxford, the greater part of the plants brought from Shark's Bay by the celebrated navigator Dampier, and have seen a few additional species from that and other parts of the West Coast of New Holland, collected in the voyage of Captain Baudin. The additional species obtained from all these collections are upwards of 300 ; my materials, therefore, for the com- mencement of a Flora of Terra Australis amount to about 4200 species; a small number certainly for a country nearly equal in size to the whole of Europe, but not incon- siderable for the detached portions of its shores hitherto examined. In Persoon's Synopsis, the latest general work on phae- nogamous plants, their number is nearly 21,000. The cryptogamous plants already published, by various authors, exceed GOOO ; and if to these be ad-'ed the phaenogamous plants that have appeared in different works since the pub- lication of Persoon's Synopsis, and the unpublished species of both classes already existing in the collections of Euiope, the number of plants at present known may be estimated at 33,000, even exclusive of those peculiar to Terra Aus- tralis. The observations in the present essay being chiefly on extensive tribes of plants, they are necessarily arranged [bs? according to the natural method. Of this method the primary classes are Dicotylfdones, MONOCOTYLEDONES, and ACOTYLEDONES. These three divisions may be admitted as truly natural, and their names, though liable to some exceptions, appear to me the least objectionable of any hitherto proposed. Of the Australian plants at present known, upwards of 2900 are Dicotyledonous; 860 Monocotyledonous ; and 400 Acotyledonous, Ferns being considered as such. It is well known that Dicotyledonous plants greatly exceed Monocotyledonous in number ; I am not however aware that the relative proportions of these two primary divisions have anywhere been given, or that it has been inquired how far they depend on climate. Into this subject I can enter only very generally in the present essay. 8 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE I'. ■ '>i ; * ■ According to the numbers already stated the Dicotjledones of Terra Australis are to be Monocotyledones as rather more than 3 to 1, or somewhat less than 7 to 2. In Persoon's Synopsis, to which, as the latest general work, I again refer, these two classes are to each other nearly as 11 to 3. But, from the nature of this compilation, it may be assumed that certain difficult and extensive orders of Monocotyledones, especially Gramiiieae and Cyperacese, are considerably under-rated ; an addition of 500 species to Monocotyledones would make the relative numbers of the two classes as 9 to 2, which I am inclined to think an approximation to the true proportion. With a view to determine how far the relative proportions of these two classes are influenced by climate, I have examined all the local catalogues or Floras which appeared most to be depended on, and have likewise had recourse to unpublished materials of great importance in ascertaining this point. The general results of this examination are, that from the equator to 30° of latitude, in the northern hemisphere at least, the species of Dicotyledonous plants are to Monocotyledones as about 5 to 1 ; in some cases con- siderably exceeding, and in a very few falling somewhat short of this proportion ; and that in the higher latitudes a B38] gradual diminution of Dicotyledones takes place, until in about 60° N. lat. and 55° S. lat. they scarcely equal half their intratropical proportion. In conformity with these results the Dicotyledones should be to the Monocotyledones of Terra Australis as nearly 9 to 2 ; whereas the actual proportion as deduced from our materials is hardly 7 to 2 : but it appears, on arranging these materials geographically, that the relative proportions of the different regions of Terra Australis itself, are equally at variance with these results. About half the species of Australian plants at present known have been collected in a parallel included between 33° and 35° S. lat. ; for this reason, and for one which will hereafter appear, I shall call this the principal parallel. At the eastern extremity of this parallel, within the limits of the colony of Port Jack- son, where our materials are the most perfect, the propor- BOTANY OP TERRA AUSTRALIS. 9 11 tion of Dicoiylt'dones to iMonocotylcdones docs not exceed 3 to 1. At the western extieniity of tlie same parallel, in the vicinity of King Georjic's l^ound, the proportion is bnt little diti'erent from that ol Port .la(;kson, heinnj nearly as 13 to t. At tile sonth end ni' Van Diemen's Island in 43° S. lat., it is fully 4 to 1. And with this proportion that of Carpentaria, and I may add the whole of the eqni- noctial part of New Holland, hitherto examined, very nearly agrees. I confess I ciin perceive nothing either in the nature of the soil or climate of Terra Australis, or in the circumstances under which our collections were formed, to account for these remarkable exceptions to the general proportions of the two classes in the corresponding latitudes of other countries. With regard to the proportion of Acotyledones in Terra Australis, it is necessary to j)remise that I consider my collec- tions ofsome of the Cry ptogamons order, especially of Fimgi, as very imperfect. If, however, 300 species were added to the 400 actually collected, I believe it would give an approxi- mation to the true proportions, which on this supposition, would be of Phaenogamous to Cryptogamous plants as nearly 11 to 2. But the general proportion of these two great divisions, as deduced from the published materials, is very different from this, being nearly 7 to 2. If we inquire in what degree these proportions are dependent on climate, we find that in the more northern parts of Europe, as in Lapland and even in Great Britain, Cryptogamous })lants somewhat exceed the Pha;nogamous in number. In the south of Europe, even making allow- [539 ance for its being at present less perfectly examined, these proportions seem to be inverted. And within the tropic, unless at very great heights, Cryptogamous plants appear to form hardly one fifth of the whole number of species. But their proportion in Terra Australis is still smaller than the assumed intratropical proportion : for this, however, in the northern parts of New Holland at least, the comparative want of shade and moisture, conditions essential to the vegetation of several of these tribes, will in some measure .iOii 10 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE |l f' account ; for at the soutliern extremity of Van Dicmen's Island, where the necessary conditions exist, the lelative ])roi)ortion of Cry|)tofj;anious plants is not materially diflerent from tinit of the south of Europe. In that which I have called the principal parallel of New Holland, however, Cryptogamous plants appear to be nuich less numerous than in the correspoisding latitudes of the northern hemisphf^re ; and within the tropic they probably do not form more than one twelfth of the whole number of species. In several of the islands of the Gulf of Carpentaria, having a Flora of Phoenogamous plants exceeding 200 species, I did not observe a single species of jNIoss. From the three primary classes of plants already treated of I ])rocecd at once to those groups called Natural Orders or Families; for the intermediate divisions-are too nmch at variance with the natural series to be made the subject of such general remarks as have been already offered on the primary classes, and which are equally admissible with respect to the natural families. A methodical, and at the same time a natural, arrange- ment of these families is, in the existing state of our know- ledge, perhaps impracticable. It would probably facilitate its future attainment, if at present, entirely neglecting it, attention were turned to the combination of these orders into Classes equally natural, and which, on a thorough in- vestigation, might equally admit of being defined. The existence of certain natural classes is already acknowledged, and I have, in treating of the Australian natural families, ventured to propose a few that are perhaps less obvious, still more, however, might have been suggested had this been the place for pursuing the subject. B40] The natural orders in the Genera Plantarum of Jussieu are exactly 100; subsequent observations of Jussieu him- self and of other botanists have considerably increased their numbers, so that in the lately published Theorie Blementaire de la Botanique of Decandolle they amount to 145. The plants of Terra Australis are referable to 120 BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 11 naturnl orders, some of which ore not incliuled in Decnn- doile's Hst. On sncli ot' these ns cither rontribntc hu'gcly to form the mass or tiie striking pecnliaritirs of the Australian vegeta- tion, I |)roered to oiler a few observations, cliietly on their geographical distributior,, and more renunkable points of structure : taking them nearlv in the same series in which they are given by DecandoUc in the work already lelerrcd to. i MALVACEif/. The jMalvareae may be considered as a class including several orders, namely, Malaacctc of Jussieu,^ Slerculiaccfc of Ventenat," C/ilciiacece of Du Petit Tiiouars.s TiliacecB of Jussieu,* and an order very nearly related to the last, and perhaps gradually passing into it, but which 1 shall in the mean time, distinguish under the name of IhitinC' riacea. Of the Mahaccce strictly so called, upwards of fifty species have been observed in Terra Australis, where the maximum of the order appears to be within the tropic. In the principal parallel Malvaceae are more abundant at its eastern than its western extremity ; and at the south end of Van Diemen's Island two species only have been observed. There is nothing very peculiar in the structure or appear- ance of the New Holland plan'.;-, of this family ; most of them belong to genera already established, and ieveral of the species are common to other countries. BUTTNERIACEiE.' The Australian portion of Butt- neriacecB consists of Abroma, Commersonia, Lasiopeta- [541 lum, and several unpublished genera, intermediate to the last two. ' Gen. pi. 271. ' Malmais. 91. 3 Plant, des isles d'A/riqtie, 46. « Gen. pi. 2S9. * BuTTNERiACE^. Cal^.v 1-ph. 5-fi(]. seqiialis, nmrcescens, sestivatione val- vata. Petala 5 : vel basi saccata siiperne vaiie producta; vel minuta squamu- liforniia; quandoque nulla. iS/awwa liypogyna, definita : Filamenta antherifera cum laciniis calycis alternantia, simplicia, vel 2-3 connata ; sterilibus quandoque alternantibus. Ovarium 3-5 loculare, loculis 2-polyspermis, ovulis erectis : Sft/li 3-5, saepius connati: Stigmata simplicia. Capsula 3-5-loc. Semina : umbilico strophiolato. Embryo erectus, in axi albuminis carnosi cujus dimidio ' I 13 GEM'.UAL REMARKS ON THE Tlu! greater part of tlu; order exists in tlic jjrineipnl parallel, very lew sj)eeies have been observed witliiii the tro|)ie, and one only in Van Dieinen's Island. ./jtxio/jr/fihnii, the most extensive genns of the family, was established by Dr. Smith,' who eonsidered it to belong to Erieea}. Ventenat,'^ taking a different view of its struc- ture, has assigned some jjlausible reasons for referring it to Rhamneae. From both these orders it appears to me suflieiently distinct, and it is certainly more nearly related to the genera with which I have placed it. DILLENIACEJ3. It was first, T believe, proposed by Mr. Salisbury to separate Dillenia, VVormia, Ilibbertia, and CandoUea from the Magnoliae of Jussieu, and to form them into a distinct order, which he has called BiUcnece? It is remarkable that Decandolle,* who has ado})ted this order, should also limit it to these genera, Jussieu^ having previously suggested the separation of Dillenia from Mag- noliae and its combination with Tetracera and Curatella, genera which certainly belong to Dilleniaceae, as do also Pleurandra of Labillardi^re^ and Heniistemma of Du Petit Thouars.^ The Dilleniaceae appear to be more abundant in Terra Australis than in any other part of the world, nearly seventy Australian species having already been observed ; most of these belong to Hibbertia and Pleurandra, both of which are veiy generally diffused, their maximum, however, is in the principal parallel, to the western extremity of which Candollea seems to be limited. Hemistemma, Wonnia, B4i] and an unpublished genus remarkable for its thickened filaments and flat leafless stems, are found only within the tropic. The remaining genera of the order have not yet been observed in New Holland. longior. Erutices raro Arbores, pube scepe slellari. Folia allerna, simpHcia, stipulata, sitpius dentata. Pedunculi aubcymosi, oppositi/olii ; pedicellis ut- plurimum bracteatis. ' Linn. soc. traiitnct. 4, p. 216. ' Malmais. 59. Dec. gen. nov. p. 7. ' Paradis. Land. 73. * Annates du nius. 17, p. 400. » J/inales du mus. 14, pp. 129-130. ' Plant. Nov. Holl. 2, p. 5. ' Gen. nos. Madaganc. n. 61. nOTANY OF Tr.iniA AUSTRALIS. 13 Mngnoliarc.T nnd Dillcnincojr npprnr to me to form two orders of one iiatunil class. These orders are siitlieieiitly distinct from eacli otlier in most cases, both in fruetitica- tion and hal)it ; tliey "re not, however, easily detined. The ovaria, wliich are indefinite in mimber, in the greater part of iMagnolinccic, arc also so in certain Ddleniaceic ; there are likewise examples in both orders, in which they are reduced to unity ; and the stipulation of jMagnoliaceoB exists in Wormia. PITTOSPORE/E.^ Authors have generally been dis- posed to consider Pittosporum, Bursaria, and Billardiera, as belonging to Rhamn<;oD or Celastrinao, from both of which they arc certainly widely ditierent ; and they a])pear to me to constitute, along with some unpublished Austra- lian genera, a very distinct natural family. Pittosi'ork.e form a small tribe chiefly belonging to Terra Australis, where most of them have been observed in the principal parallel ; but certain species of all the p\d)lishcd genera exist at the south end of Van Diemen's Island, and both Pittosporum and Bursaria are found within the tropic. Pittosporum, the only genus of the order which is not confined to Terra Australis, has the most extensive range in that country, and has been found in many other parts of the world, namely. New Zealand, Norfolk Island, the Society and Sandwich Islands, the Moluccas, in China, Japan, and even Madeira. It has not, however, been observed in any part of America. POLYGALEiE.' The curious observation of Richard, ^i ' PiTTOSPOUK^. Calyx .5 pli, (laib 1-pli. 5-fid.) astivatione imbn'cata. Tetalah: unguibus conniveiitibus, nunc coliterentibus ; laminis patulis, a;sti- vatione imbricatis. Stamina 5, liypojiyna, distiiicta, cum petalis alternantia. Ovarium loculis placentisve 2-5 poljspermis : Stylus 1 : Stigmata nutnero pla- centaruin. Pericarpium capsulare vel baccatum, loculis polyspermis quaiidoque incompletis. Embryo minutus, prope unibilicum, incliisus albuniine caruoso. Frutices vel Arbores. Folia simplicia, alterna, exstipulata. Flores terminales, vel axillares, quandoque polyrjami. " PoLYGALEiE. Calyx 5-ph. raro 5-fid. sestivatione inibricata : stenius ir- regularis : Ibliolis 2 laleralibua interioribus majoribus quandoque petaloideis ; 14 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE 643] that the arillus of the seed, whether general or partial, is never found in the Dicotyledonous orders with mono- petalous flowers, seems to have determined Jussieu ^ and other French botanists to remove Polvgala, remarkable for its caruncula umbilicalis, from Rhinanthacese, with which they had placed it, and to consider it, along with some nearly related genera, as forming a distinct polypetalous order. They appear to me, however, nut to have taken so correct a view of the structure of its Corolla as Adan- son,' who very justly observes that both in this genus and Securidaca, which he rightly associates with it, the appa- rently monopetalous corolla is made up of three petals, united by means of the cohering filaments, the externr.l sutures remaining visible ; but Adanson himself has not observed the minute rudiments of two additional petals in Securidaca, the existence and position of which assist in explaining the nature of the irregularity in Polygala, where no such rudiments are found, but in which the corolla is in every other respect very similar. A much nearer approach to regularity, however, takes place in an unpub- lished genus, having five petals, which, though irregular, are of nearly equal size and similarly connected by the cohering filaments, likewise five in number. The essential character:^ of the order Polygaleae to which Krameria, Monnina, Salomonia, and several unpublished genera also belong, consist in the hypogynous insertion of its corolla, which is always irregular, and irequently reduced to three petals, connected together by the cohering filaments, whose antherae are simple and bursting only at the top. reliquorum duobus anterioribus (respectu spicee) tert.io postico. Petala 3-5, niediante tul)0 stamiueo connexa, raib distincta. Stamina hy|)ogyna, 8 (nunc 3, 4 vel 5) : filameiitis inferne connatis in tubuluni hinc aperium inde petala connectentein : Antherm simplices, basi insertee, poro apicis deliiscentes. Ooarium 2-loc. (quandoque i-3 loc.) oviilis solistariis peudulis : Stilus 1 : Stigma ssepe bilabiatuiii. Pericarpium seepius capsulare, biloculare, bivalve, valvis medio septij^eris . nunc Drupa vel Samara. 1-2 sperm. Semina nendula, umbilico (in capsuUribus) strophiolato vel comoso. Embryo in axi aibuminis carnosi vix longioris, quandoque (prsesertini in pericarpiis clausis) deficienlis. Herbse vel Frutices, utpluriaum glabri. Folia simplicia indivisa uUerna ex- stipulaia. Flores spicati sapius terminales. * Annaks du mm. 14, p. 386, et seq. ' Fam. des Plantes^ 2, p. 348. M BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 15 About thirty species of this order are found in Terra Australis ; these are eitlier Couiespermee or Polygala?, with a single species of Salomonia of Luureiro, a genus [544 which is certainly not nionandrous, as that author afhrms, but has four connected filaments with distinct unilocular an- therse, and consequently half the number of stamina usually found in the order. Most of the Comesi)ernise exist in the principal parallel, and equally at both its extremities ; several, however, are found beyond it, and in both direc- tions ; the genus extending from Arnhem's Land to Ad- venture Bay. The greater part of the Polygalee and the genus Salomonia exist only within the tropic. TREMANDRE^.^ The genus Tetratheca of Dr. Smith and one very nearly related to it, Avhich I shall hereafter publish under the name of Tremandra, constitute a small tribe of plants peculiar to Terra Australis. For this tribe I prefer the name TremandrciP to that of Tetrathecaceae, as it is more distinctly, and at the same time more correctly descriptive of the structure of stamina in both genera ; the four distinct cells in the ripe state of the antherse not existing in Tremandra, nor even in all the species of Tetra- theca. In the quadrilocular antherae of the latter genus there is indeed nothing peculiar, that being the original structure of all those antherae which are commonly de- scribed as bilocular ; and the difference in this case depend- ing on the mode of bursting, which, when lateral, neces- sarily obliterates two of the septa, but when terminal, as in Tetratheca, admits of their persistence. It is remarkable that both Dr. Smith and Labillardiere have mistaken the fungous appendix of the apex of the seed for an umbilical ' Tremandbe^. Calyx 4-5 pli. aeqtialis, sestivalione valvata. Petala 4-5, eequalift: seslivatione involuta stamina includeiitia. Stamina 8-10, livpogyna, distincla: Anihera 2-4 loculares, basi insertee, poro tubulcivo apicis dehisceiites. Ovarium 2-loc. loculis 1-o-spermis, ovulis iiendulis: Sti/lusl: Stigmata 1-2. C^7/?«^ well as the opposite-leaved Leptosperraums, is also an ex- tensive Australian genus, having its maximum in the prin- cipal parallel, extending like the two former genera to the highest southern latitude, and hardly existing within the tropic : one species, however, has been found in New Cale- donia, and that from which the genus was formed is a native of China. 1, ! COMBRETACEiE.' I have formerly' made some ' CoMBBETACE^. Cal^x superus : limbo 4-5-fido, sctjuali. Petala 4-5 vel nulla. Stamina 8-10 ; quandoque laciniis calycis lequalia et cum iisdem alter- nantia. Ovarium uniloculare, ovulis 2-4, ab apice ioculi pendulis absque re- ccptaculo communi vcl colunina central! : Stylus 1 : Stigma 1. Fericarpiunt monospcrmuni, clausuni, figura et textura varium, Drupa v. Samara. Semen cx- albuminosum. Embryo colyledonibus sajpius involutis : plumula iuconspicua. Arborcs vel rrutices. Folia simplicia, iutet/ra, cxstipulata, alterna nunC opposita, rat o ptinctalo-pelhtcida. Tlorcs npicati, axillares. ^ Prodr.fl. Nov. UoU. 351. 20 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE I 1 remarks on the structure and limits of Combretaccac, one of whose principal characters consists in the unilocular ovarium with two or more ovula simply pendulous from the upper part of its cavity, and not inserted, as in Santalaceoe, into a central receptacle or colunm. Guiera of Jussieu, having the same structure, and also leaves dotted with pellucid glands, appears to connect this order with Myrtacea). The Australian Combretaceoe, which belong to Termi- nalia, Chuncoa, and Laguncularia, are not numerous, and all of them are found within the tropic. CUNONIACEiE.^ This order, several of whose genera have been referred to Saxifragese, is more readily distin- guished from that family by its widely different habit, than by any very important characters in its fructification ; like B49] Saxifragese also it comprehends genera with ovarium superum and inferum. The genera strictly belonging to Ctmoniacece are Wein- mannia, Cunonia, Ceratopetalum, Calycomis, and Codia. To this order Bauera may also be referred, but it must form a separate section from the genera already mentioned. Of these JFeinnmmiia, Ceratopetalum and Calycomis are found in Terra Australis, and hitherto only at the eastern extremity of its principal parallel, where also Bauera is most abundant ; but this genus is found beyond the parallel in one direction, extending to the southern extremity of Van Diemen's Island. RHIZOPHOREiE.- The genera Rhizophora, Bruguiera, > CuNONiACEiE. Cal^x 1-pli. 4-5-fidus, semisuperus vel iiiferus. Pelala 4-5 ; rarb nulla. Stamina perigyna, defiiiita, 8-lU. Ovarium biloculare, loculis 2-polysperinis : Sij/his 1-2. Pericardium biloculare, capsulare vel clausum. Embryo in axi albuminis carnosi. Arbores vel I'rutices. Folia opposita, com]}osila vel siniplicia, sapius sHpu- lata stipulis interpetiolaribus. ^ RiiizonioiiE^K Cali/x snperus 4-5-fidus, sestivalione valvata. Petata 4-5. Stamina pcrif,7na, 8-15. Ocariim 2-loc. Icculis 2-polyspermis ovulia pendulis : St_^lus 1. I'ericarpium clausum, mouospermuin. Semen cxalbu- minosum. Embryo soepc germinans et pericarpium ssmisuperum perforaas. Arbores. Eolia opposifa, simplicia, stipulis interpetiolaribus. nOT.WY OF TKRRA AUSTRATJS. 21 jra, rc/la lis Ibu- nnd Carallia, all of which arc found in the ef|uinoctial part of New Holland, form a distinct natural order which may be called llhizophorccc. This order agrees with Cu- iioniaceae in its opposite leaves and intci'mediate stipula), and with great part of them in the irstivation of its calyx, and in the structure and cohesion of the ovaiiuni. From these it differs chiefly in the want of albumen and greater evolution of its embryo, Jussieu^ has combined Rhizo- phora and Bruguierawith Loranthns and Viscum, neglect- ing some very obvious, and, as they appear to me, import- ant differences in the flower, and probably never having had an opportunity of comparing the very distinct struc- tures of their ovaria ; the affinity too of Rhizophorcoe to Cunoniaceae is unquestionable, and it will hardly be pro- posed to unite both these tribes with Loranthus, which I consider as even more nearly related to Proteaceae. HALORAGE^. The greater part of the genera of which this order is composed, have been referred to Ona- gvariaD, to certain parts of which they no doubt very nearly approach ; but it nmst appear rather paradoxical to unite Fuchsia in the same family with Myriophyllum and even Hippuris, and it would be in vain to attempt a definition [sbo of an order composed of such heterogenous materials. By the separation of the order here proposed it becomes at least practicable to define Onagrarise. It is still, however, difficult to characterise Haloragese, which will probably be best understood by considering as the type of the order the genus Haloragis, froan which all the others differ by the suppression of parts or separation of sexes. Thus Meio- nectes, an unpublished genus of New Holland, is reduced to half the number of parts both of fiower and fruit. Pro- serpinaca is deprived of petals and of one fourth of all the other parts. Myriophyllum, which is monoecious, has the complete number of parts in the male flower, but in the female wants both calyx and corolla ; what several author? have described as petals being certainly bractese. ^ Annales da mm. 12, p. 288. ; I 23 GKNKRAL REMARKS ON TIIK Serpicula tlifF(3rs from Myriophyllum in Imving only half the number of stamina in the male flower, and in its unilocular four-scetlccl ovarium. Ilippuris, though retaining the habit of Myriophyllnm, yet having a monandrous hermaphrodite flower Avithout petals, and a single-seeded ovarium, is less certainly redu- cible to this order : and it may appear still more paradox- ical to unite with it Callilrichc, in which, however, I am inclined to consider what authors have denominated petals as rather analogous to the bractea) in the female flower of Myriophyllum and Serpicula, and to both these genera Callitriche in the structure of its pistillum, and even in habit, very nearly approaches. The Australian genera of this order are llaloragis, Meio- ncctes, Myriophyllum, and Callitriche. Of llaloragisy many new species have been observed in Terra Australis, in every part of which this genus is found, most abundantly, however, at both extremities of the prin- cipal parallel. That Gonocarjms really belongs to the same genus, I am satisfied from an examination of original specimens sent by Thunberg himself, to Sir Joseph Banks, for in these I find not only petals, but eight stamina and a quadrilocular ovarium. m\y^' LEGUMINOStE.^ This extensive tribe may be con- sidered as a class divisible into at least three orders, to S51] which proper names should be given. Of the whole class about 2000 species are at present published, and in Terra Australis, where this is the most numerous family, considerably more than 400 species have already been observed. One of the three orders of Leguminosse which is here for the first time proposed may be named Mimose^e. It consists of the Linnean Mimosa, recently subdivided by AVilldenow into five genera, along with Adenanthera pnd Prosopis, ' Jim. (/en. 345. ..\. ^ BOTANY OF TKRRA AUSTUATJS. 28 This orcler is sufficiently (listinp;uislic(l from both the others by the liypogynous insertion and valvular ncstivatiou of its corolla, Avliich being ])erfectly regular differs in this respect also from the greater part of Lonientaccaj and from nil the Papilionaeea?. Nearly the whole of the Australian species of tlic Lin- nean genus Mimosa belong to Acacia of Willdenow, as it is at present constituted ; and about nine tenths of the Acacia) to his first division of that genus, described by him as having simple leaves, but which is in reality aphyllous ; the dilated foliaceous footstalk performing the functions of the true compound leaf, which is produced only in the seedling plant, or occasionally in the more advanced state in particular circumstances, or where plants have been injured. The great number of species of Acacia having this re- markable economy in Terra Australis forms one of the most striking peculiarities of its vegetation. Nearly 100 species have already been observed -, more than half of these belong to the principal parallel, at both extremities of which they appear to be equally abundant ; they are, how- ever, very generally diffused over the whole country, exist- ing both on the north coast of New Holland, and at the south end of Van Diemen's Island. But though the leaf- less Acacise are thus numerous and general in Terra Aus- tralis, they appear to be very rare in other parts of the world ; none of the Australian species are found in other countries, and at present I am acquainted with only seven ad- ditional species, of which five are natives of the intratropical Islands of the southern hemisphere ; the sixth was observed in Owhyhee, and is said to be the largest tree in the Sand- wich Islands ; the seventh is Mimosa dcllata of Loureiro, upon whose authority it entirely rests. The second order, Lomentace^i: or C.ESALPiNEiE, compre- hends all the genera having perigynous stamina, a corolla whose aestivation is not valvular, and which though [532 generally irregular is never papilionaceous. To these cha- racters may be added the straight embryo, in which they f \ n 24 GF.N'KnAI, RKMAUK . ON Tiir, ngrco with INIinioscco, but differ from all the Piij)ilionncc£e except Arnehis and Ccrcis. The Lonientacc.T of New Holland arc not niiiiieroiis, and consist chiefly of the genus Cassia, the greater part of whoso species grow within the tropic. On the east coast they ])robably do not extend beyond 35° lat. ; and on the south coast only one species has been observed, it was found in 32° S. lat. and is remarkable in being aphyllous, with di- lated footstalks exactly like the Acacia; already noticed. The third order, PAPiiiioNACK.E, which comprehends about three fourths of the whole class at present known, includes also nearly the same proportion of the Australian Legummosse. Papilionaceac admit of subdivision into several natural sections, but in Terra Australis they may be divided almost equally, and without violence to natural affinities, into those with connected and those with distinct stamina. The decandrous part of the whole order bears a very small proportion to the diadelphous, which in Persoon's synopsis is to the former as nearly 30 to I, while in Terra Australis, as I have already stated, the two tribes are nearly equal. This remarkably increased proportion of Decandrous Papilionaceous plants, forms another peculiarity in the vege- tation of New Holland, where their maximum exists in the principal parallel. They are not so generally spread over the whole of Terra Australis, as the leafless Acacia3, for although they extend to the southern extremity of Van Diemen's Island, they are even there less abundant, and very few species have been observed within the tropic. Papilionaceous plants with distinct stamina do not in fact form a very natural subdivision of the whole order, though those of New Holland, with perhaps one or two exceptions, may be considered as such : this Australian portion, how- ever, forms nearly three fourths of the whole section, at present known ; the remaining part, consisting of genera, most of which are very different, both from each other and from those of Terra Australis, are found at the Cape of noTANV or Ti'.unA atstualis. 25 lor Good IIopo, in oquinoctiiil niid North Africa, in the difFcrcnt roj^ions of America, in New Zeahvnd, in India, very sparingly in Nortli Asia, and h\stly in the South of Muropc, where, rsw liowever, only two species have hecn observed, namely, Anagyris fcntida, and C!ereis siliquastrum j but the latter having a straight embryo and a habit approaching to that of Hanhinia, rather belongs to Lomentacc'c. Among tlu! Diadel|)hous genera of Terra Anstralis the most remarkable in habit and structure, namely Platylobinm, Bossia3a, llovea, Scottia, and Kennedia, are found chiefly in the principal parallel and higher latitudes ; within the tropic the greater part of these cease to exist, and most of the genera which there occur are common to other coun- tries, especially India. ATHEROSPERME.E.^ Jussien, in his excellent me- moir on Monimiea}" has referred Pavonia of Ruiz and Pavon and Atherosperma of Labilardi^re to that order, from the other genera of which, namely, Anibora, Monimia, and Ruizia, they appear to me very different, not only in the in- sertion of the seed, the texture of the albumen, and relative size of the embryo, but in having antheraj similar to those of Laurinae. I separate them therefore into a distinct family with the name of Atherosperme^. The propriety of this separation is confirmed by the discovery of two New Holland plants, evidently belonging to this family, but which have hermaphrodite flowers ; a structure not likely to occur in Monimieae, in which what has been termed calyx is more properly an involucrum. • Atherosperme.e. Flores dicliues vel hermapliroditi. Calyx monophyllus, limbo diviso : laciniis saepc duplici serie, iutcrioribus omnibusve semipetaloideis : Squamula faucis in feniineis et hermaphroditis. Corolla nulla. Stamina in masculis floribus numerosa, fundo calycis inserta, squatnuiis aucta; in her< maphroditis pauciora, faucc imposita: Antherm ^ixxa.i'Si, biloculares, loculis val- vula longitudinal i a basi ad apiceni deliisccuti. Ocaria uno plura, saepius indefinita, monosperma, ovulo erecto : Styli simplices, nunc laterales v. basilares : Stigmata indivisa. Pericarpia clausa seminiformia, stylis persistentibus plu- mosis aristata, tubo aucto caiycis inclusa. Embryo erectus brevis, in basi aU buminis carnosi mollis. Arbores. Folia opposita simplicia exstipulata. Fedunculi axillares, unijlori, * Annales dii museum, 14, p. 116. 'I : fj • <; I \ f 2« GENERAL IlEMARKS ON THE The place of Atlicrospenncoo in the iintuml scries is not very easily dctcrniined. It is singuhir tlint diflcring so widely as they ccrtninly do in most ])arts of their striieture from Lamina; they shonld notwithstanding agree with them in the economy of their anthcra?, and V(;ry remark- ably with some of them in their sensible qualities. Of the 5SH three Australian plants of this order to'o are found in the colony of Port Jackson, the third through the whole of Van Diemen's Island. Pavonia of the Flora Peruviana (Laurelia of Jnssieu), a native of a similar climate, and possessing the same sensible qualities, is more nearly related toAtlier- osperma than is generally supposed, diti'ering from it merely in the oblong form and regular bursting of its female calyx. RHAMNEiE. Into this order I admit such genera only as have ovarium cohering more or less with the tube of the calyx, of which the lacinisc have a valvular aestivation; stamina equal in number to these laciniac, and alternating with them ; an ovarium with two or three cells and a single erect ovulum in each ; an erect embryo generally placed in the axis of a fleshy Jilbumen, or entirely without albumen ; the petals, which are opposite to the stamina, and inclose the anthercc in their concave laminse, arc in some cases wanting. With these characters Rhamnus, Ziziphus, Paliurus, Ceanothus (from which Pomaderris is hardly distinct), Colletia, Cryptandra, Phylica, Gouania, Ventilago, and probab] Hovenia correspond. In comparing this descrip- tion of iihamnea) with that of Buttneriacese formerly given, they will be found to coincide in so many important points, that the near relationship of these two orders cannot be doubted, and thus an imexpected affinity seems to be proved between Rhamnece and Malvaceae. In Terra Australis upward of thirty species of Rhamneae belonging to Ziziphus, Ceanothus, Pomaderris, Colletia and Cryptandra, have been observed, and chiefly in its principal parallel or southern regions. nOTANV or TKURA Al'STHALIS. 27 CELASTRTNM"].* This order coinprohcnds tlic {^roatcr part of tlio first two sections of the Rluiiniii of .lussieu ; it is obviously (lid'orcnt from tlu; more limitcul order of llhamnea;, wliicli 1 luive already attempted to dediie, and in many respects so nearly approaches to the Iflppocra- i ■■-..-, ticcfc of Jussieii," that it may be doubted whether they onjj;ht not to be united. l\\ New Holland the Celastrinir? are not numerous, inr do they form any ])art of its characttcristic vegetation ; their distribution is somewhat ditierent from that of llhamnenc, for they arc found cither in the principal pa- rallel, or within the tro])ic. STACKIIOUSE/E.^ Stackhousia of Dr. Smith/ and an mipublished pjcnus, exactly agreeing with it in flower, but remarkably different in fruit, ibrm a small tribe of plants, sufficiently distinct from all the natural orders hitherto established. I have placed it between Celastrinoe and Kuphorbiaccae ; to both of which, but especially to the former, it seems to be related in a certain degree. The StackhousesD are peculiar to Terra Australis, and though found chiefly in its principal parallel, extend more sparingly both to the southern extremity of Van Diemen's Island, and to the North coast of New Holland. ' Cel.\stuin;e. Calyx 4-5-partitus, ocslivationc imbricata. Petala 4-5. Slamina lotidem, cum pctalis alternantia, inseitioiic aiiibigue pcrigyna. Ovarium liberuin, 2-4i-loculare lociilis 1-polysperniis, ovulis erectis (raro pendulis) : Slylus 1-4. Pericaqnim capsularc, vel clausuni (Baecatum, Drupaccum vel alatum.) Semina iu capsularibus arillata, Embri/o fere loiigitudine albuminis caruosi, axilis. Prutices vel Arbores. Tolia shiiplicia {ram composita) allerna vel oppoiita, stipidata stipulis sapiiis minutis, quandoque nullis. • Annates du mus. 18, p. 480. ^ StackhousEvE. Calyx 1-ph. 5-fidiis, tcqualis : tubo ventricoso. P' 'ala 5, cequalia, sumnio tubo caiycis iiiscrta : unguibus cobtcrentibus iu tubum calycc longiorem ; laminis angustis stellato-patulis. Slamina 5, distincta, inaqualia (duo alterna bieviora), fauci calycis inserta. Ocariiim liberum, 3-5-lobum, lobis discretis monosperniis, ovulis ereetis : Slj/li 3-5, nunc basi cobserentes : Slit/mala indivisa. Pericarpium 3-5-coccun), coccis cvalvibus, aptcris v. alatis ; columua ccntrali pcrsistcnti. 'Embryo erectus axilis, lougitudine fere albuminis carnosi. Herbo). Folia simplicia^ integerrima, sparsa, quandoque minula : Stipulre laterales minutissima. Spica terminalis j Jloribits tribracteatis, •• Limi, sac. transact, 4, p. 218. < k i' \'.A I 28 ftEXERAL REMARK!^ ON THE i BI 1^1 EUPlIORBIACEiE.^ This is an extensive and very general family, of which abont 100 species have already been observed in Terra Anstralis. Of these the greater part exist within tlie tropic, but the order extends to the southern extremity of Van Diemen's Island, and the greater number of the genera peculiar to this country are found in the principal parallel or higher latitudes. 55(i] The species of Evphorhia are not numerous in Terra Anstralis, most of them are intratropical plants, and all of them are referable to one section of the genus. It appears to me that the name of the order ought not to be taken from this genus, which is so little calculated to afford a correct idea of its structure that authors are still at variance in the names and functions they assign to several parts of the flower. The view I take of the structure of Euphorbia is, in one important particular at least, different from those given by Lamarck,^ Ventenat,^ Richard?* and Decandolle,^ though possibly the same that Jussieu has hinted at;° so briefly, however, and I may add obscurely, that if his supposition be really analogous to what I shall presently offer, he has not been so understood by those who profess to follow him m this respect. With all the authors above quoted, I regard what Lin- neus has called calyx and corolla in Euphorbia as an in- volucrum, contair'ng several male flowers which surround a single female. By some of these authors the male flowers are described as monandrous, and in this respect, also, I agree with them ; but the body, which all of them describe as a jointed filament, I consider to be made up of two very distinct parts, the portion below the joint being the foot- stalk of the flower, and that above it the proper filament j but as the articulation itscif is entirely naked, it follows that there is no perianthium ; the filiform or laciniated scales which authors have considered as such, being on this suppo'oition analogous to bracteae. The female flower, in con- formity with this supposition, has also its pedunculus, on 1 Jus. gen. 384. ' Tableau, 3, p. 487. * Flor. Franc. 3, p. 329. ' Enct/rlop. bofan. 4, p. 413. ■• In Michaux.fl. bor. Amer. 2, «. 209. « Gen.pHm. I BOTANY OV TKllRA AUSTIIALIS, 21) the dilated, and in a few cases obscurely lobed, apex of which the sessile ovarium is placed. If this be a correct view of the structure of Euphorbia, it may be expected that the true filament or upper joint of what has commonly been called filament, should, as in other plants, be produced subsequent to the distinct formation of the anthera, which consequently will be found at first sessile on the lower joint or peduncle, after that has attained nearly its full length ; and accordingly this proves to be the case in such species as I have examined. Additional probability is given to this view by the ditTevence existing between the surfaces [557 of the two joints in some species. I consider it, however, as absolutely proved by an unpublished genus of this order, having an involucrum nearly similar to that of Euphorbia, and like it, inclosing several fasciculi of monandrous male flowers, surrounding a single female ; but which, both at the joint of the supposed filament, and at that by which the ovarium is connected with its pedicellus, has an obvious perianthium, regularly divided into lobes. UMBELLIFERiE.' This order may be considered as chiefly European, having its maximum in the temperate climates of the northern hemisphere ; in the corresponding southern parallels it is certainly much less frequent, and within the tropics very few species have been observed. In Terra Australis the Unibelliferoe, including a few Araliae, which belong at least to the same natural class, exceed 50 species. The greater part of these are found in the principal parallel, in which also those genera deviating most remark- ably from the usual structure of the order occur. The most singular of these is Adlnotus of Labillardibre," which differs from the Avhole order in having a sinde ovulum in the un- impregnated ovarium. A second genus, which I shall here- after publish with the name of Lcucolcena, is worthy of notice on account of the great apparent differences of inflo- rescence existing amongst its species ; which agree in habit^ I ' Jus. gen. 218. » Nov. Holl.pl. spec. ],p. G7, 1. 92. Eriocalia, Smi/A exot. bot, % p. 37. 30 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE \ in the more essential parts of fructification, and even in their remarkable involucella. Of this genus, one species has a compound uml)cl of four many-flowered radii ; a second has an umbel of three rays with two or three flowers mi each ; several others, still retaining the compound umbel, which is proved by the presence of their involucella, have from four to two single-flowered rays : and lastly one species has been observed, which is reduced to a single flower ; this flower, however, is in fact the remaining soli- tary ray of a compound umbel, as is indicated by the two bracteae on its footstalk, of which the lower represents the corresponding leaf of the general involucrum, while the upper is evidently similar to the involucellura of the two- rayed species of the genus. 568] COMPOSITiE.i Of this family, which is the most ex- tensive among Dicotyledones, upwards of 2500 species have been ah'eady described. About 300 are at present known in Terra Australis, in which therefore the proportion of Compositse to its Dicotyledonous plants is considerably smaller than that of the whole order to Dicotyledones generally, and scarcely half that which exists in the Mora of South Africa. It is also inferior in number of species to Leguminosee, like which it seems expedient to consider it as a class including several natural orders. Of these orders Cichoracece and Cinaroccphalae are comparatively very rare in Terra Australis, not more than ten species of bi>iU having hitherto been observed. The class therefore chiefly consists of Corymbifcrce, v ;;ich are very generally diffiised ; they are however evidently less numerous within the tropic, and their maximum appears to exist in Van Diemen's Island. Corymbiferae may be sub- divided into sections and the greater part of the genera peculiar to Terra Australis belong to that section which may be named Gnaphaloideoi, and exist either in the principal parallel or higher latitudes. The whole of Conqwsita agree in two remarkable points > Adaits.fam. 2, /). 103. Decaiul Theor. elm. 210. » i 1 BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 31 of structure in their corolla ; which, taken together at least, materially assist in determining the limits of the class. The first of these is its valvular jpstivation, this, however, it has in common with several other families. The second I believe to be peculiar to the class, and hitherto unnoticed. It con- sists in the disposition of its fasciculi of vessels, or nerves ; these, which at their origin are generally equal in number to the divisions of the corolla, instead of being placed opposite to these divisions and passing through their axes, as in other plants, alternate with them ; each of the vessels at the top of the tube dividing into two equal branches running parallel to and near the margins of the correspond- ing laciniae, Avithin whose apices they unite. These, as they exist in the whole class, and are in great part of it the only vessels observable, may be called primary. In several genera, however, other vessels occur, alternating with the primary and occupying the axes of the laciniae : in some cases these secondary vessels, being most distinctly visible in the lacinise, and becoming gradually fainter as they descend the tube, may be regarded as recurrent ; originat- ing from the united apices of the primary branches ; but [559 in other cases where they are equally distinct at the base of the tube, this supposition cannot be admitted. A mono- petalous corolla not splitting at the base is necessarily con- nected with this structure, which seems also peculiarly well adapted to the dense inflorescence of Compositas ; the vessels of the corolla and stamina being united, and so dis- posed as to be least liable to suflPer by pressure. As this disposition of vessels is found in Ambrosia and Xanthium, they ought not to be separated from Compositas as Richard^ has proposed ; and as it does not exist in Brunonia I prefer annexing that genus to Goodenovise, with Avhich it agrees in the peculiar indusium of the stigma. ' n 1 GOODENOVIiE.2 This order I have formerly separated from Campanulacea?, considering the peculiar membranous cup surrounding the stigma, along with a certain irregu- ' Aiinalcs du mus. 8, p. ISl. = Prodr.Jl. Nov. Uoll. 573. '■I • ( : i.i ! > i r 82 GENtUAFi HEM AUKS ON THE larity in the corolla, as sufficient distinguishing characters, especially as these are accompanied by other differences which appear to me important. In Cioodenovia; I have not included Lobelia, which, however, has also an irregular corolla, and although it wants the peculiar indusium of the stigma, has in its place a fasciculus or pencil of hair sur- rounding that organ. This structure has been regarded by Jussieu and Richard, in a very learned memoir, more re- cently written on the subject,^ as analogous to the indusium of GoodenovisD, to which they have therefore added Lobelia and derived the name of the order from this, its most extensive and best known genus. To the opinion of these authors I hesitate to accede, chiefly for the following reasons : 1st. In Goodenovise the deeper fissure of the tube of the corolla exists on its inner or upper side, a circumstance readily determined in those species having single splices. In Lobelia, on the other hand, the corresponding fissure is on the outer or lower side, a fact, however, which can only be ascertained before the opening of the corolla, the flow'ers in the greater number of species becoming resupinate in the expanded state, a circumstance that does not appear to have been before remarked. The relation therefore not onlv of the corolla but of the calyx and stamina to the axis of inflorescence, is different in these two tribes. 560] 2ndly. In Goodenovise the greater part of the tube of the corolla is formed by the cohesion of five laciniae, the distinct inflected margins of which are in most cases visible nearly to its base ; these lacinia3 are in some cases uncon- nected, as in Diaspasis, and more remarkably still in Cyphia, which is actually pcntapetalous. I have observed no such structure in Lobelia. 3rdly. At the period of biu'sting of the anthera3 the stigma in Lobelia is almost completely evolved, and capable of receiving impregnation from the pollen of the same flower ; the function therefore of its surrounding pencil, is similar to that of the hairs which are almost equally obvious Annales du nius. IS, p. 1. ■ yair iut~ BOTANY or TEKRA AUSTRALIS. 33 in many Coiupositae, especially Cinarocephalae. On the contrary, in Goo(lenovia3 the stigma at the same period is hardly visible, and is certainly not then capable of receiving; impregnation from the pollen of its proper flower; it is therefore either impregnated by the antherae of different flowers, or in some cases at a more advanced stage by the pollen of its own antherae, which is received and detained in the indusiura. To these arguments for the exclusion of Lobelia I may add that in the greater part of Goodenoviae with dehiscent fruit the dissepiment is parallel to the valves of the capsule, in which respect they differ equally from Lobelia and the valvular-fruited Campanulaceae ; and lastly, that many species of Lobelia as well as Campanulaceae con- tain a milky juice of which there is no instance in Goode- noviae. If, therefore, in Lobelia the pencil surrounding the stigma and the irregularity of the corolla, which, how- ever, in some species is hardly perceptible, be considered as characters sufficient to separate this extensive genus from Campanulaceae, it may form a separate order, admitting, perhaps, of subdivision into several distinct genera. I have formerly observed^ that in two genera of Goode- noviae, namely, Buf/iales and Velleia, the base of the corolla coheres with the ovarium while the calyx remains entirely distinct. This structure I had stated as being peculiar to these genera, and as in some degree invalidating one of Jussieu's arguments for considering the floral envelope of Monocotyledones as calyx rather than corolla. The fact, however, seems not to be admitted by Richard, who in the dissertation already quoted** describes what has hitherto been called calyx in Velleia as bracteae ; a view of the structure which in those species of that genus having triphyllous calyx may appear plausible, but of which the probability is [5«i diminished even in those with pentaphyllous calyx, and still more in Euthales, where the calyx is also tubular. But a stronger argument for the part usually denominated calyx being in these genera really such may be derived from certain species of Goodenia, in which it will be admitted that both calyx and corolla are present, and where, though ' Prod.Jl. Nov. IIoll. 5 SO. » Annates du mm. 18, p. 27. 3 84 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE w i .1 I !' ft i H ra f I both these envelopes adhere to the ovarium, they may be .separately traced to its base; the coloured corolla being plainly visible in the interstices of the foliaceous calyx. Goodenovise, whose maximum exists in the principal parallel of New Holland, are nearly but not absolutely confined to Terra Australis ; the only known exceptions to this consist of the genus Cyphia, which is peculiar to Africa, and chiefly occurs at the Cape of Good Hope ; of some species of Scavola which aie found within the tropics ; and of Goodenovia littoralis, which is common to the shores of Terra Australis and New Zealand, and according to Cava- nilles is also a native of the opposite coast of South America. STYLIDEiE.^ This order, consisting of Stylidium, Levenhookia, and Forstera, I have formerly separated from Campanulacese, on account of its reduced number of stamina, and the remarkable and intimate cohesion of their filaments with the style, through the whole length of both organs. It differs also both from Campanulaceae and Goodenoviae in the imbricate aestivation of the corolla, and where its seg- ments are unequal in the nature of the irregularity. In the relation which the parts of its flower have to the axis of in- florescence, and in the parallel septum of its capsule, it agrees with Goodenoviae and differs from Lobeha, which, however, in some other respects it more nearly resembles. Very different descriptions of the sexual organs in this tribe, and especially of the female, have been given by seve- ral French botanists. According to Richard the lateral ap- pendices of the labellum in Stylidium are the real stigmata, the style being consequently considered as cohering with the tube of the corolla, and the column as consisting of stamina only. This view of the structure demands par- ticular notice, not only from the respect to which its author is himself entitled, but because it has also been adopted by Jussieu,^ whose arguments in support of it, and against the 682] common opinion, may be reduced to three. 1st. Were the common opinion admitted, the difficulty of conceiving so wide a difference in what he terms insertion of stamina Prod.Jt. Nov. Holt. 565. " Aniiales dti mus. 18,^. 7. II \ BOTANY OF TERRA AU8TRALIS. 86 in two orders so nearly related as Campannlaceae and Sty- lideae obviously are : 2ndly. The alleged non-existence of the stigma, which preceding authors had described as ter- minating the column : and lastly, the manifest existence of another part, which, both from its appearance and supposed origin is considered as capable of performing the function of that organ. In opposition to these arguments it may be observed, that the real origin of the stamina is in both orders the same, the apparent difference arising simply from their ac- cretion to the female organ in Stylideae, a tendency to which may be said to exist in Lobelia. The inabiUty to detect the stigma terminating the column in Stylidiura must have arisen from the imperfection of the speci- mens examined, for in the recent state, in which this organ is even more obvious than in Goodenoviae at the time of bursting of the antherae, it could not have escaped so accurate an observer as Richard ; and were it even less manifest in Stylidium, its existence would be sufficiently confirmed from the strict analogy of that genus with Leven- hooiia, whose stigma, also terminating the column, consists of two long capillary laciniae, which are in no stage con- cealed by the antherae. With respect to the part considered as stigma by Richard I have formerly observed that it is obsolete in some species of Stylidium and entirely wanting in others,^ and there is certainly no trace of anything analogous to it in Forstera. The greater part of the Australian Stylidea exist at the western extremity of the principal parallel, several species are found at the eastern extremity of the same parallel, and a few others occur both within the tropic and in Van Diemen's Island. Beyond Terra Australis very few plants of this order have been observed ; two species of StyUdium, very similar to certain intratropical species of New Holland, were found in Ceylon and Malacca, by Koenig ; and of the only two known species of Forstera, one is a native of New Zealand, the other of Terra del Fuego, and the opposite coast of Patagonia. ' Bauer illuslr. tab. 5. NAT'CKAL Ai^JSEUM C7 CAl^ADA ' I ii mf I i i m 86 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE Bfis] RUBIACEiE.^ As tliis order is now constituted it appears to me impracticable to distinguish it from Apocineac, by characters taken from tlie fructitication alone ; and even if the Stellatse or Aspcrnlefc be excluded, and the remark- able stipulation of its remaining sections ])e taken into ac- count, it will not then, perhaps, admit of a definition en- tirely free from exceptions. It must also, I think, be allowed that Rubiaceae, Apocinese, Asclepiadeae, and certain genera at present referred to Gentianeae, form but one great natu- ral class. In this class the leaves are uniformly simple, perfectly entire, and, with a very few exceptions, occurring in Asclepiadeae and Apocincae, also opposite ; while in the parts of fructification there are hardly any characters that are not liable to exceptions, unless the monopetalous regu- lar corolla, and stamina alternating with its laciniae and not exceeding them in number. The order Rubiacea, admitting it as it is at present established, is chiefly equinoctial. In Terra Australis its maximum is also within the tropic, where, however, it is not very numerous ; and the most remarkable Australian part of the order, consisting of Opercularia and Pomax, is chiefly found in the principal parallel. Jussieu is very un- willing to admit these two genera into Rubiaceae, and is rather disposed to consider them as a distinct family ; chiefly on account of their single-seeded ovarium. To prove that this character alone, however, is not of such im- portance as to separate plants into different natural orders, it is sufficient to advert to Proteaceae, Amaranthaceae, and Epacrideae, all of which contain genera with one, two, and even an indefinite number of seeds ; and as Operculariae entirely agree with many genera of RubiaceaB in other points of structure of fructification, in habit, and especially in their remarkable stipulation, I think there can be no doubt that they ought to be referred to the same order, of which they form a section, characterised not only by its single-seed ovarium, but by the peculiar dehiscence of its compound fruit. • Juss, gen, 196. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALTS. 37 APOCINE/E.^ 1 have already observed- that this order is very nearly related to Rubiaceac and Gentianeac ; the u>c>i former a])|)earing to differ chiefly in its remarkable stipulae, the latter in its minute embryo. If these characters be admitted, certain New Holland genera which I have placed with Gentianesc will either be transferred to Rubiaceae, or, as I have formerly proposed,^ i^<^y. with some others, con- stitute a family intermediate to Rubiaceae and Apocineae. This order or section, which may be named Logane^, will consist of Logania, Geniostoma (from which Anasser of Jussieu is not distinct), listeria, Gsertnera of Lamarck,* Pagamea of Aublet, and, perhaps, Fagraca. Of these, the only New Holland genus is Logania, the greater part of whose species are found in the principal parallel. In this genus, which fidmits, however, of subdivision, the import- ance of stipulation seems to be entirely lost, for it contains species agreeing in this respect with Rubiaceae, others in which the stipulae are lateral and distinct, and one species, at least, in which they are entirely wanting. There is an evident affinity between certain species of Logania and Mitrasacme, which I had herefore placed in Gentianeae. Mitrasacme is very general m Terra Australis, but its maxinumi is within the tropic ; it is not absolutely confined to New Holland, for I have observed in the Sher- ardian Herbarium two species collected at Cheusan, by Mr. Cunningham. Among the true Apocineae of New Holland, which are chiefly found within the tropic, the most remarkable genus is Alyxia, in which the albumen and embryo agree with those of the very different family Annonacese. ASCLEPIADE.E.^ These plants differ from Apocinea) solely in the peculiar structure of their genitalia, a charac- ter, however, which appears to me fully sufficient to justify their separation. They are not very numerous in New ' Prodr.fi. Nov. Holl. 463. Apocinearum pars, Jim. gen, 14:3. ' Werner, soc. tramad. 1, /j. 12. « Prodr.fl. Nov. Holl. 455. •• Illmlr. gen. tab. 167. * Werner, soc. transact. I,j5. 12; Prodr.fl. Nov. Holl. 458. ' w 88 OENKRAL REMARKS ON TIIK Mi Holland, where they are found chiefly within the tropic, and I have not observed any plant of the order in that country in a higher latitude than 34° S. EPACRIDEiE.^ The abundance of this family in Terra 805] Australis constitutes one of tlie pecuharities of its vegeta- tion. About 140 species have already been observed, tlie greater part of which are found in the princi{)al parallel ; the order, however, continues numerous at the south end of Van Dieraen's Island, where several genera appear that have not been met with in other parts ; within the tropic very few species have been observed, and none with capsular fruit. Epacridea, with the exception of two species found in the Sandwich Islands, are confined to the southern hemi- sphere ; several species have been observed in New Zealand, a few in the Society Islands, and even in the Moluccas ; the only species with capsular fruit found within the tropic is Bracophyllum verticillatum, observed by Labillardiere in New Caledonia ; and the only plant of tlie family known to exist in America is an unpublished genus, also with capsular fruit, found by Sir Joseph Banks in Terra del Fuego. The sections into which I have divided this order differ from each other in two remarkable points of structure. The Styphelea, as they may be called, having a valvular or very rarely a plaited aestivation of the corolla, and a definite number of seeds j while the Epacridea, istrictly so called, have along with their indefinite number of seeds and capsular fruit a corolla with imbricate aestivation. I have formerly* pointed out what seems to be the natural subdi- vision of this section, depending more on the differences of insertion in its leaves than on characters derived from the parts of fructification. LABIATiE and VERBENACE^ appear to me to form one natural class, the two orders of which gradually pass into each other. Terra Australis contains several remark- able genera of both orders, and chiefly in its principal pa- > Prodr.fi. Nov. Uoll. 535. Ericearum genera. Juss. gen. 160. a Prodr.fl. Nov. Holl. 536. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 89 rallcl. Chloanfhcs^ is the most singulnr among VerboiiaceiE, having, with the fruit of that order, entirely the habit of Lnl)iat{e. Westringia and Prostanthera, with tlie genera nearly re- lated to each of tiiese, are the most worthy of notice among Labiata' ; all of them are limited to Terra Australis, and they are found chiefly in its principal parallel, but West- ringia and Prostanthera abound also in Van Diemen's Island, and extend, though more sparingly, in the opposite direc- tion as far as the tropic. Prosfanthcra is remarkable vm in the appendages to its antherae, in the texture of its fruit, and in the remains of albumen existing in the ripe seeds of several of its specnes. Wesfringia, and its related genera Microcorys and Hemigenia, differ from the rest of the order in having verticillate leaves, and from the greater part in the structure of antherae, particularly in the order in which these organs become abortive. Westringia, according to Dr. Smith, has resupinate corolla, a term which in this case cannot allude to a mere inversion in the form of its lips, for this does not exist; and if it mean an absolute change in the relation of its parts to those of the calyx or to the included organs, it cannot, I apprehend, be admitted either in this genus or in any other of the order. The fact which I formerly stated^ against the resupination of corolla in Labiatae is the uniformity of its aestivation in this order, in which the upper lip always covers the lower. To those who do not consider this as a sufficient proof, the following, drawn from another equally uniform point of structure, may perhaps appear more satisfactory. In Labiatae, as well as in several other orders with irregular flowers, the deviation from the usual quinary division of calyx and corolla in Dicotyledones, does not consist in an abso- lute suppression of parts, but merely in their confluence, a fact indicated by the disposition of vessels ; thus the upper lip of the corolla, which in this order generally consists of one piece, either entire or more or less deeply bifid, is always furnished with two longitudinal nerves equidistant from its axis, which is without vessels ; while each of the > Bauer illuslr. iab. 4. ^ Prodr. fl. Nov. Iloll. 499. 40 GENERAL REMARKS ON TIIK three laciniac usually forming the lower lip has a single nerve passing through its axis ; the upper lip is therefore to be considered, even when entire, as made up of two con- fluent lacinisD ; and if this test be allowed to be conclusive, and applied to the corolla of those genera of LabiataB in which it is supposed to be resupinate, the opinion will bo found to be erroneous. Hi MYOPORIN^.* The principal characters in tlie fructi- fication of this order, by which it is distinguished from Ver- benaceae, are the presence of albumen in the ripe seed, and the direction of the embryo, whose radicule always points towards the apex of the fruit. The first of these characters, however, is not absolute, and neither of them can 8C7] be ascertained before the ripening of the seed ; for pre- vious to the complete development of the embryo the fluid albumen or liquor anmios equally exists in both orders ; and although all the genera of Verbenacese have an embryo whose radicule points towards the bas of the fruit, yet many of them have pendulous seed id consequently a radicule remote from the umbilicus. Aience Avicennia^ which I formerly annexed to Myoporinae, should be re- stored to VerbenacesD, with which also it much better agrees in habit. Myoporina^ with the exception of Bontia, a genus of equinoctial America, and of two species of Myoporum found in the Sandwich Islands, has hitherto been observed only in the southern hemisphere, and yet neither in South Africa nor in South America beyond the tropic. Its maxi- mum is evidently in the principal parallel of Terra Australis, in every part of which it exists ; in the more southern parts of New Holland, and even in Van Diemen's Island it is more frequent than within the tropic. The genus Myo- porum is also found in New Zealand, Norfolk Island, New Caledonia, and the Society Islands. PROTEACEiE.' I have formerly* offered several obser- ■'.•Si • Prodr.fl. Nov. HoU. 5U. » Ibid. 9 Prodr.fl. Nov. HoU. 518. * Lin. soc. transact. 10, p. 15. !l BOTANY OF TKRRA AUSTRAMS. 41 vntions both on the gro^ra|)lurnl (hstrihiition and on some of the more remiirkiil)le points of strncture of tliis order of plants. I shall now therefore confine myself to a few of the most important facts on each of these snhjc^cts. iVo/e«cr'.p by Linnaeus from Rumphius,^ [i7o appears more probably, both from the description and figure of that author, to be also a species of Exocarpus. There is so great a resemblance between the enlarged fleshy receptacle of Exocarpus and the berry of Taxus, that some botanists have been led to compare these plants to- gether in other respects. A complete coincidence in this part of their structure would not indeed prove the atfinity of these two genera, any more than it does that of Exo- carpus to Anacardiura or Semecarpus, with which also it has been compared; and to determine their agreement even in this respect it is necessary to understand the origin of the berry of Taxus, of which very different accounts H ,1 r Xjlopbyllos ceramica, Herb. amb. 7, p. 19| I- 12. R. 7 \h ■A f GENERAL REMARKS ON THE have been given. According to Lamarck^ it consists of the enlarged ovarium itself, perforated by the seed soon after impregnation ; while JNIirbeP considers it as formed of the scales of the female amentum, immediately sur- rounding the organ, named by him cupula ; and considered as containing the pist ilium, but which most other authors have regarded as the pistillum itself. My observations differ from both these accounts, for on examining the female fructification of Taxus before impregnation I find the rudiments of the future berry, consisting at that period of a narrow fleshy ring, surrounding the base only of the cnpula of Mirbel, and very similar to the annular hypo- gynous nectarium of many flowers. If this cupula, there- fore, were the pistillum itself, the berry of Taxus would have an origin analogous to that of Balanites,^ as it has been very lately described by Mirbel ; and, on the other hand, if that author's view of the female fructification of Taxus and Coniferse generally be adopted, it might then to a certain degree be compared with the external cupula of Dacrydium, which will be more particularly noticed hereafter ; but from this it would still be very distinct both in its texture and in its not enclosing in the early stage the cupula ; on neither supposition, hov:ever, does its origin agree with that of the berry of Exocarpus, which in some respects more nearly resembles the fleshy receptacle of Podocarpus. I have annexed Olax to Santalacese,* not, however, con- sidering it as absolutely belonging to the same family, but 571] as agreeing with it in some important circumstances ; especially in the internal structure of its ovarium, and that of its pericarpium and seed ; but as in Olax there appears to be a double floral envelope, as its antheriferous stamina alternate with the segments of the inner envelope, and its ovarium does not cohere with either, there are sufficient grounds for regarding it, with Mirbel, as a distinct family. ^ Encyclop. bo/an. 3, p. 228. ' Nohv. bulletin des acien. 3, p. 73. 8 Delile in mem. sur VEgt/pte, 3, p. 326. Xinieiiia segyptiaca, Linn. * Prodr.Jl. Nov. Uoll. 357. BOTANY OF TEllllA AUbTHALIS. 45 CASUARINE/E. The p;enus Cmaarina is certainly not referable to any natural order of plants at present estab- lished ; and its structure being now tolerably luiderstood, it may be considered a separate order, as Mirbel has already suggested.^ The maximum of Casuarina appears to exist in Terra Anstralis, where it forms one of the characteristic features of the vegetation. Thirteen Australian species have already been observed ; the greater number of these are found in the principal parallel, in every part of which they are almost equally abundant ; in Van Diemen's Island the genus is less frequent, and within the tropic it is comparatively rare ; no species except Casuarina equisetifoUa having been ob- served on the north coast of New Holland. Beyond Terra Australis only two species have been found, namely, C. equisetifoUa, which occurs on most of the intratropical islands of the Southern Pacific, as well as in the Moluccas, and exists also on the continent of India ; and C. nodijlora, which is a native of New Caledonia. In the male flowers of all the species of Casuarina, I find an envelope of four valves, as Labillardiere has already observed in one species, which he has therefore named C. quadrivalvis? But as the two lateral valves of this en- velope cover the others in the unexpanded state, and a|)pear to belong to a distinct series, I am inclined to consider them as bractese. On this supposition, which, however, I do not advance with much confidence, the perianthium would consist merely uf the anterior and posterior valves, and these, firmly cohering at their apices, are carried up by the anthera, as soon as the filameni begins to be produced, while the lateral valves or bracteae are persistent ; it follows from it also that there is no visil)lc perianthium in the female flower, and the remarkable economy of its lateral bracteae may, perhaps, be considered as not only affording an additional argument in support of the view now taken [572 of the nature of the parts, but also as in some degree again approximating Casuarina to Couiferce, with which it was formerly associated. ' AnmUi (lit mus. H],p. 451. « Planl. Nov. IIoll. 2, p. 67, /. 218. I- 46 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE The outer coat of the seed or caryopsis of Casuarina consists of a very fine membrane, of which the terminal wing is entirely composed ; between this membrane and the crustaceous integument of the seed there exists a stratum of spiral vessels, which Labillardiere, not having distinctly seen, has described as an " integumentum arach- noideum ;" and within the crustaceous integument there is a thin proper membrane closely applied to the embryo, which the same author has entirely overlooked. The existence of spiral vessels, particularly in such quantity, and, as far as can be determined in the dried specimens, unaccompanied by other vessels, is a structure at least very unusual in the integuments of a seed or caryopsis, in which they art very seldom at oil visible, and have never, I believe, been observed in such abundance as in this genus, in all whose species they are equally obvious. il II t ; '■ CONIFER^.^ The structure of the female parts of fructification in Coniferse having, till very lately, been so little understood, and certain facts concerning it being still unpublished, I shall prefix a few observations on this subject to the remarks I have to offer on the Australian part of the order. In the late essays of Mirbel and Schoubert on Coniferc^ that part of the female fructification which had previously been considered as the pistillum, having a perforated style, is described as a peculiar organ enclosing the ovarium, and in most cases also the stigma. This organ, which they have named cupula, they regard as more analogous to an involucrum than to a perianthiura, which, according to them, also exists, cohering, however, with the body of the ovarium. Without absolutely adopting this latter part of their statement, it appears to me that impregnation really takes place in the manner these authors describe. Their principal argument is derived from the genus Ephedra, in which both the stigma and a considerable part of the style project beyond this cupula, without cohering with its aper- ture. In further confirmation of their opinion it may be ' ■/««». gen. 411. ' Nout. bulletin des scun. 3, p. 73, 85, et 121. iill ini,iimiiijniii.iiii I ■-■■m" BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 47 observed that I have fomid a projection of the stigma, [573 though certainly in a much' less obvious degree, both in Agathis^ and in a species of Podocarpus. Towards tliis discoverv, as extending to the Coniferae more strictly so called, an important step was made in Pinus, by the accurate Schkuhr," who first correctly de- scribed and figured the cupula of that genus, but who con- sidered it as tlie ovarium itself and the two processes of its aperture as stigmata. Mr. Salisbury, who seems to have been unacquainted with Schkuhr's observations, published a few years afterwards,^ the same opinion, which continued to be generally received till the appearance of the essays-., already quoted, of Mirbel and Schoubert. But these authors do not seem to be aware that certain plants of the order are even furnished with a double cupula. This is most remarkable in Fodocarjjm, in which the drupa is formed of this external cupula, whose aperture exists not at the apex, but very near its base or point of insertion. The inner cupula in this genus is in every stage entirely enclosed in the outer, and is in like maimer inverted. That this is the real structure of Podocarpus seems to be proved by that of the nearly related genus Bacrydium, hitherto so imperfectly understood. This genus has also a double cupula, the outer in the young state enclosing the inner, and both of them at this period being inverted, as in Podocarpus ; but the inner in a more advanced stage acquires nearly an ereci position, by rupturing one side of the external cupula, which, not continuing to increase pro- portionally in size, forms a cup surrounding the base only of the ripe fruit. Three species of Podocarpus are found in Terra Australis ; two of these exist in the colony of Port Jackson, the third was observed on the summit of the Table Mountain in Van Diemen's Island. Podocarpus asplenifolia of Labillardiere* is certainly not a Podocarpus, but either forms a distinct 9^ •^1' 1 Salisbury in Linn, soc transact. 8, p. 311. Pinui Dnminara, Lamb, pin, p. 61, t. 38. > Bolan. handh. 3, p. 276, t. 308. ' Tjinn. soe. transact. 8, p. 3U8. * P/«///. Nov. llolL 2, p. 71, (. 22J. -#. 48 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE I' genus, as Rictliard has already supposed/ or it may possibly 1)6 a species of Dacrydiniu ; a conjecture which I have no means of verify in jj:, having never seen the female fructifica- tion of this remarkiible plant. 574] Callitris of Ventenat " is peculiar to Terra Australia, where it exists very generally, but most abundantly in tlie principal parallel ; it consists of several species, differing from each other chiefly in the form of their fruit. Araucaria excehtty which was first observed in Norfolk Island and New Caledonia, is found also on the east coast of New Holland, immediately witliin the tropic ; it is there, however, a tree of very mo'^ ;ate dimensions, and never of that enormous size which it not unfrequently attains in Norfolk Island. .f n /' V ORCHIDE.E.' The Australian species of this order already known amount to 1 20 ; many of these, however, are of very rare occurrence, and none of them appear to be produced in abuidance. The maximum of the order exists in the principal parallel, a considerable part extends to Van Diemen's Island, and very few have been observed within the tropic. The greater part form genera nearly or entirely peculiar to Terra Australis, and most of these genera belong to that division of the order having farinaceous pollen, with an an- thera which is inserted, but not deciduous, and either paral- lel to the stigma or terminating the column. The two sec- tions of this division with parallel and terminal anthera are found in New Holland to pass very gradually into each other, and several genera belonging to the former are, in that coun- try, remarkable for the great expansion of the lateral lobes of the column. These lateral lobes I have considered as bar- ren stamina, which, like those of Philydrum, are occasionally, though indeed very rarely, furnished with rudiments of antherse. This structure, as well as that of Cypripedium, in which the lateral lobes are antheriferous, while the middle baiTen, approximates the flower of Orchideae to what IS m ' Annales du mns. 16, p. 299. ' Dec. gen. not. 10, 3 Prodr.fl. Nov. Roll. 309. noTAN\ 01" ti;r«a alstralis. 49 may be called the type of Monocotyledones, that is, a regu- lar liower with ternary division of its envelope, stamina, and cells or placcnta3 of the fruit. I have atteni})ted a similar approximation of true Scita- minctp^ whose processes crownmg the ovarium, and usually two in number, form the complement of the stamina. Mamnk'cc or Caiincai,' an order at jjresent referred to yr» Scitamincnc, may also be reduced to this type; they differ, however, from Scitamineai m the mutual relation of their barren and fertile stamina, somewhat as Cypripedium does from the other genera of Orehidecc ; except that in Maranteae the impeifection is greater, a single lobe only of one of the lateral stamina having the appearance of an anthera and producing pollen. It is remarkable that so very f'^w Orchideac of Terra Australis belong to that section of the order with angular elastic pollen and adnate anthera ; this section being not only the most numerous in Europe, but existing in an equal proportion, though singularly modified, at the Cape of Good Hope. Of another section of the order, formerly comprehended under the Linnean genus Epidendrum, most of which, though not properly parasitical, grow upon trees, several species, chiefly belon ^ing to Dendrobium, are found in New Holland. In the nc rthern hemisphere very few plants of this section thut grow on tvees have been observed beyond the tropic. The only exceptions to this, that I am acquainted with, consist of two species of a genus related to Dendro- bium, discovered by Dr. Buchanan, in Upper Ncpaul ;^ of Bendrobiuiii monilifoniie, observed by Ka3mpfer and Thunberg, in Japan, near Nagasaki ; and of Ejndendruin conopdeum,^ which, according to Mr. William Bartram, grows in East Florida, in lat. 2S° N. In seme parts of the southern hemisphere this section appears to have a more extensive range. On the east coast of New Holland several ecics of Dendrobium and ' V,-od,:fl. Nov. Holl. 305. = Loc. citat. 307. ' Epidendrum prsccox and Epidendrum liumiic. Smilh exot, lot. tahb. 97 and 98. * Hort. Kew, cd. 2, vol. 5, p. 219. 4 t- U| 60 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE ;r \ 5! Cymbidium nrc found in 34° S. lat. ; Imt this is ])robul)ly about their soutlicrn limit in that country, no species hav- ing been met with on any part of its south coast. Tlicy have, however, been observed in a considerably higher hiti- tude in New Zealand, in the northern island of which seve- ral sj)ecies were collected by 8ir Joseph Hanks, in about 88° S. lat., and EpkUnulndn aittKvuialc of iorster grows in the nciglibourliood of Dusky Bay, in upwards of 45° S. lat. I am not acquainted with the limit of this section in South America; but in South Africa, at the Caj)e of Good Hope, none of those, at least, that are parasitical on trees, have been observed. 67C] ASPHODELEiE.^ In this order I include the greater part, both of Asphodelese and Asparageac of Jussieu, dis- tinguishable from each other only by texture and dehiscence of fruit ; diflPerences which, as they separate Stypandra from Dianella, and Eustrephus from Luzuriaga, cannot be ad- mitted to be 01 moio than generic importance. I rr less myself unable to point out satisfactory distin- guiti . characters for this order, in my description of whicii, jiowevcr, I have noted two circumstances, neither of them indeed peculiar to the order, but both of them ap- pearing to extend through the whole of it ; namely, the reduction of stamina from six to three, which occasionally occiu's, constantly taking place by the suppression of those opposite to the outer series of the perianthium ; and the existence of the black crustaceous testa or outer integument of the seed. It is probable I have given too much weight to this latter circumstance, in combining, partly on account of it, genera so very dissimilar as Anthericum, Xanthor- rhoea, and Astelia. Xanthorrlioea, whicli I have included in Asphodelesp, is in habit one of the most remarkable genera of Terra Aus- tralis, and gives a peculiar character to the vegetation of that i)art of the country where it abounds. This genus is most frequent in the principal parallel, but it extends to the ' Prodr.fl. Nov. Holt. 274. BOTANY 05;' TERRA AU8TRALIS. 61 tlio inally hose the mcnt eight ;oiint thor- £p, is Alls- n of IS is the jS" south end of Van Diemen's Island, and is also found within the tropic. A plant of a very similar habit to Xanthorrhoea, agreeing with it in its caudex and leaves, having, however, a very different inHoresccnce, was observed abundantly at King George's Sonnd, but with fructification so decayed and im- perfect that I have not been able to determine the structure citiier of its flower or fruit. This plant is introduced by Mr. Westall in the view of King George's Sound published in Captain Flinders's account of his voyage. I had annexed JFypoxis and Citrculi(/o to the Asphodc- lesc, chiefly on account of a similarity in the testa of the seed J but they differ so much from this order in other parts of their structure, and from Amaryllideo) both in this respect and in the singular umbilicus of the seed, as well as in habit, that it is better to consider them as forming a separate family. Of this family, which may be called HvpoxiDEiE,^ only five species have been observed in Terra Australis, foiir of [577 these belong to Hypoxis, which is chiefly an extratriypical genus, the fifth is a Curculigo very like those of India. PALM/E. Only six species of this order have been observed in New IloUand, and c[ two of these the fructi- fication is at present unknov.'n. The New Holland Palms exist chiefly within the tropic, but one species is found in 34° S. lat. ; it seems, however, that this is nearly the southern limit of the order in that country, no spec'es having been seen on any part of the South coast. In New Zealanr! a species of Areca was observed by Sir Joseph Banks, in ac>'>ut 38° S. lat., which is probably nearly the limit of Palms, in the southern hemisphere. In the northern hemisphere their extent is not materially diff'erent from this : in North America, indeed, they do not appear ' IIvroxiDEJE. Perianlhium superum : limbo se-xpartilo, regulaii, acbtiva- tlone iinbricata. Stamina sex, iinis laciiiis inserta. Ocarium 3-loc. lociilis nolyspertnis. Capsula cvalvis, uunc baccata, poljspernia. Seminu uinbilico Litcrali roslcUiformi ; tcsla atra Crustacea. Embryo in :i.\i albumiuis caniosi: radiculu vaga. % 53 GKNKllAT. IIKMAIIKS ON THE ' If to glow hcyond SC)"" lat. ; but in Europe Chamtcrops liitmilis extends as tar ns the neighbourhood of Nice. It is remarkable tliat no species of Palm has l)ecn I'ouiid in South Africa, nor was anyol)servnd by Mr. Lcsehennult/ on the AVest coast of New lloUand, even within the tropic. JUNCE.^. We are now in possession of so many Hnks connecting together the Monocotyledonous orders with regukr flowers, that in attempting to detine several of them, we are obliged to have recourse to differences, many of which may appear, and some of which uncpicstionably arc, of but secondary importance. Of this kind may be con- sidered the characters by which I have endeavoured to dis- tinguish JuHceoi from Asphodelea?, namely the difference in the texture of the i)erianthium, and in that of the testa of the seed, hi the consistence of the albumen, and in the order of suppression of the stamina ; these when reduced to three in inunber being always placed opposite to the three outer leaves of the perianthium : in this respect and i/8] in the more important character of the position of the embryo Junceac differ also from Restiacetr, to which they more nearly approach in habit. Three very remarkable genera, Avhich I have referred to Juncese, are peculiar to Terra Australis. Of two of these, ('alfclaisia and l)nsi/po(/oii, each consisting of only one species, ligures and ilcscriptions are annexed to this essay. Of the third, Xcrolcs, J24 species have already been ob- served. This geiuis is somewhat more abundant in the l)rincipal parallel than in other parts ; but it is very gene- rally extended, juid is more frequent within the tropic than in Van Diemen's Island. Xerutes, in the structure and appearance of its flowers and in the texture of idbumen, has a considerable resemblance to Palms, but it wants the peculiar characters of the seed and also the habit of that remarkable order. Fkiffcllaria^ which 1 have added to Junceac, differs from Xerotes chiefly in its pericarpium, and in the form and relation of its cn\bryo to the albumen, which is also of a ' Aitiialcs (lu I/II13. 17, p. S7. UOTANY OP TKUHA AUSTRALIS. 53 cliffemit ti'xduv; in all tliosc rrspccts it n])proncli(S to Cyperaccap, with sonic of uliose gciicm it lias even a cer- tain rcscniblanre in lial)it. This p;cnus has usually been foiuid only within the tropics, but in New JloUaud it extends as tar as 'MV S. lut. P//////(/nn)i, whii'h I have annexed to Juncea', has always appeared to nic an insulated genus, yet though not ii'- ferable to any established natural order, it Uiny be com- pared with several in certain respects. In the structure of its stamina it may in one ])oint of view be said to be in- termediate between Scitaniincir and Orchidcic ; in that of its pericarpiuni and even of its seeds it has some affinity to the latter order ; yet it differs from ])oth of them in almost every other respect. In general appearance, it bears a considerable resemblance to Cartonema, which belongs to Conmielinea}. In some parts of its structure it uu>y b(; compared with Xyris, and perlia])s with iJnrmannia; a genus which I have likewise annexed to Junce.T, but whoso real aitinities are equally obscure. Pliilydrum p^f/maum differs in so many respects from ./■*. (ainif/iiiosinu that it may probably hereafter be con- sidenul as a distinct genus ; and a very few additions to this tribe of plants would sanction their formation into a separate natural order. RESTIACEyE. The principal character distinguish- [579 ing this family from Juncea' and Cyperaccse consists in its lenticular embryo behig placed at the extremity of the seed oi)positc to the umbilicus ; from Juncea) it also differs in the order of suppression of its stamina, which when re- duced to three are opposite to the inner lacinia^ of the periant Ilium ; and most of its genera are distinguishable from both these orders as well as from Commclineic by their simple or unilocular anthera'. AVith the exception of Eriocaulon, Tonina, and Xyris, the order appears to be confined to the Southern hemi- sphere. In Terra Australis its maximum iS in the princi- pal parallel, but it extends to the southern extremity of Van Diemen's Island, where it is even in considerable 64 fJENRHAL REMARKS ON THE iihundnncc, nncl exists, tliough much more sparingly, within tli(3 troj)ir. RcstinccLC arc nlniost equally nnmcrou.-: nt tlic Capo of Ciood Hope as in the principal parallel of New Holland. One species only of the order has been observed in New Zealand, and hitherto none in South America. CYPERAC'E/E. In Terra Australis this is a very ex- tensive order, consistiujT already of more than '200 species. It contains, however, fewer ])eeuliarities in structure than several other orders that arc nuich less numerous. Its maximum appears to be in the principal parallel; but the species observed solely within the tropic exceed one third of the whole number. Cyperacea?, in many respects, arc nearly related to Uestiaeeie, and when furnished with a true perianthium arc distinguishable from the monosper- nious genera of that order, solely by the different position of the embryo in the seed., lint in the greater part of tho order the perianthium is either entirely wanting or mertjly setaceous. Euirena, Lepidosperma and Orcoboliis, all of them natives of New lloiland, are almost the only genera in which it is foimd of nearly the nsual appearance. What I liavc formerly termed perianthium in Carex, Diplaerum, and Schoenus nemorum, ought, perhaps, rath(T to be consid ' cd as internal bractesc, analogous to those of Lcpyrodia, ot Iridea), and, perhaps, to the upper valve of the inner envelope of grasses. I have formerly remarked that the Perianthium of Hypoe- nso] lyptum consists merely of the squama) of a spieula, similar to that of Kyllinga, but reduced to two valves. GRAMINE^i. This order comprehends, at least, one fourth of the whole of Monocotyledones, and in Terra Anstralis, where npwards of 200 species have already been observed, it bears the same proportion to that primary division. I have formerly, in arranging the Australian genera of Gramiiica, endeavoured to explain what I conceived to bo tlie natural subdivision of nearly the whole order into two BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRAMS. 65 3iiom , one .^erra been mary ,t: groat tribes. The reasons wliich 1 then assigned for this arrangement ajjpear, liowcver, (nther not to liavc been eoinpreliondrd, or to have been considenul too liypothetical. Witii a view of removing tlie snpposed obscurity and strengthening my former arguments, I sliall preface wliat 1 liave now to say on the subject, by a few observations common to both tribes. The natural or most common structure of Gramiuccc is to have tlieir sexual organs surrounded by two floral enve- lopes, each of which usually consists of two distinct valves : but both of th{!sc envelopes arc in many genera of the oi'der subject to various degrees of imperfection or even su])pressiou of their parts. The outer envelope or f/hiina of Jussicn, in most cases, containing several flowers with distinct and often distant insertions on a conunon recc})taele, can only be considered as analogous to the bractea? or involucrum of other plants. The tendency to suj)prcssion in this envelope appears to be greater in the exterior or lower valve, so that a gluma consisting of one valve may, in all cases, be considered as deprived of its outer or inferior valve. In certain genera with a simple spike, as Lolium and Lei)turus, this is clearly proved by the structure of the terminal flower or spicula, which retains the natiu-al niuuber of parts ; and in other genera not admitting of this direct proof, the fact is estab- lished by a series of species showing its gradual obbtcration, as in those species of Panicuni wliich connect that genus with Paspalum. On the other hand, in the inner envelope or cali/x of Ju?sieu, obliteration first takes place in the inner or [ssi upper valve ; but this valve having, instead of one central nerve, two nerves equidistant from its axis, I consider it as composed of two confluent valves, analogous to what takes place in the calyx and corolla of many irregular flowers of other classes ; and this confluence may be regarded as the first step towards its obliteration, which is complete in many species of Panicun], in Andropogon, Pappophorum, Alopecurus, Trichodium, and several other genera. With respect to the nature of this inner or proper cnve- 66 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE .'• m Vi i\ lope of grasses, it may bo observed that tlic view of its structure now given, in reducing its parts to the usual ternary division of Monocotyledones, afibrds an additional argument for considering it as tlie real porianthiuni. Tliis argument, however, is not conclusive, for ii similar conflu- ence takes place between the two inner lateral bractese of the greater ])art of Iridea) ; and with tiicse, in the relative insertion of its valves, the proper ejivelopo ot grasses may be supposed much better to accord, than with a genuine perianthium. If, therefore, this inner envelope of grasses be regarded as consisting merely of bractea\ the real perian- thium of the order nuist bo looked for in those minute scales, which in the greater part of its genera arc found immediately surrounding the sexual organs. These scales are in most cases only two in luuuber, and placed collaterally within the inferior valve of the pro|)er envelope. In their real insertion, however, they alternido with the valves of this envelope, as is obviously the case in Ehrharta and certain other genera ; and their collateral approximation may Dc considered as a tendency to that confluence which uniformly exists in the parts composing the upper valve of the proper envelope, and which takes place also between these two squamae themselves, in some genera, as Glyceria and Melica. In certain other genera, ns Bambusa and Stipa, a third squanu\la exists, which is placed opposite the axis of the upj)cr valve of the proper envelope, or, to speak in conformity with the view already taken of the structure of this valve, opposite to the junction of its two component parts. With these squama' the sta- mina ill triandrous grasses alterjiate, and they arc conse- quently opposite to tlie parts of the proper envelo])o ; that is, one stamen is opposed to the axis of its lower or outer valve, and the two others arc placed opposite to the two nerves of the upper valve. Hence, if the inner envelope be 6si] considered as consisting of bracteie and the hypogynous squama) as forming the perianthium, it seems to follow, from the relation these parts have to the axis of inflorescence that the outer scries of this perianthium is wanting, while its corrwdponding stamina exist, and that the whole or part BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALTS. 57 tor wo be ■)US )\V, ICC lile irt of the iniK'i" scries is produced while its corresponding stamina arc generally wanting. This may, no doubt, ac- tually be the case, but as it would be, at least, contrary to every analogy in Monoeotyledonous plants, it becomes in a certain degree probable that the inner or proper envelope of grasses, the calyx of Jussieu, notwithstanding the obliquity in the insertion of its valves, forms in reality the outer series of the true ])erianthium, whose inner series consists of the minute scales, never more than three in number, aiul in uhich an irregularity in some degree analogous to th^^*: of the outer scries generally exists. It is necessary to be aware of the tendency to suppression existing, as it were, in opposite directions in the two floral enveloi)es of grasses, to comprehend the real structure of many iriegular genera of the order and also to understand the limits of the two great tribes into which I have pro- posed to subdivide it. One of these tribes, which may be called PANiCEiE, com- prehends IschcTunnn, llolcus, Andropogon, Anthistiria, Saceharum, Cenchrus, Isachne, Panicum, Paspalum, Rci- maria, Anthenantia, ]\Ionachne, Lappago, and several other nearly related genera ; and its essential character consists in its having always a locusta of two flowers, of which the lower or outer is uniforndy imperfect, being either male or neuter, and then not unfrequently reduced to a single valve. Isdia3mum and Isachne are examples of this tribe in its most perfect form, from which form Anthenantia, Paspa- lum, and iU'imaria, most remarkably deviate in consequence of the suppression of certain parts : thus Anthenantia (whidi i« not correctly described by Palisot de Beauvois) ditters from those species of Panicum that have the lower flower neuter and bivalvular, in being deprived of the outer MiWe of its gluma; Paspalum differs from An- thenantia in the want of the inner valve of its neuter flower ; and from those species of Panicum, Avhose outer flower is univalvulur, in the want of the outer valve of its ghuna ; and Reimaria dift'ers from Paspalum in being entirely deprived of its gluma. That this is the real structure of these genera may be proved by a series of im t I 'A 68 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE Jj M ■It species connecting them with each other, and Panicum with Paspaluui. Pamccce have their maximum within tlie tropics, and they cease to exist in tlie most northern parts of Europe and the liiglicr southern latitudes. Of this tribe, 99 species have been observed in Terra Austrahs, 79 of whieli were found Avithin the tropic, and of these, G() oidy within it. Tiicre is no Anstrahan genus of this tribe, Neurachne and Ilemarthria excepted, which is not chiefly intratropicah The second tribe, which may be called Poack.t:, is more numerous than Panicea}, and comi)rehends the greater part of the European genera, as well as certain less extensive genera pecuhar to the equinoctial countries ; it extends also to the highest latitudes in whieli Phicnogamous plants have been found, but its maxinmm appears to be in the tei.ipe- rate climates considerably beyond the tropics. The locusta in this tribe may consist of one, of two, or of many flowers, and the two-flowered genera are distinguished from Panicea) ])y the outer or lower flower being always perfect ; the ten- dency to imperfection in the locusta existing in opposite directions in the two tribes. In conformity with this ten- dency in Poacea^, the outer valve of the pcriauthium in the single-flowered genera is ])laced within that of the gluma, and in the many-flowered locusta the upper flowers are fre- quently imperfect. There are, however, some exceptions to this order of suppression, especially in Arundo Phrag- mites, Campulosus, and some other genera, in which the outer flower is also imperfect, but as all of these have more than two flowers in their locusta, they are still readily dis- tinguished from Paniceoc. In Terra Australis the Poaccce amount to 115 species, of which 69 were observed beyond the tropic and of these 03 only beyond it ; but of the o'l species that occur within the tro])ics 49 belong to genera which are either entirely or chiefly intratropical, and of the remaining three spc^cies, two, namely Arundo Phragmites, and Agrostis virginica, arc very general and also aquatic plants. The distribution of this tribe, therefore, in Terra Australis agrees with that which obtains in other parts of the world. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 60 i-ag- hin •cly FILICES.^ Of this order nearly 1000 species arc de- scribed in the fifth vohmic of Wiildenovv's edition of the im Species Plantaruni. In tlieir geographical distribution, icrns dift'erfroni all the other orders of cryptoganio'is plants, their maximum being in the lower latitudes, probably near, or very little beyond the tropics. Thus, Norfolk Island, situated in 2i)° S. hit. and only a few leagues in circum- ference, produces as many species of the order as arc described in Dr. Smith's Flora Britannica. lUit as shade and moisture arc essential conditions to the vegetation of the greater part of Ferns, few species only have been observed in those parts of equinoctial New Hol- land hitherto examined. The number of species already found, however, in the different regions of Terra Austral is exceeds lOu, of which nearly one fourth arc also natives of other countries. Among the Australian Terns there is no genus abso- lutely confined to that country, except Platyzoma, but this, perhaps, ought not to be separated from (jileichenia. Onlv two arborescent Ferns have been observed in Terra yVustralis, one in the colony of Port Jackson, the second, ])ickso)iia nntarctkd, is frecpient in Van Diemcn's Islanil, at the southern extremity of which its trunk is not nnfre- fpieiitiy from 12 to IG feet in height. An arborescent species of the same genus was found by Forster, in New Zealand, at Dusky \\\w, in nearlv 4(5° S. the highest lati- tu '" in which tr(M) ferns have yet been observed. It is rem. kable that, although they have -o considerable a range in the southern hemisphere, no tree fcm has been found beyond the northern tropic: a distribution in the two hemispheres somewh;it similar to this has been already noticetl respt^cting the Orchideoc that are parasitical on trees. I have formerly, in treating of the New Holland Ai^plcma, observed th.-it C^empteris does not ditfer from them in tiic reliition lmv(! to the axis of the frond or pinna but merely m having the ultimate pinna more deeply di- vided, Avith one, or, at most, two involucra on each segment, ' rroir.fl. Nov. UolL 145. t 1 ii 60 GENEKAL REMARKS ON THE il v."" I i ■if I I! /H 4 ^:t towards the margins of wliicli they must necessarily open : lience, the characters of botli genera not unfrequently occur in the same frond, and arc even exhibited by tlie same invo- hicrum wlien it happens to extend below the origin of the segment. I liave observed also, in the same ])lace, that in Jftplenium 685] when the involucrum originates from the inner branch of a primary vein, which is usually the case, it opens in- Avju'ds or towards the mid-rib of the frond from which the vein is derived ; and that when it arises from the lower or outer branch of a vein it opens outwards, or in {in opposite direction, instances of Avhicli occur in several species of the genus, in some of those especially where the frond is sim])le. On the same law also depends the peculiar cha- racter of Scolopendrium, in which the involucra are pro- duced in pairs, one of each pair originating from the lower brancli of a vein, the other from the upper branch of the vein immediately below it ; they consequently open in oppo- site ilirertions and towards each other. This law, however, in A:, Caryophyllcie, Rosacea?, and Ericeir are reduced to very few species ; ami that several of the less extensive Euroj)ean orders, namely, Saxifragca?, Cistinca), Rerberidcs, Rcsedaceac, Fumariacea', Grossularinrc, Vale- rianejc, Dipsacca?, Polemonidete, Globulariir, Eheagnea;, and E(pusetacca) in Terra Australis do not at all exist. The greater number of Australian genera, except the [m Acotyledonous, differ from those of Europe ; there are, however, a few European genera, as IJtricularia, Droseni, and Samolus, that appear to have even their maximum in Terra Australis. From the following list of species, conunon to Terra Australis and Europe, I have carefully excluded all such as, though now existing in the different settlements, have evi- dently, or probably, been introduced, and I am satisfied that no naturalised plant will be found in it except, perhaps, Cynudon Badylon. I have also excludijd c(;rtain plants, as Blatine Hydro- 2)ip(^r, Goiim nrbmnim, (Xralis cornicidnta, Lycopm euro- 1" r i I 'I 00 CJKNKHAI, lU'.MAHKS ON Till'. 1» » pa-US, ami Tiiplia nm/d.sfifolia, wliicb, though nppcnring to diflcr in sonic rcsjucts from tlioso of Km-opc, im probably not specifically distinct. And if anionjj; the Plucnogamons plants inserted there be any room for doubt respecting the identity of the Australian and Emopcan species, it may possibly be as to ArcHfirin VKirhui, Zapanin noififora, Jtri- pier llaJinins, PofruiKuichm t/rnmi/n't'm, (Ji/pcrus ruiundnn and llolciis (ji'^IIiin. The lirst observntioii that occurs with regard to this list is, that the relative j)ro|)ortions of the three primary divi- sions of plants compared with those of the Australian Flora are inverted : for of 2900 Dicotyledones of the Flora only 15 are natives of Kurope ; while of SOO Monoeotvledones 30, and of 400 Acotyledones upwards of 120 appear in the list. The PhaMiogainous plants of the list are, with very few exceptions, also natives of North America, and several of them are foun ' even in other ])arts of the v orld. There is notli .g jn-culiar in the apparent structure or economy of li, • IJiroti/lcilonous plants common to countries so remote to account for their more general difl'usion ; though several of them grow in wet or marshy ground, yet very few are properly aquatic plants ; and in the struc- ture of their seeds the only circumstance in which they all agree is in the plunmla of their embryo not being evolved. Of the Monocoti/letlones, on the other hand, a consider- able number are aquatic plants ; and the greater part of those that are not aquatic belong to the irregular tribes, supposed to have a simpler structure. Among the Acofyledonoua or Cryptogamous orders it is B«i] remarkable that there should be but a single species of Fern in the list, though those of the Flora exceed 100, of which 28 species are found likewise in other countries. It is also worthy of notice that of the Submersed Algae not more than one sixth of the whole number found occur in the list ; while of the Musci and Hepatica? one third, and of the Liehenosae two thirds of those observed are also natives of Europe. The proportion of European plants in Terra Australis, A\ BOTANY OF TKRllA AUSTRAL! 9. 67 though only one twenty-fifth' of the whole nuin her observed, iippcara to be greater than that in tlie Flora of South Africa. And the vegetation of the Cape of Good Hope, n< t only in the iHunber of species peculiar to it, but in its general cha- racter, aa depending on the extensive genera or families of which it is composed, dilFers almost as widely from that of the northern parts uf tlie same continent, and the south of Europe, as that of the corresponding latitude of Terra Anstralis does from the Flora of India and of Northern Asia. Of the proportion of European species ii the Flora of South America, which is probably still sma.lerthan that of South Africa, we have very insntticient means of judg- ing ; we know, however, from the collections made by Sir J(^seph Banks that, at the southern extremity of America, certain European plants, as Phleum alpimim, .tlopecuriin alpinm^ and Botrijchiuin Lunar ia exist ; and that there is even a considerable resend)lance in the general character of the Flora of Terra del Fuego to that of the opposite ex- tremity of America and of the North of Europe. hi I I ' In the original text the proportion is stated as "one-tentli ;" hut tliis obvious mistake was corrected as above, by Mr. Brown — himself in the Banksiau copy of ' Flindera's Voyage.' Edit. •iiii :t !» !l i ii 08 (iKM.HAI, IIKM \I«KS (iN Till', r.!u: A IJST OV PLANTS, NA'PINKS TU)Tll OT TKRKA ATSTWAMS AND OK HinU)!'!-:. DICOTYLKDONKS. rol.YPKTAI,,!;. I'olrniilla aiisriiiiii, Litni. Apliaiics (irvcnsis, Li/n/. Lytliniin Snliraria, /.inn I'diliihipa (ilcrncca, Liiiii. Arciiaria marina, Smi//i hril. ISO. Naslui'liiini am|)liil)iiim, //"/•/. A'"''. r,l. 2, rol. 1,/;. 11(1. Ilvdrocotvle viilf,'ari8, Linn. MoXOl'KTM.K. Soiiplins nloraccns, JJini. I'ipi'is liicracioidcs, l.iii/!. Zapania iiodillora, l\o>lr. 'A \ Verbena ollieiiialis, I/uni. Primella vulgaris, I.'diii. Calystegia se|)iiiin, Prailr. 4S3, Samolus Valerandi, J.inH. ArKT,\i,.r. Alriplex TIalimns, Lhni. .MONOC'OTYLKDONKS. HYDROrUARinf, F. Vallisiieria spiralis, hinn. liCinna minor, Lhin. — trisulea, hhni, Amsmapk.k. Potamogeton iiatans, Linn. — perfoliatum, Linn. — crispum, Linn. — gramineiini, Linn. Alisma Plantago, lAnn. Ahoidk.t:. Caulinia occanicn, Prodr. 3.'M). Zostera marina, Linn. .TirNrK.K. I.uznla eanipt'stris, DecnmL fninc. :{, /;. 101. .lunen.s maritimus, Smilh hrit. 37-''). elFusus, Linn. CvpKiiArK.r.. ('arex I'.seudo-eyperns, Linn en-spitosa, Linn. Cladiuui Marisciis, Prodr. 'i'M\. Scirpus tnaritimuy, Linn. — frifpieter, Linn. — miiernnatiis, Linn. — lacustris, Linn. Isolrpis setaeea, J'nuir. iii. — fluitans, i'm//-. 221. (\vporu.s rolundus, /./«». Guamtxk.t:. filyppria flnitaus, Vrudr, 17'.>. Arnndo I'liragmites, IJnn. Cynodon Dactylon, Prodr. 187. Panieum erus-galli, Linn. Ppimisptum glancnm, Prndr. l".).*). Inii)ernta arundinaeea, Prodr. '20I. Tloieus Gryllus, Prodr. 191). ACOTYl.EDONES. i .uu MaRSILEACK/K. Marsiica quadrifolia, Linv. FlLICES. ITvniPiiopliylhim tunljridgcnsc, Smifh 'bril. 1141. Musci. Hypnum rccognitum, Iledw. up. muse. 261. Leskea complanata, Hrdw. sp. mnsc. 231. ' A HOTANV Ol TIHHA AlSTRAI.ls. (><) II()i)kcfiii liiccns, Smith ui Itmi. hue. Irdiimtct. i>, p. 'il^. Ni'ckcrii pciiiialu, ll'ilie. .»/'. mini'. 2(K» — Iieturonialla, lledir. nji. Ill line. 202. Hi'yiini ciipillart', lleilm. up. Hiimc. IS2. — arj(ciiti'iiin, lledw. yi. niiim'. IM. U.irtiuaiiu |iumifuniiih, /Jiu/ir. up. iiiiisc. Kit. I'linariu livyronii'triea, lleilw.sj). mu.ic. 172. Kai hiilii uii{,'uiciiluta, Ihdw. sp. »///.vt. lis. 'riicliosloimini cuacsccus, Urdw. .yi. IIIUHC. 111. — {tolypliylliiiii, llcilw. mippl. loli. C^iioiilodiuiii rapillaccuiii, i/ed/r. .7/. i/iii,sr. !)7 . ^'i^.1i(l(•lls c'xilis, lidw. sp. musr. I'ri. Diciaiiiiai |)iii|)uieuiii, llcdw.sp. iiiu!ariuiii, llr. S|)liag:nuin capillifolium, llcdw. sp. muse, 25. IIei'ATIc.k. Jimgeniianiiitt toinontclhi, llwker juiiger. W\. — taniarisci, Limi. — complanat.i, Linii. — bidciitata, l.init. — pilimlis, ///////. ~ - hvs.sacoa, llwker juiii/n: 12. — ■ I meat a, l.uiii. Targionia li^popiiylla, Linn. .Marcliaiitia nolyinorplia, hinii. luMiiispliaTica, l.iiin. Authoccros piiiictaliiH, Lmn. Uicciu (,'laMca, l.iiiii. — iiatniif*, l.iiiH. — lluilaiis, Linn. liK liK.vo.s.i:. lji;(;idea gcdgraphicu, .leliur. lieheuoi/r. lllli. ('i)nllueiis, Ae/iar. lue etl. 171. pa^a^t'llm, lue. eil. 17"». — Iiiteola, be. eit. l'.J5. luriila, lue. eit. 211). (iyropiiura pulypliylla. U. Iificniidcu, i},l,'>e. eit. 21'.). Califium clavicularc, lue. eit. 2;i."). — proljoscidtia, lue. rif. 220. Vcrriif'aria nitida, lue. eit. 27'J. ICiidocarpoii liepaticuiii, lue. eit. 2'.>S. Tliclolirina li'iiadiiiuni, lur. eit. ;512. Jiicaiiora aira, lue. eit. IM !•. — f'lisco-alra, lue. eit. IS.")'.). — ft dciulritioa, l»e. eil. — parella, lue. eit. \S1(). — bubfiisca, Ivc. eit. iVJ.'J. — vciitosa, loc. eil. Ji'J'.). — .sulplmrca, loc. eit. 39'J. — decipicns, loc. eit. lOO. — Icpidosa, lue. eit. 117. — imcroiilijlla, lue. eit. 420 — gclida, loc. eit. 128. — ifiitiifi'ia, lor. eit. \i'i. — bniiiiiea ft iicbulosa, loc, eit. Uocccila fucil'oriiiis, lue. eit. 140. Kvoniia pnniastii. loc. eil, 1-12. Slicta crocata, loc. eit. 117. — piilnionacca, loe. eit. 410 '1 — scrobiculata, loe. eit. \h',\. Parmclia capciata, lue. eit. 157. — olivacca, loe. eit. 102. — pallet ilia, lue. eil. W,\. — plunibca, lue. eil. I'iO. — stcliaris, lue. eit. 17''. — coiispcrsa, loe. eil. isf). — pliysodcs, loe. eit. l'J2. lY'llidea caiiina, lue. eit. 517. Ctnioiiiyce pyxidata, loe. eil. 5.'}4. — coccifera, loe, eit. 537. — deloriuis, lue. tit. oliS. if,',ii — coniula, loe. eil. 515. raiigircrina, loe. eit. 5(54. — vcniiiciilaiis, loc. eil. j'iCi. i ll .^>Hi{ ■: I ii I ill I 70 GENERAL REMARKS ON 'IIW. Stereocaulon pasclialis, loc. cit. 581. Sphserophoron coralloides, loc. cit. 585. — compressutn, loc. cit. 586. Ramalina fraxinea, loc. cit fi02. — fastigiata, loc. cit. 002. Cornicularia spadicca, loc. cit. fill. — lanata, loc. cit. filS. — pubcscens, loc. cit. GIG. Usnea florida, loc. cit. fi20. Collema nigrum, loc. cit. fi28. — fasciciilare, loc. cit. 039. — tremelloides, loc. cit. 055. Lepraria flava, loc. cit. fifili. — incana, loc. cit. 0()5. — botiyoides, Achar. nteth. i). Fungi. lUiizomorpha setiformis, Pers. syn. fung. 705. Tuhercularia vulgaris, Pen. syn. fung. Spliffiria ophioglossoides, Pers. syn. Jung. 4. Cluvaria pistillaris, Linn. — coralloides, Linn. Pcziza scutellata, Lin.i. Boletus igiiiarius, Linn. Agaricus alncus, Linn. — muscarius, Linn. — campestris, Linn. Conferva ebenea, Dillwyn brit. coiif. 101. — ericctorum, Dillwyn brit. conf. 1. Ulva nlumosa, Iluds. ang. 571. — lactuca, Linn. Fucus articulatus, Turner faciZ, p. ')^, t. 106. — obtusus, Turner fuci 1, p. -44, /. 21. — pinnatifidus, Turner fuci 1, p. ■10, t. 20. — corneus, Eng. bot. 1970. — plicatus, Turner fuci 3, p. 107, /. 180. — palmattis, Turner fuci, p. \\7, /. 115. — rubens. Turner fuci 1, p. 89, /. 42. — sinuosus, 2'urner fuci 1, p. 74, /. 35. i I 1 ,1 i ' I' Ii •it. HOTANY or TKUllA AUSTUALIS. 71 DESCRIPTIONS OF PLANTS FIGUllEl) >•• IN THE ATLAS. r M: )3, W, P- '7. 7. /. 4. PLINDEUSIA. Old. Nut. Ccdidete. Syst. Linn. Pc/iiandriu Mouogyiiia, iuler CcJrelam et Culoilcndrmii. CiiAR. GEN. Staiiiiini (loccm, dorso urccoli liyj)ojiyui inscrtrt : altcrna sterilia. Cap.stila 5-j){irtil)ilis ; scg- inciitis singulis divisis dhaopimenlo iongituiliiiali, (lomuiii libt'io, utiiiujue dispcnuo. Seniiua erecta, apicc alata. FlINDERSIA AUSTRALIS. 2\lb. 1. A tree of moderate size, observed Scpteniljer, 1SU2, both in flower and with ripe eapsules, in tlie woods and thickets nrar tlie head of Broad Sound, on tiie east coast of New Holland, in about -*3' IS. hit. Tlie examination of Broad Sound was coni|)leted at the same time by Captain Flinders, to commemorate whose merits I have selected this genus from the considerable number dis- covered in the expedition, of which he was the able and active commander. DESC. Arbor, trunco pro rations altitudinis mediocris crasso, coma irrei,'u- lari, ramis patulis, ramulis terelihus umbellatis cortice fuseo cinereo ru<,'oso. gemmis foliorum apicibusque rainulorum gummiferis. Folia altcrna, ad apicem ramuli conferta, exstipulata, petiolata, composita, ternata vcl cum impari opy)osito-piunata 2-;J-juga;/o//o/tf oblongo-elliplica (in ramulis sterilibus qunn- doque lanceolata), integerrima glal)ernn\a plana pellucido-punctata, dum Sj-li luieias longa 12-15 lineas lata. j?V//o/rt.? communis angulatus mediocris.- par- tialium lateralcs brevissimi, terniinalis foliorum inferiorum 3-1' lineas ajquans. Paniculce terii\inalcs confertaj, ramis ramulisquc alternis patenlibus, pube brevi instructis; bracteis parvis subulatis. Florcs parvi albi, odore debili baud ingrato. Calj/x brevis 5-fulus, extus pubcscens, laciniis wqualibus semiovatis acutis, persistens. Petala 5 sessilia oblongo-ovata obliisa plana, extus tenu- issime pubcscentia, basi disci staminiferi inscrta, aestivatione imbricata. Slamina decern, infra apicem extus disci hypogyni inserta, petalis breviora. Filamenta [jm 5 anlherifera cum petalis alteruantia, prope basin disci iuserta ; 5 dcriVm petali.s onposita, breviora, in disco paulo allius imposita : omnia glabra compresso- tiliforniia conuivcntia; Jufherm conniventcs ovato-cordaltc acuminalaj ghbrjc flavicantcM, juxta basin atTixa;, locidis appositis longitudinaliler dcbisccnliaus : Pollen flavum glol)osum hiivc. Dincia /i///i(/t/j////iii ovarium laxe circumdans, I \ ■ i f'! V'i i; III li:. •2 (iKM'.HAI. KKMAUKS ON TIIF, Ijrovis i,'lal)or cyiitliirinniih (lurcmplicaUib subcrcnatus. Ocaiimn liljcnim scssili; ilcprcsso-globosuiii viridc, f iilicrciilis conl'eitis.siinis ol)liisis imdifiue tectum, villisque raiiorihus leiniibus pubescciis, 5-locubirc; S/j/liis simplex crectiis f;Ial)(ir ol)tus(' S-goiuis; S/i///iia pcltatum altii 5-lobum. Capsidd ligiiea oliloiiga ry evident. I have referred it to Ccdrclcae, an order certain genera of which arc annexed by Jussieu to MeliacecB, but which I have separated from that family chiefly ou accoimt of the struc- tiu'e of the fruit, and of the winged seeds. Flindersia, however, docs not agree with the other genera of Cedre- lese either in the insertion of its seeds or dehiscence of its capsule ; and it appears to difler from them remarkably in its moveable disse})iments ; but these may be considered as the segments of a common j)liicenta, having a peculiar •wi form, indeed, but not being in other respects essentially ditferent from that of Ced''eleoe. Fliiulei'sia is distinct also from the whole of the order, in having its leaves dotted with pellucid glands, in which respect it seems to connect (/cdreleyc with llesperidecC ; and, notwithstanding the absence of albumen, even with Piosmcjc. i ItUTANY Ol' TKHUA AlSTKAI.ls. EUPOMATLV. 7;i r ■e Ord. Nat. Aiuioiit/Cfrr ! Sjst. liinii. IcoMndria Volygynia, v. Monudclphiu ruli/andiiu. CiiAU. GUN. Operculum siipcnnn intcf^cniimim dcci- duum (intcguiucntis Horalibus pnx'tercii millis). ISta- wiiia imnuTosa : twtcriui'a iiiitlicrifcni : iiitcrioiu stcrilia petaloiclca iinbricata. Oc^ \} li!i formed of two confluent biiu ?rfc, as is certainly the case with respect to the calyptra of Piloanthus, and of a nearly related genus of the same natural family. This account of its origin in Eucalyptus, however, is hardly consistent with the usual umbellate inflorescence of that genus ; the pcdicelli of an umbel being always destitute of bractea) ; and in Eucalyptus yhbulusy where the flowers are solitary, two distinct bracteip are present as well as a double oper- cuhun. But a calyptra analogous to that of Pileanthus exists also in most of the species of Eucalyptus, where it is formed of the confluent bractea) common to the whole umbel, and falls oft' at a very early period. CEPllALOTUS. Ord. Nut. llmceiv Sy.st. liiim. l)udeca,idria Ilexar/i/nia. (■HAii. Gkn. Cali/v coloratus, O-lidus, aj.stivationu val- vata. Pctala 0. Stain. 1 .:?, pcrigyna : Jnt/icmrum dorso glanduloso. Ooaria 6, distincta, monospermn, ovulo erccto. Slyli terminales. Cl'.lMIALOTUS FOLlJCULAlllS. lu/j. I. Cephiilotus I'ollicularis. Labillai-d. nov. hull. 2, p. 7, I. 1 1."). lu marshy ground, in tlic ncii,'hbourliood of Kin<^ Gcorge'-s Sound, ospcei;illy near tlic bhorcs of I'rincess Royal Harbour, in 3.')' S. lat. and llS E. long. ; beginning to llower about the cud of December. DESC. Herba perennis. CaidU abbreviatus vix uucialis, deniersus sa^pe snb terrain divisus. Folia in apicc vix emcrso caulis conferla quasi radicalia, nnmcrosa pctiolata, cxstipulata, cUiptica, intcgcrriuia, enervia crassiuscula plana glabra pilisve raris instructa, viridia, 8-10 lincas longa. Petiolus folio vix brevior, semitcres basi parum dilatata. Jscidia fuliis intcrmista. pctiolisque similibus porrcctis parumvc dcflc\is in- sidrntia, in orbem circa folia digesta, respcctu pctioii de)H!ndentia. quoad pro- V- IS it Jc oris aucta inarjjfiiu; promimilo inlcj^i'iiiino. Ore iiliisfiiium semiorbiciiliiri, pnulo iiilra marf^iiicni oxtus riiiclo aiimilo Iciiiii, ortiini pra-bcnft! processubus nuiiic- rosis (19-2;i), parallclis costfvt'ormibus, adiuUis, cxtrcmitate interiorc soltita bicvi incuiva acuta. Opercitlo e petiolo dcrivato et postico latcri oris ascidii lata basi inserlo, Ibliaceo orbiculato-obovato cinarf^iiiato plaiiiusculo viridi, venis niprro-purpiircis latis raniosis apicc anastomozuntibus picto, cxtus pilo- siusoulo iiitus glabm. Scapits siniplicjssiimis orceins pcdalis sesqiiipcdalis villosiis nilis simplicibiis acutis, iiistruclus bnicteis iiDunullis altcrnis rcinotis dcciduis ; dimidio iiifeiiore quandoquc aii^'ulato, supcriorc seinpcr lorcti. Siiicu tcrminalis crccta biiin- ciaiis, coinposita spiciilis iiiinicrosis, supcrioribus coiil'ertis, iiit'crioritnis sciisiin reniotioribus, oiiiiiibiis |)cduiiciil!itis l-a-iloris, tloribus subcor^mbosis cbruc- teatis. Bractem pcdimrulos spicularuni subteiidcntcs .-ubidato-lincarcs dccidua'. Fhres parvi. Caliix albus, alio (l-lidus siinplici sc^-ic, rc^'ularis a;nualis, cxtus pubc adprcssa siiiii)lici, laciiiiis ovato-lanccolaiis patulis apiccdcnticulo iiitcrioro auctis; oasi iiitus iucrassata pilisrpic capitatis brcvissimis hispidula, Slumiini niargiui tubi calvcis inserta. cjusdcm laciiiiis breviora; sex laciuiis alteniantia lougiora ct ()rrecociora ; FHame.uta :subulata erecto-conuivcnlia g!al)ra purpu- rascentia : Atithcfip coiiiiivcntcs subrotunda; didyma-, l<)l)is appositis purpu- rasceutibus loiijiitudinalitcr dcliiscciilibus, eonucctivo subgloboso fuiigoso relbdoso albo acbialis: Pollen ilavuin. Phtilla G approximata, staininibus niinoribus brcviora; Oporia cum laciuiis pciianthii altcrnaiitia subovata |)arum comprcssa glal)ra, niarginc vcutrali truiioalo dorsali rotuiidato, monospcrina; Onito erccto, niagnitudinc fen; loculi et intra testam menibrauaceani coiiliuciitc sacculum niagnitudinc cavilatis testa', peiuiulnm : S/j/li tcnninales teretinsculi ; A'//}7?;/rt/ff simplicia. FanciculusVAXw?, albus villorum centrum receplaculi intra ovaria occupat. Oh. Cci)hal()t\is has bc'cn lefcnvd by its discoverer Labillardirrc to UosiU'tw, to which, notwithstanding its coloured ciilyx and the absence of petals, it sccnis to have the nearest altinity ; a knowledge of the frnit, however, is wanting to determine absolutely its place in the natural method. From the structure of its ovulum, even in the niiimpregnated state, I entertain no doubt that the radi- cule of the end)rvo points to the umbilicus of the seed and therefore downwards ; a circumstance in which it would differ from the greater part, l)ut not from all tlie [002 Rosaceap ; and in other respects it does not appear to belotig to any subdivision of that order hitherto proposed. In tiie structure of its ascidia it agrees with Nepenthes, w ith which, iiowever, it has no other point of resemblance. The ascidia or pitchers of Cephalotus were observed to be in general nearly half tilled with a watery fluid, in which great numbers of a small species of Ant were frequently found drowned. This fluid, which had u slightly sweet taste, may possibly be in part a secretion of ; i I I f 78 r.E\ERAl< IIKMAKKS ON TIIK the pitcher itself, but more pro])al)ly consists merely of rain-water received and preserved in it. The lid of the pitcher in the full grown state was found either accurately closing its mouth or having an erect position and therefore leaving it entirely open ; and it is not unlikely that the position of the lid is determined by the state of the atmo- sphere, or even by other external causes. ANTTARIS. 1 ' Ord. Nat. Ur/ire^, inter Brosiiniim ct Olmcdinm. Sjat. Ijiiin. Munwcia Titntinlria. CiiAR. Gkn. Masc. Involucrum multiflorum, basi orbi- culata florifera, apice multitido. Caly.v 4-ph. Slam. 4. Fkm. Involucrinn uniflorum, urceolatum, apice multi- fidum. Cali/x 0. Ovarium cum involucro cohaerens, monospernunn, ovuio pendulo. Sft/lus bipartitus. Drupa ex involucro aucto formata. Semen exalbum- inosum. Embrijonis radicula supera. Antiaris macropuylla. Tab. 5. A slirub or very small tree observed in barren stony places, on the shores of tlie Company's Ishuuls, adjacent to Arnhem's Land, on the north coast of New Holland, in about 12" S. lat. ; bearing both flowers and ripe fruit in February, 1803. DESC. Frutex orgyalis ramosissimus glaber lactescens. Itamuli teretes. Folia alterna, petiolata, stipulata, oblonga cum brevi acuniine, biisi insequali subcordata, gLberrima intcgerrima coriacea, siiprk nigro-viridia nitida subtus viridiora, venis fere rectangiilis jiixta marginem anastomozaiitibus, venulis fi03] divaricatis, dum sex uucias longa ultra trcs uiicias lata. PetioH tcretiusculi cinerascentes scmunciales. Slipula intrafoliacea conduplicata lanceolata acu- minata foliacea. Pedunctili axillares solitarii, brevissimi, androgyni, pedicellis 6-8 alternis, infimo femineo prcecociore, relic|uis masculis. Masc. Involucrum subcyathiforme apice multifido, laciaiis imbricatis acutis ciliatis conuiventibus, demum expansum orbicularc margiuibus reflexis, dianictro quinquclineari. Flosculi nunierosi dense conferti sessiles. Calyx t-ph. foliolis subspathulatis apice conniventibus. Corolla 0. Anlhera bilocularcs : Pollen album. Nullum rudimentum pistilli. Fkm. Involucrum uniflorum ovatum parvuni glabrum viride apice nuiltifidum, laciniis uumerosis lanceolatis ciliatis conniventibus, nonnullisque dorsalibus sparsis similibus. Cali/x 0. Stamina 0. Ovarium ac- cretum et inclusum ventre invnlucri, monospermum, ovulo pendulo ; Sii/lus M nOTANY or TKIUIA ATSTHAMS. 79 of lie ly re lie o- ) profiind*! bifldtis, laciniis fililormihus clongalis ulbicantihiis glabris; Stigmafa acuta. Dnipa ex involiicro aucto efforniata.ovalis glabra, magnitudinc pruni (loincstiri iniiiniis, nigro-sangiiinca, sul)stautia carnosa crassa lactcscciite intus lliivicantp, lacte n\ho; putamiiie ovato crusfaceo tenaci Itevi fii3C0. Intei/n- nwnfitm semiiiis prrctpr putanirii nullum, /tlbunwn nullum. Embryo dicoly- li'doncus albus: Coli/leduna^ maximtc amygdalino-carnossB ovafac plano-convcxa;: liadinda supera brcvissinia. Ohn. When I collected and described this plant on the north coast of New Holland, T had no renson to suppose it had any affinity to the UjmH Antiar or Poison tree of .lava, of which the first satisfactory account has been since published by JSIr. Lesehenault. There can however be no doubt that the plant of New llollajid belongs to the same genus with Anfiarls to.ricaria of that author,' notwith- standiug some; dillerence between our accounts of the structure of the male flowers ; witli respect to which I Imve ojily to observe that my description was taken from Ijvinu plants, a/jd / consider its correctness to be very mucli co/iliruied by the ^i^iirc, which was afterwards made from dried f^peciiiicns, l>y Mr. iJaiicr, who was uiiac(|uainted witli iny observations. Antiaris evidently Ixilongs to Urticeac, and in a natural r( /icH will stand between liroxi- iMum of Swartz and O/wcdia iff Mora Peruviann, agreeing with the latter in the structure of its male flowers, and more nearly resendjling tlu; former in its female flowers and fruit. r I FRANKLANDIA, [Oi Old. Nat. Trotfarpo;. Syst. Li Mil. Ti'Irainlrin Mnvofijinid. Char. Gkn. Pcrianlhhim hy pocrateri forme : limho (juadripartito deciduo, sestivatione induplicata : liilm persistenti. Anthcrce inclusac, j)crianthio accretae. Squamce 4, perigyiue, in vaginam 4-fidam connatfc. Ovarium nionos|)erunnn. (Airipjma fusiformis pedi- cellata, apice dilatato papposo. ' Aininlex du iiiiin. IG, /;. 478, /. 22. J 80 M'NK.HAL HKMAKKS ON I 111. KllANKT-ANDIA nciKOLIA. Tah. 0. Fnuiklamliii fueit'oliii, Iahh. soc. iranmtct. 10, />. 1,j7. Vi'uilr. Jl. not. hnll. 370. In moist licatlis near tlio sliorcs of Kiiij,' firor^^e's Sound, on llic sniitli west coast of New llollami, rouiul in llowcr and with riju; hCcd in Dictudjcr, ISOl. DKSC;. i'mhw rrcotns ranio.sns 2-;i pi'dcs idtus f,'lal)('r, (.dandulis pnslidi- rorniilni-* anranliaris nndi(|U(' roiis|U'i'.Mis. luimi Icntcs ^triati. ciiidcrniidi" tenui cincM'ca. FdUo altcrnu trinncialiu (llil'orniia, liasi jicr s,iatinni scniunpiMlo divisa, (li'in diclintonia, laciniaruni a|iiciliu.s raisti<^ialis, idliniic dicliotouiia; in raniulo altcro hdido ailcio Mni)il ici. S,. iic((: axillaris ^(llllana; sini|iluMt>.snna' rariu pcdunonlala' crcctu', foliis paruni lonf^'imvs : ppilirfllh allmiis basi iini- Inactcatis ; ln-dclcit ovala ohtusa connava >cMiuiliniMni longii, post lapsnnt pciiantliii frnctircri persist cnli. Per'uiidli'utm lulcuin tVrc hiinicialc. extus con- spistenle.s : iMiitiiue tnbo brcviores, u'tpialcs lanccolata\ ilisro jilano, niarjrmilius advcendcntibiis parum \indnlatis vividiusque coloratis, sub u'stiva'ionc indu[)licalis. Sluiiiiiia I, inclusa, aniiicrarum apicibus I'aucem semiclaudi'ntil)Ms : Viltnncnta medio tubo pciiantliii (piasi inscrta, laciniis opposita et iisdciu longitudinalitcr arttc colwereiitia : .tiil/irnn lincares dimidio superiorp fdamenti in mncronulum ultro pioducli adnattu, loc\dis appositis lonuitudinaliter deliiscrntibus : I'ullrn llavnm subf^lobosum obsoletissinie tri- goiunn Ituve. ViKjinitlu dimidio inlViiore tubi periantldi arclissimc adnata, ita nt (pia''i ad eaiidom allitudinem ac lilaiuonta inscrta, suporui' soluta qnadri- denlala, demuni iiicrrsc-nti caryopsidi (piadrilida, laeiniis subulato-linearibns cum staminibusalternanlil)ns. On/mw terctin.scubini, monospcrmum ; dimidio int'eriorc barbato pilis strict is copiosis, teiiuiorc et in pcdicellum seusim nngus- tato : supcriorc fnsil'ornd plabro siriato: apico oornnafum I'appo sessili ca- pillari e pilis slriitis acutis formato, ipsum ovarium aliqiioties supcrantc. S/,i//ii.i (ilironuis ercctns altitiidino stamiiium lauatns a|)ico y;labro. Siif/iiKi fid.")] turhinatum indivisnin ^iahrum, apicc deprcsso. rr^/v/o/Mwcrnstacea, dimidio inferiuro persistcnti iiwiurato tul)i periantldi inclusa, striata apicc dilatata in vasrinidam brcveni subcvatliil'ormem cxius ))ap|)i^'cram intus f^labraiu. Semen fusilornic, nu'nd)rana propria tenuissinia apicc cliala/.a fusca insignita. Al- Ijumen nullum. Knihn/o erectus subcyiindraccus albus; Coti/ledoiicn brevissimic scmiorbicniatn' ; RudiciiUi maxima clongato-l nrbinata teres acuta ; Plumiiln inconspicua. Oba. Frniiklandiii, though evidently belonging- to Pro- teacefc, differs from the whole of that family in nt least three points of strnctnre, any one of which may equally be" assmned as the essential character of the genus ; namely, in the anthenc l)eing fixed through their whole length to the lacinia) of the perianthium ; in the squtunae which nlternati! witii the stamina so intimatelv cohering at their base with the lower half of the calyx that they appear to 1/ BOTANY OK TKIIKA AL'STKAIIS. 81 origi?mtc from its upjun pnrt ; and in tl»e iiidiiplicato apstiviitioii of tho luniiiiac of the hypocrntcrifonn pciiun- tliiiuu. Ill this last respect tho genua presents an execp- tion to what I had formerly considered as one of the most constant distinguishing characters of the order ; it iloes not, however, so materially invalidate this character as a change to any otlier kind of oestiva'ion would have done ; the indujdicate and valvidar modes passing into each other, merely by an ahstrac ion or addition of the elevated margins of the laciniac. Instaiccs of the abstraction of these elevated margins, in orders where they are generally present, are met with in Goodenovia; and Convolvulaceiu, and an instance of their addition as in Kranklandia occurs, though less obviously, in Cluupiiraga, a genus belonging to Compositae, in which family the valvular aestivation is as general as in Proteacea3. The aestivation of Franklandia may be adduced in sup- port of that opiiiidii which considers the floral envelope of Proteacea) as corolla rather than calyx; there being, I believe, no instance of a similar ajstivation in a genuine calyx, unless that of \ vctagines be regarded as such : but a stronger argument for this envelope being really calyx is afforded also by Fraiiklandia, in which the transition from the footstalk to the perianthiuni is so gradual as to be ex- ternally imperceptible, and is not marked either by any change or interruption of the surface. The apparently similar origin in Fraiiklandia of the stamina and squamae afli'ords an argument, in addition to what I had formerly stated,^ for considering the latter as im barren filaments ; we may, therefore, expect to find oetau- drous genera belonging to this family. While the per- sistence and induration of the lower half of the perian- thium in this genus, and the perigynous origin of the squamae, which in other genera of the order are hypogy- nous, render it not imi)robable that plants may hereafter be discovered having a calyx absolutely cohering with the ovarium, which nevertheless it may be necessary to refer to Proteaceae. -^^ ' Linn. sor. transact. 10,/). 159. 6 .• ^ r ti f . I, »i 1 IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) % :/. !.0 I^|2|8 |2.5 "" lii ■2.2 I.I 1.8 IL25 III 1.4 1.6 Pliotographic Sciences Coiporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. M5S0 (71«) 872-4503 ■^^ o^ 82 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE El(Bagne(jB, in which the tendency to cohesion of the calyx and ovarium is still more obvious than in Franklan- dia, approach very near to Proteacese in most respects, and the single difference in fructification between these two orders, consisting in the stamina being opposite to the lacinia; of tiie calyx in the latter and alternating with them in the former, is not an insuperable objection to their union ; for Brapetes, which evidently belongs to Thy- meleaj, has, in opposition to the rest of that order, its stamina alternating with the divisions of the perianthiuni. I SYNAPHEA. Ord. Nat. Proteacea:. Syst. Linn. Triandria Monogynia, Char. Gen. PeriantJdum tubulosum, 4-fidum, ringens. AntltercB tres, inclusa3 : inferior didyma cum latera- libus dimidiads primo cohanrens in vaginam bilocu- larem, lobis proximis vicinarum loculum unicum con- stituentibus. Stigma filamento superiore sterili connatum. Nux, Synaphea dilatata. Tab. 7. Syn&phea foliis apice dilatatis trilobis : loLiis inciso-dentatis, petiolis spicisque villosis, stigmate bicorui. Lin. soc. transact. 10, />. 150. Prodr. ft. nov. holl. 370. Conospermum reticulatum. Smith in Rees Cyclopad. In exposed barren situations, near the shores cf King George's Sound ; gatliered in flower and fruit, in December, 1801. DESC. Fruticulvs procumbens teres crassitie pennae corvinre, subramosus, villis patulis mollibus tomentoque appresso cinereus. Folia alterna, elongato- petiolata, adscendentia, uuneata, basi valde attenuata, apice dilatato trifido, lobis 607] incisis, segmentis brevibus acutis mucronulo sphacelato ; trinervia, nervis lateralibus martini approximatis simplicissimis et infra apicem folii desincu- tibus, nee in iacinulas extimas productis; medio trifido, ramis laterp'.bus sub- alternis ; utrinque pulchre reticulata, areolis miuutis subtus magi^ onsnicuis ; adulta glabrata, novella villosa. Petioli teretes, basi dilatata oblongo-lanceo- lata scariosa. Spica axillares solitarise siinplicissimse erectte 3-4-unciaIes folia vix sequautes, basiflorse, rachi tomentosa, noribus alternis sessilibus unibrac- teatis ; bractcis cucuUatis ovatis acutis persistentibus. Perianthium coloratum flavum deciduum : ungues inferne connati in tubum demum 4-partibilem : lamina in limbum bilabiatum dispositac, lauceolatte ; dorsali labium superiu» BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 83 constituente latiore ; anticarum media lateralibus angustiore. Stamina tubo iiiclusa, supra medium unguium inscrta ; Filametua quatuor, brevia ; superiore sterili apice cum stigmalo connato ; reliqua antiiciifera : Aniheree laterales dimidiatsB ; inferior didyma, lobis cum iis lateralium longitudinal iter connexis, ita ut lobus singulus inferioris cum respondenfci laterali loculum unicum tandem bivalvem constituit, nullo vestigio dissepimenti : Pollen triangularc. Squama! hypogynce nullse. Ovarium turbinatum pubescciis apiceque ornatum pilis brevi- bu8 crassis pellucidis strictis, monospermnm ; Stylus curvatus glaber sursum incrassatus deciduus: Stigma dilatatum obliq'mm, hinc apice filamenti arc- tissime counatum, inde desineus in cornua duo purallela distautia subulata. Ntix Crustacea obovata striata pilosa, apiceque coronata pappo brcvi e pilis strictis crassioriojs formato. Olis. In my general observations on Proteaceae I have noticed two very remarkable characters of Synaphea, namely, the cohesion of the barren filament with the stigma, which is peculiar to this genus, and the structure and connection of the antherse, in which it agrees with Conospermum : it is also remarkable that these two nearly related genera should differ in the position of their barren and fertile stamina with relation to the perianthium ; plants of the same natural family very generally agreeing in the order of abortion or suppression of these organs ; to this, however, some other exceptions are known, and one has been already noticed as occurring in Drapetes. The genus Synaphea seems to be confined to the south- west coast of New Holland, for it is more likely that Polypodium spinulosum of Burmannus {Jlor. ind. 233. i. 67./. 1.) which I have formerly referred to this genus, as well as Adiantum truncatum of the same author, long since determined to be a species of Acacia, by Mr. Dryander, were brought from that coast to Batavia by one of the Dutch navigators, perhaps by Vlaming, than that they are really natives of Java, from which Burmannus received them. \ li I ^ I DASYPOGON. [606 Ord. Nat. Juneea inter Xerotem et Calectasiam. Sjst. Linn. Hexandria Monot/ynia, post Xerophytam. Char. Gen. Perianthium duplex : exterius tubulosum, trifidum : interiua triphyllum, foliolis semipetaloiduis 84 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE cochleariformibus. Stamina C, imo perianthio inserta. Ovarium superum, uniloculare, trispermum, ovulis erectis. Stylus subiilatus. Stigma simplex. Utricxdus monospermus, tubo indiirato aucto perianthii exterioris inclusus. DaSYPOGON BEOMELIIFOLIUS. Tab. 8. Dasypogon bromeliifolius. Prodr.fi. nov. holl. 263. On the sbrres of King George's Sound; chserved in flower and fruit in December, 3301. DESC. Planta suffruticosa sesquipedalis bipcdalis, liabitu peculiari, ad Xerotem aliquatenus accedenti. Caulis simplicissimus teres foliatus, pilis strictis brevibus copiosis denticulatis reversis tectus. Folia graminea; radi- calia eonferta ; caulina sparsasuperioribus remotis, breviora, semiamplcxicaulia ; omnia mucronata glabra marginibus denticulato-asperis. Capittilum terminale solitarium sphajricum, magnitudine nucis juglandis vol pruni minoris, bracteis nonnullis patulis foliiformibus involucratum. Flores scssiles couferti, paleis e dilatata basi lanceolatis margine denticulatis distincti, aliisque angustioribus iiitermibtis. Perianthimi exterius 3-partitum, extus pills longis strictis den- ticulatis barbatum ; tinguibiis in tubum subovatum leviter cohierenl ibus ; laminis distinctis ovatis concaviusculis infernc pallidis, supernc nigricantibus ibique intus pube tenuissima : Interius longitudine exterioris, glabrum ; vngui- bus angustis distinctis ajiproximatis concaviusculis liyalinis glabris ; laminis uugue paulo latioribus, subellipticis ciliatis hyaliuis, carina nigricanti apice pubescenti. Stamina ipsi basi perianthii inserta eoque fere duplo longiora : Filamenta scqualia filiformia alba glabra, apice incrassato subclavato cum apiculo brevi setaceo antherifero : Anthera: oblongiB pallide flavte incumbentes, infra medium afflxse, biloculares, loculis appositis approximatis longitudinaliter de- hiscentibus. Ovarium subovatum trigonum clabrum albicans, ovulis oblongis : Stylm strictus glaber albus, inferne obsolete trigonus, supernc teres. Vtri- culus membranaceus, inclusus tubo perianthii exterioris incrassato nucamen- taceo nitido fusco glabrato. Semen subglobosum, integumento simplicissimo connato ; Albumine caruoso semioi couformi. Embryo . . . i 600] CALECTASIA. Ord, Nat. Juncca. Syst Linn. Hexandria Monogynia. Char. Gen. Perianthium inferum, tubulosum, hypo- crateriforme, persistens : limbo petaloideo (i-partito, aestivatione imbricata. Stamina 6, fauci inserta : Anthens conniventibus, poro duplici apicis dehiscen li- fe BOTANY OP TERRA AUSTRALIS, 86 bus. Ovarium uniloculare, trispermum, ovulis erectis. Sfi/lus filiformis. Stipna simplex. Utriculus mono- spertnus, tube indurato perianthii inclusus. I;. r I.' Calectasia cyanea. Tab. 9. Calectasia cyanea. Prodr.fl. nov. holl. St^is. Oa barren hills, near the shores of King George's Sound ; flowering in December. BE&C. FruHculus ramosissimus erectus caspitem efformans, pedalis aesqui- pedalis, glaber ; caule inferiic tereti, basibus persistentibus foliorum squamoso. Folia e basibus dilatatis semivaginantibus iinbricatis patula, acerosa aucipilia rigida setruucialia, mucrone brevi pungcnti terminata, glabra ; ramea patula, ramulorum modice patentia confertiora. Flores ramulos breves ultinios tcrrui- nantes solitarii, sessiles, foliis floralibus minoribus coufertissimis, intimis albi- cantibus, inferne cincti. Perianthium : Tubo angusto-infundibuliformi sub- caruoso viridi striate, extus villosiusculo, intus glabro : Limbo stellatim patulo, laciniis lanceolatis brevissime mucronulatis immerse nervosis parum concavis vivide caeruleis, disco extus villosiusculo. Sfamina 6 : Filamenta fauci peri anthii iuserta, limbi laciniis opposita, conniventia curvata coerulea glabra : Antherce approximataj, liberaB. oblongo-lineares obtusae, basi emargiuatae aiBxaB, inferne quadriloculares, superne biloculares poro duplici apicis dehiscsntes. Ovarium subcylir.draceum utrinque attenuatum dilute viride glabrum, longi- tudine tubi perianthii, uniloculare, trispermum, ovulis erectis : Stylus filiformis glaber cseruleus, basi nallidiore pauloque crassiore, pariter ac filamenta curva- tus, staminibus paulo longior : Stigma acutum. Utriculus tubo indurato peri- anthii inclusus, tenuis, juxta basin transversim abscedens marginc lacero, calyptra apicem seminis matureacentis tegcntc. Semen uuicum, maturescens elonguto-pyriforme teres tenuiter striatum, basi caudata funiculo capilhri afixum. Integumentum simplicissimum nucleo arete cohajrens, apice area fusca notatum. Albumen semini conforme, dense carnosum, album, apicc insculptum cavitate superficiali area fusca incrassata integumenti repleta. Embryo ll li t'i 1' CORYSANTHES. [610 Ord. Nat. O'xhidea. Syst. Linn. Ot/nandria Mottandria. Perianthinm ringens : Galea magna : Lahivm inferiu8 4-partitum, nanum, occultatum Lahcllo maximo cucullato vel tubuloso. Anthera terminalis, unilocu- laris, semibivalvis, persistens : Massee Pollinis 4, pulvere*. 86 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE I i CORYSANTHES FIMBRIATA. Ta6. 10. Corjsantlies fiinbriata. Prodr.fl. nov. koll. 328. In shady places, especially under rocks and large stones, near Sydney, and in other parts of the colony of Fort Jackson. DESC. Bulbua solitarius pisiformis radicem longam teretem Qbris nonnu..is alternis simplicissimis instructam terminans. Folium unicuiTi, quasi radicale, sed caulem brevissimum demcrsum, basi squama unica semivaginauti subovata acuta instructum terminans, subrotundum mucrone breviasimo, basi eXih cordata, lobis posticis rotundatis altero alterum equitante, explanatum horizontale, viride subtus dilutius, diamctro subunciali, venosum venis dichotomis crebre anastomozantibus in nervum margini approxi- Diatum et parallelum dcsinentibus. Flos solitarius, pro ratione plantic magnus, purpureus ; ovario intra folium subsessili postice bractea semilaiiceolata erecU subtenso. Perianthium petaloidcum sexpartitum ringens : Foliola iria exlerioru, quorum Galea hyalina cum niaculis crebris purpureis insequalibus, e basi erecti- uscula arcuata angustiore, superne dilatata obovata magis concava porrecta, apice incurvo, marginibus longitudinaliter nudis ; duo antica cum lateralibus interiorum labium infcrius desccndenti-porrectum efformantia, subulata plana alba immaculata, ipsis basibus invicem connatis : tria interiora, quorum duo lateralia anticis exteriorura similia, e basi brevi porrecta adscendentia. La- bcllum maximum unguiculatum indivisum ; ungue brevissimo erecto albo : lamina dimidio inferiore adscendenti galeoe basi appie<'so, marginibus nudis inflexis tubum completum efformaute, intus nigro sangulneo sursum dilutiore, paulo infra apicem albo viiescenti rugoso subglanduloso j superiore dilatato ovato concave defiexo, dilute purpureo maculis numerosis confluentibus rufo- sanguineis, disco intus paulo infra apicem glandulis sessilibus sparsis ornato marginibus inflexis Qmbriatis lacinulis subulatis sequalibus. Columna fiudifcationis inclusa, brcvissima, adscendens, alba carnosa, basi parum coarctata, apii a posticu trifido deniibus lateralibus erectis subulatis in- fill] termedio autherifero. Anthera mobilis ovata membranacea purpurascciis apice semibifido, unilocularis, apicem columnse incumbens. Massa Pollinis 4, per paria cohterentes, farinacen;, apicibus affixse glandulte communi emarginaturaui stigmatis operienti. Ovarium oblongum : Slylus cum basi columnse conferru- niinatus : Sligma solutum, horizontale subrotundum, antice concavum, apice plica duplici coarctatum, antherse subparallelum. Oba. The three species of which this genus at present consists agree in their anthera being unilocular after burst- ing, in the singular relative proportions of the parts of tlic perianthium, and in habit ; but in some points, generally of importance in this order of plants, they differ very remarkably, especially in the form oi the labellum, which in one species is even furnished with a double calcar. Corysanthes may therefore be considered as affording a proof, and many others might be adduced, of the superior ijnportance of certain modifications of the anthera to those of the labellum in Orchidesc. if BOTANY Ob' TKUKA AL'STUALIS. 87 AZOLLA. Ord. Nat. Marsileacets. Syst. Linn. Cri/ptogamia Filices. Char. Gen. Fiores monoid. Masc. Gemini, involucre clauso monophyllo membra- naceo inclusi (nunc solitarii femineum stipantes), ovati, biloculares, membrana exteriore transversini dehiscenti : /oculo superiore corpusculis 9 vel 6 angu- latis, circa axin perforatum apice denium apertum in- sertis : loculo inferiore sphoerico clauso, sub duplici membrana materia fluida (demum pulverea ?) repleto. Fem, In diversis alis ejusdem frondis solitarii (nunc masculo inferiore stipati): Involucrum duplex, utrumqne clausum raembranaceum : evterius marium simile : interius ovatum, evalve ; includens Capsulas nume- rosas evalves, 6 — 9-spermas, affixas pedicellis capillari- bus e receptaculo communi baseos involucri interioris ortis. Semina angulata, radiculis exsertis. AzOLLA FINN ATA. Tab. 10. AzoUa fronde circumscriptione triangular! pinnata et semibipinnata ; [612 foliolis su|)erioribus papulosis, radicibus longitudiualiter plumosis. Prodr.fi, nov. holl. 167. In lakes and ponds, frequent within the limits of the colony of Port Jackson. DESC. Planbila natans, facie Jungermannias. Radices axillares solitarise pcrpendiculares hyalinae, primo aspectu simplicissimse, per lentem plumosaj, novelise calyptra glabra subulata tectse. Frons semuncialis: Ramis distichis altornis approximatis parallelis teretiusculis ; iufimis haud rarb pinnatis ; supe- rioribus seepe instructis gemmulis ramulorum nonnuUis axillaribus teretibus. Folia alterua undique imbricata : in latere superiore frondis trapezoideo-ovata, crassiuscula cellulosa, viridia passim rubicunda, margine exteriore submem- branaceo, supra convexiuscula papuloso-scabra, subtus isevia : in latere inferiore tenuiora Isevia, subconformia vix tamen angulata. Perichatia in superGcie inferiore frondis, prope basin pinuHj soUtaria. Obs. Mr. Bauer's very satisfactory figure and the generic character already given, will in a great measure i if 1 88 GEN^»IAL REMARKS ON THE BOTANY OP TERRA AU8TRALIS. supersede any farther description of the singular structure of this genus ; on which, however, it appears necessary to subjoin a few remarks. Admitting the parts of fructification to be accurately described, it is not easy to understand in what manner the male influence is comnninicated to the female organ. In one instance the turbid fluid, which usually fills the cavity of the lower cell of the supposed male organ, was found converted into a powder, and it is not improbable that this change ultimately takes place in all cases where the organ attains perfection. This powder may be supposed either to be discharged by the lateral rupture of the double coat of the containing cell, or a communication may at length be opened between this cell and the tubular axis of the upper cell, which, after the separation of its outer mem- brane, is open at the top ; in this case the ejection of the pollen, or even of a fluid matter, may possibly be aided by the pressure or action of the angular solid bodies which sur- round this axis, and its dispersion would, no doubt, be assisted by the increased surface of its divided apex. But whatever supposition may be formed respecting the economy of this part, it appears to me that as it is found in a second species of the genus, and of essentially the same 613] structure, though slightly modified, the angular bodies of the upper cell being only six in number, there can remain little doubt of its being really the male organ. The genus Azolla was founded by Lamarck on speci- mens of the South American species entirely destitute of fructification, the remains of which only appear to have been seen more recently by Willdenow, who describes it as " a Capsula unilocularis polysperraa." EEFERE^X^ES TO TAB. 10. Azolla tinnata. 1 . riaut of the natural si/e. 2. — magnified. 89 3. Leaves, magnified. 4. Male involucrum, containing two flowers, maRnificd °- — empty. 6. Two male flowers. 7. A male flower divided longitudinally. in T "" II , <^^Pf/Ted of its Calyptra, 9. 10. Lower cell of a male flower. 11 and 12 Different views of the contents of the upper cell 13. Longitudinal section of the upper cell. 14. Inner female involucrum. 17. - opened transversely to bIiow He position of tlie seeds 19: Seeds. ~ ""P"- I t . i^., 1 1 t ■i ite'l LIST or NEW AND RARE PLANTS, COLLECTED IN ABYSSINIA r •I, '•^(1 f DURING THE YEARS 1805 AND 1810, ARRANGED ACCORDING TO THE LINN^AN SYSTEM. r lBq>rintedfrom 'A Voyage to Abyaainia,' by Hennj S:^U, Esq., F.B.S., &c. Append., pp. bdii— Ixv.J LONDON. 1814. If iil m mpv^^^ )nffwi«^|i H 411 II I vpiLj LIST LAppend. p. Ixm \ ; r • •1! Oy NEW AND RAEE PLANTS, &c. *•' The plants having Br. MSS. annexed form new genera, described in the manuscripts of Mr. Brown. To this gentleman's kindness I am indebted for the list, wliich he made out from a collection of dried specimens brought by me into the country and now in the possession of Sir Joseph Banks. The names without reference are con- sidered by Mr. Brown as applying to new species ; and for tiie few that have been published already, contracted re- ferences are given to the works in which they occur, namely, Willdenow's ' Species Plantarum' ; Forskal's ' Flora ' iEgyptiaco-Arabica* ; Vahl's ' Symbolae Botanicse* ; and the Appendix to the Travels of Mr. Bruce." DiANDRIA. Jasmiuum abyssinicum. Hypoestis Forskalii (Justicia Fors- kalii, mild. sp. pi.) Justicia cynanchifolia. — bivalvis. Willd. sp. pi. Meisarrheua tomeutosa. Br. MSS. Salvia abyssiiiica. Stacbjtarplieta ciiierea. Tbiansria. Geissorbiza abyssinica. Gommeliua birsuta. — acumiuata. Cyperus involutus. — laxus. — acirpoides. Cyperus melanocepbalus. — densus. Ceucbrus tripsacoides. Penuisetum viiiosum. Aristida ramosa. Eleusine (P) stolonifer. Panicum ovale. TiTAANBBIA. Puvetta oonge&ta. — reflexa. Canthium lucidum. Buddlea acuminata. (Umfar. Bruce). — foliata. Nuxia congesta. — dciitata. Dobera glabra. (Tomex glabra, Forsk.) Eusanus alternitolia. i •< h 94 NEW AND RARE PLANTS I j MSS. Heliotropium gracile. — cinereum. — ellipticum. — P dubium. Litkospermum ? ambiguum. AnchusB affinis. ixiv] Ebretia obovata. — abyssinica. Cordia ovalis. — abyssinica HVanrey, Bruce.) Plumbago eglandulosa. Convolvulus cirrbosus. — congestus. — piiosus. Neurocarpsea lauceolata, Br. (Manettia lanceolata, Faht.) Solanum cinereum. — uncinatum. Erythrspa compar. Strcemia longifolia. — farinosa, Villd. sp. pi. — rotundifolia, Willd. sp. pi. Kbamnus inebrians, (called in Tigr^ " Sadoo") Celastrus semilatus. — glaucus. Impatiens tenella. Paronychia sedifolia. Saltia abyssinica, Br. IfSS. Garissa abyssinica. — edulis, Willd. sp. pi. Kanahia laniflora. (Asclepias lani* flora, Willd. sp. pi.) Pentatropis cynanclioides, Br. MSS. Petalostemma chenopodii, Br, MSS. Breweria evolvuloides. Taxanthemum attennatum. Grassuia puberula. Hexandria. Lorsnthus Isetus. — congestus. — calyc^nas. OCTANDRIA. Combretum ovale. — moile. Amyris Gileadensis, Willd. »p. pi. — Kataf, Willd. sp. pi. Polygonum sinuatum. Decandbia, Cassia pubescens. Pterolobium lacerans, Br, MSS. (Kan- tuffa, Bruce.) Fagonia armata. Terminalia cycloptera. Dianthus abyssinicus. DODECANDRIA. Calanchoe pubescens. Sterculia aoyssinica. lieseda pedunculata. ICOSANDRIA. Rosa abyssinica. Rubus compar. POLTANDBIA. Corcborus gracilis. DiDTNAMIA. Nepeta azurea. Satureja ovata. — punctata. Ocymum cinereum. — monadelphum, Leucas quinquedentata. — affinis. Molucella iutegrifolia. — scnriosa. — re, panda. Linaria gracilis. — bastata. — propinqua. Bucbnera orobanchoides. Dunalia acaulis, Br. MSS. Biguonia discolor, Sesumum pterospermum. Barlcria brevispma. -- macracantha. — eranthemoides. — grandiflora. — mollis. — parviflora. Omr Acanthus tetragonus. Thunbergia angulata. Lantana polycephala. Clerodendrum myricoides. Tetradynamia. Mathiola elliptica. Cleome Siliquaria. (Siliquaria glan- dulosa, Forsk. JEnypt, 78.) — Roridula (Roridufa, Forsk. ^gypt. 35. — parviflora. — paradoxa. #.^^jt*?t^i COLLECTED IN ABYSSINIA. 95 MONADELPHIA. STNGENE.SIA. Pelargonium abyssinicum. Gernnium com par. Sida acuminata. — gracilis. — pannosa. Hibiscus parvifolius. — erianthus. Urena mollis. Brachcilema paniculatum, Br. 3fSS. Teichostemma fruticcsum, Br. MSS Cacalia abyssinica. Pulicaria iuvolucrata. — viscida. — aroraatica. MoNffiCIA. — glabra. DiADELPHU. Eaphorbia propinqua. Dalechampia tripartita. Croton acuminatum. Polygak linearis. Dkecia. — abyssinica. Erythrina tomentosa. Crotalaria Saltiana. Cissampelos nymphe»folia. POLTGAMIA. — propinqua. — Farcta, Onobrychis simpliafolia. Lidigofera albicans. Acacia laeta. — fasciculata. Cryptogamia. — diffusa. Cheilanthes leptophylla. I 1 1 /, JSf^' 1 (, II ij' • OBSERVATIONS, SYSTEMATICAL AND GEOGRAPHICAL, ON THE HERBARIUM COLLECTED BY PROFESSOR CHRISTIAN SMITH, IN THE YICINITY OF THE CONGO, DURING THE EXPEDITION TO EXPLORE THAT RIVER, UNDEK THE COMMAND OF CAPTAIN TUCKEY, IN THE YEAR 1816. BY ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S., C0HRE8P0NDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL INSTITUTE OF FRANCE, AND OP THE ROYAL ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF BERLIN AND MUNICH : HONORARY MEMBER OF THE LITERARY AND PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY OF NEW YORK, MEMBER OF THE WERNERIAN SOCIETY OF EDINBTTBGH. LIBRARIAN TO THE LINNEAN SOCIETY, [Beprintedfrom a "Narrative of an Expedition to explore the River Zaire," pp. 420—485.] LONDON: 1818. i i m 1 1 h' I K OBSERVATIONS, &c. [4S« The Herbarium formed by tlie late Professor Smith and his assistant, Mr. David Lockhart, on the banks of the Congo, was, on its arrival in England, placed at the disposal of Sir Josepli iianks j under whose inspection it has been arranged ; the more remarkable species have been determined ; and the whole collection has been so far examined as the very li- mited time which could be devoted to this object allowed. In the following pages will be found the more general results only of this examination ; descriptions of the new genera and species being reserved for a future publication. In communicating these results I shall follow nearly the same plan as that adopted in the Botanical Appendix to Captain Flinders's Voyage to Terra Australis : 1st. Stating what relates to the three Primary Divisions of Plants. 2dly. Proceeding to notice whatever appears most re- markable in the several Natural Orders of which the collec- tion consists ; and 3dly. Concluding with a general comparison of the vege- tation on the line of the river Congo, with that of other equinoctial countries. I. The number of species in the herbarium somewhat exceeds 600 ; the specimens of several of which are, indeed, imperfect ; but they are all referable with certainty to the primary divisions, and, with very few exceptions, to the natural orders to which they belong. I 100 BOTANY OF CONOO. m Of the Primary Divisions, the Dicotyledonous plants nraount to 400. The Monocotyledonous to 113 And of the Acotyledonous, in which Ferns are included, there are only 38 species. It is a necessary preliminary, with reference especially to the first part of my subject, to determine whether this herbarium, which was collected in a period not exceeding two months, and in a season somewhat unfavourable, can 421] warrant any conclusions concerning the proportional numbers of the three primary divisions, or of the principal natural orders in the country in which it was formed. Its value in this respect must depend on the relation it may be supposed to have to the whole vegetation of the tract examined, and of the probability of the circumstances under which it was formed, not materially affecting the proportions in question. Its probable relation to the complete Flora of the country examined, can at present be judged of only by comparing it with collections from different parts of the same coast of equinoctial Africa. The first considerable herbarium from this coast, of which we have any account, is that formed by Adanson, on the banks of the Senegal, during a residence of nearly four years. Adanson himself has not given the extent of his collection, but as he has stated the new species contained in it to be 300,' it may, I think, be inferred, that altogether it did not exceed COO, which is hardly equal to that from Congo. Limited as this supposed extent of Adanson's herb- arium may appear, it is estimated on the most moderate calculation of the proportion that new species were 'ikely to bear to the whole vegetation of that part of equinoctial Africa, which he was the first botanist to examine ; allow- ance being at the same time made for the disposition mani- fested in the account of his travels, to reduce the plants which he observed to the nearly related species of other countries. From the herbarium and manuscripts in the library of ' Fam. des Plant. 1, p. cxvi. i PRIMARY DIVISIONS. 101 i Sir Joseph Banks, it appears that the species of plants col- lected by Mr. Smeathman at Sierra Leone, during a residence of more than two years, amounted to 450. On the same authority I find that the herbarium formed in the neighbourhood of Cape Coast by Mr. William Brass, an intelligent collector, consisted of only 250 species. And I have some reason to believe, that the most exten- sive and valuable collection ever brought from the west coast of equinoctial Africa, namely, that for; :ied by Professor Afzelius, during his residence of several years at Sierra Leone, does not exceed 1200 species; although that eminent natu- ralist, in the course of his researches, must have examined a much greater extent of country than was seen in the expe- dition to Congo. From these, which are the only facts I have been able to meet with respecting the number of species collected C423 on different parts of this line of coast, 1 am inclined to re- gard the herbarium from Congo as containing so consider- able a part of the whole vegetation, that it may be employed, though certainly not with complete confidence, in determin- ing the proportional numbers both of the primary divisions and principal natural orders of the tract examined ; espe- cially as I find a remarkable coincidence between these proportions in this herbarium and in that of Smeathman from Sierra Leone. I may reiaark here, that from the very limited extent of the collections of plants above enumerated, as well as from what we know of the north coast of New Holland, and I believe I may add of the Flora of India, it would seem that the com- parative number of species in equal areas within the tropics and in the low^er latitudes beyond them, has not been cor- rectly estimated ; and that the great superiority of the incratropical ratio given by Baron Humboldt, deduced probably from his own observations in America, can hardly be extended to other equinoctial countries. In Africa and New Holland, at least, the greatest number of species in a given extent of surface does not appear to exist within the tropics, but nearly in the parallel of the Cape of Good Hope. In the sketch which 1 have given of the botany of New :l' , it 102 BOTANY OF CONGO. Holland, I first suggested the inquiry respecting the pro- portions of the primary divisions of plants as connected with climate ; and I then ventnred to state that " from the equator to 30° lat. in the northern hemisphere at least, the species of Dicotyledonous plants are to the Monocoty- ledonous as about 5 to 1, in some cases considerably exceeding, and in a very few falling somewhat short of this proportion, and that in the higher latitudes a gradual diminution of Dicotylcdcnes takes place until in about 60° N., and 55° S. lat. they scarcely equal half their intratropical proportion."' Since the publication of the Essay from which this quota- tion is taken, the illustrious traveller Baron Humboldt, to whom every part of botany, and especially botanical geography, is so greatly indebted, has prosecuted this sub- ject further, by extending the inquiry to the natural orders of plants ; and in the valnable dissertation prefixed to his great botanical work,^ has adopted the same equinoctial proportion of Monocotyledones to Dicotyledones as that 423] given in the Paper above quoted ; a ratio which seems to be confirmed by his own extensive herbarium." I had remarked, however, in the Essay referred to, that the relative number of these two primary divisions in the equinoctial parts of New Holland appeared to differ con- siderably from those which I had regarded as general within the tropics ; Dicotyledones being to Monocotyledones only as 4 to 1. But this proportion of New Holland very nearly agrees with that of the Congo and Sierra Leone collections. And from an examination of the materials composing Dr. Roxburgh's unpublished Flora Indica, which I had formerly judged of merely by the index of genera and species, I am inclined to think that nearly the same proportion exists on the shores of India. Though this may be the general proportion of the coasts, and in tracts of but little varied surface within the tropics, • Flinders* Voyage to Terra Australis, 2, p. 538. (J/ile, p. S.) ' Nova Genera et Species Plantannii, quas in perigrinatione orbis novi collegeiuut, &c. Amai. Boiipland et Alex, de IJumboldl. ex. sched. autogr. in ord. dig. C. S. Kunth, 1815, Parisih, ' PRIMARY DIVISIONS. 103 f it seems at the same time probable from Baron Iluinboklt's extensive collections, and from what we know of tlic vegeta- tion of the West India islands, that in equinoctial America, in tracts including a considerable portion of high land, the ratio of Dicotyledones to Monocot} ledones is at least that of 1 1 to 2, or perhaps nearly 0 to 1 . Whether this or a somewhat diminished proportion of Dicotyledones exists also in similar regions of other equinoctial countries, we have not yet sufficient materials for determining. Upon the whole however, it would seem from the facts of which we are already in possession, that the proportions of the two primary divisions of phainogamous plants vary considerably even within the tropics, from circumstances connected certainly in some degree with temperature. But there are facts also which render it probable, that these proportions are not solely dependent on climate. Thus the proportion of the Congo collection, which is also that of the equinoctial part of New Holland, is found to exist both in North and South Africa, as well as in Van Diemen's Island, and in the south of Europe. It is true indeed that from about 45° as far as to 60°, or perhaps even to G5° N. lat. there appears to be a gradual diminution in the relative number of Dicotyledones ; but it by no means follows that in still higher latitudes a further reduction of this primary division takes place. On the contrary, it seems probable from Chevalior Giesecke's list of the plants of the west coast of Greenland,^ on different parts of which, from lat. 60° to 72°, he resided several years, that the relative numbers of the two primary divi- 1424 sions of phsenogamous plants are inverted on the more northern parts of the coast ;^ Dicotyledones being to Monocoty ledones, in the list referred to, as about 4 to 1, » Article "Greenland," in Brewster's ' Edinburgh Encyclopaedia.' 3 That some change of tliis kind takes place on that coast might perhaps have been conjectured from a passage in Hans Egede's ' Description of Green- land,' where it is stated, that although from lat. 60° to 65° there is a consider- able proportion of good meadow land, yet in the more northern parts, " tiie inhabitants cannot gather grass enougli to put in their shoes, to keep their feet warm, but are obliged to buy it from the southern parts." (English Trans- lation, pp. 44 and 47.) 1,1 104 BOTANY OP CONOO. or nearly as on the shores of equinoctial countries. And analogous to this inversion it appears, that at correspond- ing Alpine heights, both in the tenij)erate and frigid zones, the proportion of Dictyledones is still further increased. The ACOTYLEDONOUS or cryptogamous plants of the herbarium from Congo, are to the phsenogamous as about 1 to 18. Some allowance is here to be made for the season, peculiarly unfavourable, no doubt, for the investi- gation of this class of plants. But it is not likely that Professor Smith, who had particularly studied most of the cryptogamous tribes, should have neglected them in this expedition ; and the circumstance of the very few imper- fect specimens of Mosses in the collection being carefully preserved and separately enveloped in paper, seems to prove the attention paid to, and consequently the great rarity of, this order at least ; which, however, is not more striking than what I have formerly noticed with respect to some parts of the north coast of New Holland.^ I have in the same place considered the Acotyledones of equinoctial New Holland, as probably forming but one thirteenth of the whole number of plants, while the general equinoctial proportion was conjectured to be one sixth. This general ratio, however, is certainly over-rated, though it is probably an approximation to that of countries con- taining a considerable portion of high land. Within the tropics, therefore, it would seem that the ratio of acotyle- donous to phgenogamous plants, varies from that of 1:15 to 1 : 5 ; the former being considered as an approximation to the proportion of the shores, the latter to that of moun- tainous countries. 485] II. The NATURAL ORDERS of which the herba- rium from Congo consists are 87 in number ; besides a very few genera not referable to any families yet esta- blished. More than half the species, however, belong to nine ordera, namely, to Filices, Gramineae, Cyperaceae, Con- volvulaceae, Rubiacese, Compositae, Malvaceae, Leguminosae, and Euphorbiaceae ; all of which have their greatest • Ilinderi Foyage, 2, /). 539. {Anilpp. 9, 10.) TT" NATURAL ORDKUS. 105 number of spories in the lower Intitudes, nnd several within the tropics. I now j)ro(C((! to make some ohscrvations on tiie orders above i-niimcrattd, Jind on such of the other ttiinihes, included in tlic collection, j;s |)rcscnt anything remarkable, either in their geographical (listril)ution, or in their structure ; more espccinlly where the latter establishes or suggests new affinities ; and I shall take them nearly in the same order as that followed in the botanical appendix to Captain Flinders's Voyage. ANONACE./E. Only three species of this family are contained in the collection. One of these xs Aiiona Scnrga- lensia, of which the genus has been considered doubtful, even by M. Dunal in his late valuable Monograph of the order.^ That it really belongs to Anona, however, appears from the specimen with ripe fruit preserved in the collec- tion. It is remarkable therefore as the only species of this genus yet known which is not a native of equinoctial America ; for Anona AsiaHca, of which Linnaeus had no specimen in his herbarium when he first proposed it unier this name, according to the original synonym, is nothing more than Anona muricata : and A. oblusijlora, supposed by M. Tussae'' to have been introduced into the American Islands from Asia, does not appear to differ from A. mucosa of Jacquin, which is known to be a native of Martinica. The second plant of this order in the collection is very nearly related to /"^ .r Mtkiopicum of the shops, the Unona jEthiopica, and perhaps also TJnona aromatica of Dunal '} these with several plants already published, form a genus, which, like Anona, is common to America and Africa, but of which no species has yet been observed in Asia. Of MALPIGHIACEiE, an order chiefly belonging to equinoctial America, there are also three species from Congo. One of these is Banisteria Leona, first described, from [426 ' Monogr. de lafamille des Anonacees, p. 76. ' Flore de$ Anlilles, 1, p. 193. ' Anonac , p. 113 et 112. 'I \\\ f ; : 106 BOTANY or (ONOO. ;ii SmcatliiTinn's apccimcns, by Cavniiillea,^ who has added tlic fruit of a very different ))iant to his figure, and quotes the herbarium of M. de Jussicu as autliority for this species beiiif]; likewise a native of Aujerira, wiiieh is, I believe, equahy a mistake. Tlie two reniaiuiiip; plants of jMalijigliiarcae, in the col- lection, with some additional species from difl'erent parts of the coast, form a new genus, having tiio fruit of Jianisteria, but with sufficient distinguishing characters in the parts of the flower, and remarkable in having alternate leaves. From this disposition of leaves, in which the genus here noticed differs from all others decidedly belonging to the order, an additional argument is afforded, for referring Viimannia to Malpighiaceoe, as proposed by M. du Petit Thouars -^ and the ai)proxirnation, though ])erha|)s not the absolute union of Erythroxylon to the same family is con- firmed. It may not be improper here to notice a very remarkable deviation from the usual structure of leaves in Malpi- ghiacees, which is supposed to occur in a plant of equi- noctial Africa, namely Flabellaria pinnata of Cavanilles (the Hiraa pinnata of Willdenow). It is certain, however, that the figure given by Cavanilles of this species is made up from two very different genera; the pinnated leaf belonging to an unpublished Pterocarpus ; the fructifica- tion to a species of Hira3a, having simple opposite leaves. The evidence respecting this blunder, which was detected by Mr. Dryander, is to be found in the herbarium of Sir Joseph Banks. In Malpighiaceae the insertion of the ovulum is towards its apex, or considerably above its middle ; and the radicle of the embryo is uniformly superior. In these points Banisteria presents no exception to the general structure, though Gaertner has described its radicle as inferior, and M. de Jussieu does not appear to have satisfied himself respecting the fact.' It appears, however, that M. Richard > Diswrt. ^U, t. 247. * In Nov. gen. Maihgasc. n. 40 (Biporeia). ' Annul, du Mits. d'Hist. Nat. 18, p. 480. NATUIIAL ORDI'.RS, 107 is nwnro of the constancy in tlio direction of the embryo in this oi'der.^ IIIPPOCRATICE/E. U.^ do JtissicMi lias hitdy pro- posed this ns a distinct family," of uhicli there are two phnits in the collection. The first is a species of llippoeratea ; the second is referable to Salacia. In IlippocraticesD, the insertion of the ovula is cither [i37 towards the base, or is centnd ; the direction of the radicle is always inferior. In these points of strnctnre, which are left undetermined by JSI. do Jnssien, they differ from iMal- pighiacea?, bnt agree with Celastrina^ to which, notwith- standing the difference in insertion and nnnd)er of stamina, and in the want of albumen, they appear to me to have a considerable degree of affinity ; especially to Elacodendrum, where the albumen is hardly visil)lc, and to Ptelidium, as suggested by M. du Petit Thouars,^ in which it is reduced to a thin membrane. . SAPINDACEiE. Only four plants of this natural family, which is almost entirely equinoctial, occur in the herbarium. Two of these are new species of Sapindus. The third is probably not specifically different from Car- diospcrmum grandijloram of the West India Islands. And the fourth is so nearly related to Paullinia pinnata, of the opposite coast of America, as to be with difficulty distin- guished from it. M. de Jussieu,^ who probably intends the same plant, when he states P. pinnata to be a native of equinoctial Africa, has also described a second species from Senegal.^ No other species of this genus has hitherto been found, except hi equinoctial America ; for Paullinia Japonica of Thunberg, probably belongs even to a different natural order. The species from Congo, however, seems to be a very general plant on this line of coast ; having been found by Brass near Cape Coast, and by Park on the banks of the Gambia. » Mem. du Mm. d'Hist. Nat. 2, p. 400. » A.tnal. du Mus. d'Hist. Nat. 18, p. 183. ' Hint, d^i Veget. d^s Isles de VJfrique, p. 34. * In Annal. du Mus. d'Hist. Nat'. 4, p. 'iil. " Loc. cit., p. 318. 108 BOTANY OF CONGO. iiii In Sapindaceae there is not the same constancy in the insertion of the ovulura and consequent direction of embryo, as in the two preceding orders. For although, in the far greater part of this family, the ovulum is erect and the radicle of the embryo inferior, yet it includes more than one genus in which both the seeds and the embryo are inverted. With this fact it would seem M. de Jussieu is unacquainted ; ^ and he is surely not aware that in his late Memoir on Melicocca'' he has referred plants to that genus differing from each other in this important point of structure. TILIACE^. It is remarkable that of only nine 428] species belonging to this family in Professor Smith's herbarium, three should form genera hitherto unnoticed. The^rst of these new genera is a shrub, in several of its characters related to Sparmannia, like which, it has the greater part of its outer stamina destitute of antherge ; in the structure of its fruit, however, it approaches more nearly to Corchorus. The second genus also agrees with Corchorus in its fruit ; but differs from it sufficiently in the form and dehiscence of the anthersD ; as well as in the short pedicellus, like that of Grewia, elevating its stamina and pistillum. The third, of which the specimens are in fruit only, for- tunately, however, accompanied by the persisteiit flower, is remarkable in having a calyx of three lobes, while its co- roUaconsists of tive petals ; the stamina are in indefinite num- ber ; and the fruit is composed of five single-seeded capsules, connected only at the base. In the want of symmetry or proportion between the divisions of its calyx and corolla it resembles the Chlenaceaoi M. Du Petit Thouars,^ as well as Oncoba of Forskael and Ventenatia of M. de Beauvois.* The existence of this new genus decidedly belonging to Tiliaceae, and having a considerable resemblance to Vente- ' Annul, du Mus. d'Hiii. Nat. 18, p. 476. =■ Mem. du Mm. d'Hist. Nal. 3, p. 179. ^ Hist, des Veget. des Isles de VAfrique, p. 46. ♦ Flore d'Oware, l./j. 29, t. 17. NATURAL ORDERS. 109 il-: natia, whose place in the system is, indeed, not yet deter- mined, but of which the habit is nearly that of Rhodolaena, seems in some degree to confirm M. du Petit Thouars's opinion of the near relation of Chlenaceae to Tiliaceae ; though M. de Jussieu, in placing it between Ebenaceae and Rho- doraceae,^ appears to take a very different view of its affinities. MALVACE^, Of this family 1 8 species were observed on the banks of the Congo. It forms, therefore, about one thirty-fourth part of the phaenogamous plants of the collec- tion ; which is somewhat greater than the equinoctial pro- portion of the order, as stated in Baron Humboldt's disser- tation,^ but nearly agrees with that of India, according to Dr. Roxburgh's unpublished Flora Indica. The greater part of the Malvaceae of the collection belong to Sida and Hibiscus ; and certain species of both these genera are common to India and America. TJrena Ameri- cana and Malachra radiata, hitherto supposed to be natives of America only, are also contained in the collection j and [«» the loftiest tree seen on the banks of the Congo, is a species of Bombax, which, as far as can be determined from the very imperfect specimens preserved in the herbarium, does not differ from Bombax pentandrum of America and India. I have formerly remarked' that Malvaceae, Tiliaceae, Her- manniaccae, Buttneriaceae, and Sterculiaceae, constitute one natural class ; of which the orders appear to me as nearly related as the different sections of Rosaceae are to each other. In both these, as well as in several other cases that might be mentioned, there seems to be a necessity for the establishment of natural classes, to which proper names, derived from the orders best known, and difi'ering perhaps in termination, might be given. It is remarkable that the most general character connect- ing the different orders of the class now proposed, and which may be named from its principal order Malvaceae, should » MirheJ, Mem. de Physiol. Teg. et de Bot. 2, p. 855. ' Prolegomena, p. xviii. De Diiirib, Geogr. Plant., p. 43. » Flinders' s Voy. 2, p. 540. {Anl^, ja. 11.) no BOTANY OF CONGO. I be that of the valvular aestivation of the calyx ; for seve- ral, at least, of the genera at present referred to Tiliaceae, in which this character is not found, ought probably, for other reasons likewise, to be excluded from that order : and hence perhaps also the Chlenacea3, though nearly re- lated, are not strictly referable to the class jMalvacese, from all of whose orders, it must be admitted, they differ considerably in habit. LEGUMINOStE. According to Baron Humboldt,^ this family, or class, as I am rather disposed to consider it, constitutes one twelfth of the phaenogaraous plants within the tropics. Its proportion, however, is much greater in Professor Smith's herbarium, in which there are 96 species belonging to it, or nearly one sixth of the whole collection. And ample allowance being made for the lateness of the season when the collection was formed, which might be supposed to reduce the number of this family less than many of the others, Leguminosse may be stated as form- ing one eighth of the Phsenogamous plants on the banks of the Congo. In India, it probably forms about one ninth, which is also nearly the proportion it bears to Phaenogamous plants in the equinoctial part of New Holland. I have formerly proposed to subdivide Leguminosae into three orders.*^ Of the first of these orders, MIMOSEiE, there are only 430] eight species from Congo, seven of which belong to Acacia, as it is at present constituted ; the eighth is a sensi- tive aculeated Mimosa very nearly allied to M. aspera of the West Indies, as well as to M. camscens of Willdenow, found by Isert in Guinea; and perhaps is not different from the species mentioned by Adanson as being common on the banks of the Senegal. Of the second order, CiESALPINE^, the collection contains 19 species, among which there are four unpub- > Op. citat. * Flinders' Voy. 2, p. 551. {Anti, p. 22.) NATURAL ORDERS. Ill lished genera. One of these is Erythrophkum of Afzelius, tlie Red Water Tree of Sierra Leone ; another species of which genus is the ordeal plant, or Cassa of the natives of Congo. Guiland'ma Bonduc and Cassia occidentalis, are also in the herbarium ; the former, I believe, is unquestion- ably common to India and America ; whether Cassia occidentalis be really a native of India and equinoctial Africa, in both of which it is now at least naturalized, is perhaps doubtful. Among PAPILIONACE/E, which constitute the prin- cipal part of Leguminosae in the collection, there is only one plant with stamina entirely distinct. This decandrous plant forms a genus very different from any yet established, but to which Podalyria bracteata of Roxburgh^ belongs. The genera composing Papihonacese on the banks of the Congo have, upon the whole, a much nearer relation to those of India than of equinoctial America. To this, however, there is one remarkable exception. Tor of the only two species of Pterocarpus in the collection, one is hardly to be distinguished from P. Ecastaphyllum^ unless by the want of the short acumen existing in the plant of Jamaica. The second agrees entirely with Linnaeus's original specimen of P. lunatus from Surinam, and seems to be not uncommon on the west coast of equinoctial Africa ; having been observed by Professor Afzelius at Sierra Leone, and probably by Isert in Guinea -^ while no species of Pterocarpus related to either of these has hitherto been observed in India. On the other hand Abrus precatorius and Hedysarum triflorum, both of which occur in the collection, are common to equinoctial Asia and America. TEREBINTACE^i, as given by M. de Jussieu, appears to be made up of several orders nearly related to each other, and of certain genera having but little affinity to any of them. Of this, indeed, the illustrous author of the Genera Plautarum seems to have been aware. He pro- c«i ' Coivmand. Plants, 3 tab. ' Reise nach Guinea, p. 1 16. H ^ xm I fTST'flP^W^-' 112 BOTANY OF CONGO. i f bably, however, had not the means of ascertaining all their distinguishing characters, and therefore prcfcM-red leaving the order nearly as it was originnlly proposed by Bernard de Jussieu in 1759. One of the orders included in Terebintaceap, and which is proposed by M. de Jussieu himself, under the name of CASsuviiE, consists of Anacardimn, Semecarpus, Mangi- fera, Rhus, and Buchanania, with some other unpublished genera. The perigynous insertion of stamina in Cassuvia (or Anacardeoi) may be admitted in doubtful cases from analogy, there being an unpublished genus belonging to it even with ovarium inferum. And the ovarium, though in all cases of one cell, with a single ovulum, may, at least in those genera in which the style is divided, be supposed to unite in its substance the imperfect ovaria indicated by the branches of the style, and which in Buchanania are actually distinct from the complete organ. The only plant belong- ing to this order in the herbarium, is a species of RltuSt with simple verticillate leaves, and very nearly approaching in habit to two unpublished species of the genus from the Cape of Good Hope. AMYRIDE J^, another family included in Terebintaceae, and to which the greater part of Jussieu's second section belongs, may, like the former order, be considered as having in all cases perigynous insertion of stamina ; this structure being manifest in some of its genera. Of Amy- rideae, there are two plants in the collection. The first of these is a male plant, probably of a species of Sorindeia -} the s{< ond, which is the '^afu of the natives, by whom it is cultivated on account of its fruit, cannot be determined from the imperfect state of the specimens ; it is, however, probably related to Poupartia or Bursera. CONNARACEiE, is a third family which I propose to separate from Terebintaceae : it consists of Connarus Linn, Cnestis Juss. and Rourea of Aublet or Robergia of Schre- ' Aubert du Petit I'Aouars, ncv. gen. Madagas. n. 80. / m I NATURAL ORDERS. 113 ber. The insertion of stamina, in this family, is ambi- guous ; but as in a species of Cnestis from Congo, they originate from, or at least firmly cohere with, the pedicellus of the ovaria, they may be considered perhaps in all the [^3 genera rather as hypojrynous than perigynous. The most important distinguishing characters of Connaraceae con- sist in the insertion of the two collateral ovula of each of its pistilla being near the base ; while the radicle of the embryo is situated at the upper or opposite extremity of the seed, which is always solitary. In Connarus there is but one ovarium, and the seed (figured by Gaertner under the name of Omphalobium) is destitute of albumen. Rourea or Robergia has always five ovaria, though in general one only comes to maturity. Its seed, like that of Connarus, is without albumen, and the aestivation of the calyx is imbricate. Of Cnestis there are several new species in Professor Sraitli's herbarium. This genus has also five ovaria, all of which frequently ripen ; the albumen forms a considerable part of the mass of the seed ; and the aestivation of the calyx is valvular. The genera of this group, therefore, differ from each other, in having one or more ovaria ; in the existence or absence of albumen ; and in the imbricate or valvular aestivation of calyx. Any one of these characters singly is frequently of more than generic importance, though here even when all are taken together, they appear insufficient to separate Cnestis from Connarus. In considering the place of the Connaraceae in the system, they appear evidently connected on the one hand with Leguminosae, from which Connarus can only be dis- tinguished by the relation the parts of its embryo have to the umbilicus of the seed. On the other hand, Cnestis seems to me to approach to Jverrhoa, which agrees with it in habit, and in many respects in the structure of its flower and seed ; differing from it, however, in its five ovaria being united, in the greater number of ovula in each cell, in the very different texture of its fruit, and in some degree in the situation of the umbilicus of the seed. But Jverrhoa agrees with Oxalis in every important 8 ■ m I-' 114 BOTANY OF CONGO. point of structure of its flower, and in most respects in that of its seed. Oivalis, indeed, differs from Averrhoa in the texture of its fruits, in some respects in the structure of its seed ; and very widely in habit, in the greater part of its species. The difference in habit, however, is not so great in some species of Oxahs ; as for example, in those with pinnated and even ternate leaves from equinoctial America ; and in that natural division of the genus including 0. smsitiva, of which there are two species in the Congo herbarium. *53] This latter section of Oxalis^ agrees also with Averrhoa Carambola^ in the foliola, when irritated, being reflected or dependent, which is likewise their position in the state of coUapsion or sleep, in all the species of both genera. To the natural order formed by Oxalis and AveiThoa, the name of Oxalide^ may be given, in preference to that of Sensitive, under which, however, Batsch^ was the first to propose the association of these two genera, and to point out their agreement in sensible qualities and irrita- bility of leaves. M. de Jussieu, in a memoir recently published,* has proposed to remove Oxalis from Geraniaceae, to which he had formerly annexed it, and to unite it with Diosmeae. It appears to me to have a much nearer affinity to Zygophyllede!^ though it is surely less intimately connected with that order than with Averrhoa. I am aware that M. Correa de Serra, one of the most profound and philosophical botanists of the present age, has considered Averrhoa as nearly related to Rhamneae* or rather to Celastrinae ; from which, however, it differs in the number and insertion of stamina and especially in the direction of the embryo, with respect to the pericarpium. In all these characters Averrhoa agrees with Oxalis ; its relation to which is further confirmed on considering the appendage of the seed or arillus, whose modifications in 1 Herba sentiens, Rumph. Amboin. 5, p. 301. " Bruce in Philos. Transact. 75, p. 35(5. ^ Tab. affin. p. 23. ■• Mem. du Mtis. d'Hisl. Nat. 3, p. 448. * Flinders s Voy. 2, p. 545. {Ante, « Anml. du Mm. d'Hisl. Nal. 8, p. 72. p. 16.) NATUUAIi ORDERS. 11$ \W* these two genera seem to correspond with those of their pericarpia. CriRYSOBALANE/E. Tlie genera forming this order are Chrysobalanus, Moquilea, Grangeria, Conpea, Acioa, Licania, Ilirtella, TheUra, and Parinarium, all of which are at present referred by jM. de Jussieu to Rosaceae, and the greater part to his seventh section of that family, namely, Amygdalece. If Rosaceoe be considered as an order merely, these genera will form a separate section, connecting it with Leguminosai. But if, as I have form- erly proposed, both these extensive families are to be regarded as natural classes, then they will form an order sufficiently distinct from Amygdalese, both in fructification and habit, as well as in geographical distribution. The principal distinguishing characters in the fructifica- tion of Chrysohalancm are the style proceeding from the base of the ovarium; and the ovula (which, as in Amyg-[«4 dalea3, are two in number) as well as the embryo being erect. The greater part of Chrysobalaneae have their flowers more or less irregular ; the irregularity consisting in the cohesion of the foot-stalk of the ovarium with one side of the tube of the calyx, and a greater number, or greater perfection of stamina on the same side of the flower. Professor Smith's herbarium contains only two genera of this order, namely, Chrysobalanus and Parinarium} One species of the former is hardly distinguishable from Chrysobalanus Icaco of America, and is probably a very common plant on the west coast of Africa ; Icaco being mentioned by Isert^ as a native of Guinea, and by Adan- son^ in his account of Senegal. Of Parinarium, there is only one species from Congo, which agrees, in the number and disposition of stamina, with the character given of the genus. In these respects M. de Jussieu* has observed a difference in the two species ' Juss. Gen. 342, Parinari, Aublet Guian. 514. Petrocarya, Schreb. Gen. 629. " Reine nach Guinea, p. 54. * Voyage au Senegal, 175. * Gen. riant. 342. 116 BOTANY OF CONGO. found by Adanson at Senegal, and has moreover remarked tljat their ovarium coheres witii the tube of the calyx. In that species most common at Sierra Leone, and which is probably one of those examined by M. de Jussieu, the ovarium itself is certainly free, its pedicellus, however, as in the greater part of the genera of this order and several of Caesalpinese, firmly cohering with the calyx, may ac- count for the statement referred to. I am not, indeed, acquainted with any instance among Dicotyledonous plants of cohesion between a simple ovarium, which I consider that of Chrysobalanese to be, and the tube of the calyx. The complete septum between the two ovula of Parina- riura, existing before fecundation, is a peculiar structure in a simple ovarium ; though in some degree analogous to the moveable dessepiment of Banksia and Dryandra, and to the complete, but less regular, division of the cavity that takes place after fecundation in some species of Persoonia.^ MELASTOMACEiE. Four plants only of this order occur in the collection. The first is a species of Tristemma, very nearly related to T. Mrtum of M. de Beauvois.'' «5] The second is perhaps not distinct from Melastoma decumbens, of the same author.* The third and fourth are new species referable to Rhexia, as characterised by Ventenat,* though not to that genus as established by Linnaeus ; and in some respects differing from the species that have been since added to it, all of which are natives of America. In the original species of Tristemma^ there are, in the upper part of the tube of the calyx, two circular ciliated membranous processes, from which the name of the genus is derived ; the limb of the calyx itself being considered as constituting the third circle. The two circular membranes are also represented as complete in T. hirtum. But in the species from Congo, which may be named T. » Linn. Soc. Transact. 10, p. 35. = Flore d'Oware, 1, p. 94, t. 57. . » Op. cilat. 1, p. 69, t. 49. * Mem. de I'lnstitut. sc. phys. 1S07, prem. semest. p. 11. * Tristemma rirusana, Feni. Choi,v de Plantes, 35. \ rripcri- '■:X:z- NATURAL ORDERS. 117 !#• i7icompletum, only one circular membrane exists, with the unilateral rudiment of the second. The rudiment of the inferior membrane in this species points out the relation between the apparently anomalous appendage of the calyx in Tristennna, and the ciliated scales irregularly scattered over its whole surface in Osbeckia ; the analogy being established by the interme- diate structure of an unpublished plant of this order from Sierra Leone, in Sir Joseph Banks's herbarium, in which the nearly similar squamae, though distinct, are disposed in a single complete circle ; and by Melastoma octandra of Linnaeus, in which they are only four in number, and alter- nate with the proper divisions of the calyx. The two species here referred, though improperly, to Rhexia, agree with a considerable part of the species pub- lished in the monograph of that genus by M. Bonpland, and with some other genera of the order, in the peculiar manner in which the ovarium is connected with the tube of the calyx. This cohesion, instead of extending uni- formly over the whole surface, is limited to ten longitudinal equidistant lines or membranous prov?esses, apparently originating from the surface of the ovarium ; the inter- stices, which are tubular, and gradually narrowing towards the base, being entirely free. The function of these tubular interstices is as remark- able as their existence. In Melastomacese, before the expansion of the corolla, the tops of the filaments are inflected, and the antherae are pendulous and parallel to the lower or erect portion of the filament ; their tips reaching, either to the line of complete cohesion between the calyx and ovarium, where that exists ; or, where this cohesion is partial, and such as I have now [436 described, being lodged in the tubular interstices ; their points extending to the base of the ovarium. From these sheaths, to which they are exactly adapted, the antherse seem to be disengaged in consequence of the unequal growth of the different parts of the filament ; the inflected portion ceasing to increase in length at an early period, while that below the curvature continues to elongate con- \m li % 118 DOTANY OF fONfJO. sidernbly until the extrication is complete, when expansion takes place. It is singular that this niodc of cohesion between the ovarium and calyx in certain genera of Mciastomacesc, and the equally remarkable aestivntion of anthera? accompanying it, should have been universally overlooked, especially in the late monograph of M. lionpland j as both the struc- ture and economy certainly exist in some, and probably in the greater part, of the plants which that author has figured and described as belonging to Rhexia. On the limits, structure, and generic division of Melasto- niacea?, I may remark — 1st. That j\rcmecylon, as M. du Petit Thouars has already suggested,' and Petaloma of Swartz'^ both belong to this order, and connect it with Myrtacea:, from which they are to be distinguished only by the absence of the pellucid glands of the leaves and other parts, existing in all the genera really belonging to that extensive family. 2ndly. There are very few Melastomaceae in which the ovarium does not in some degree cohere with the tube of the calyx ; Meriana, properly so called, being, perhaps, the only exception. And in the greater number of instances where, though the ovarium is coherent, the fruit is distinct, it becomes so from the laceration of the connecting processes already described. 3rdly. That the generic divisions of the whole order remain to be established. On examination, I believe, it will be found that the original species of the Linnean genera-, Melastoma and Rhexia, possess generic characters sufficiently distinguishing them from the greater part of the plants that have been since added to them by various authors. In consequence of these additions, how^ever, their botanical history has been so far neglected, that pro- bably no genuine species of Melastoma, and certainly none of Rhexia, has yet been published in M. Bonpland's splen- did and valuable monographs of these two genera. ^ Melanges de Botanique; Oiserv. address, a M. Lamarckyp, 57. * Flor,Ind.Occid.'it,p.iZ\,tab.U. NATURAL ORDERS. 119 Of RIIIZOPI IORl]yl^/ as 1 Imve formerly proposed to w limit it, namely, to llhizopljora, Hrugiiicra, and Carallia, the collection contains only one plant, w'hich is a species of Rhizophora, tlie Manjijrove of the lower part of the river, and probably of the whole line of coast, but very different both from that of America, and from those either of India or of other equinoctial countries that have been described. There is, however, a plant in the collection which, though not strictly belonging to this order, suggests a few remarks on its aftiuities. I referred Carallia^ to Rhizophoreae, from its agreement with them in habit, and in the structure of its flower. It is still uncertain whether its reniform seed is destitute of albumen , the absence of which, however, does not seem necessary to establish its affinity with the other genera of this order ; for plants having the same remarkable eco- nomy in the germination of the embryo as that of Rhizo- phora, may belong to families which either have or are destitute of albumen. The plant referred to from Congo may be considered as a new species of Legnoiis having its petals less divided than those of the original species of that genus, and each cell of its ovarium containing only two pendulous ovula. The genus Legnotis agrees with Carallia in habit, especially in having opposite leaves with intermediate stipules ; in the valvular aestivation of its calyx, and in several other points of structure of its flower. It differs in its divided petals ; in its greater number of stamina, disposed, how- ever, in a simple series j and in its ovarium not cohering with the calyx. It is therefore still more nearly related to Biclioeia of M. du Petit Thouars,^ from which perhaps it may not be generically distinct. The propriety of asso- ciating Carallia* with Rhizophorese is not perhaps likely to be disputed ; and its affinity to Legnotis, especially to the species from Congo, appears very probable. It would seem, therefore, that we have already a series of structures » Flinders' s Voy. 2, p. 549. {Ante, p. 20.) " Roxburgh. Coromand. 3,/j. 8, t. 211. * Nov. Gen: Madagasc. n. 84. * Or Barraldeia, i)u Petit Thouars, Nov. Gen. Madagasc. n. 82. V ^ 150 HOTANY OF CONdO. couiKJC'tiiig Kliizopliom on thnono Imiui wifli certain pjoiKsra of Snlicaria, particularly with Anfhcrt/H'nii, i\\()\v^\\ that gonus wants the intennodiato stipules ; and on tho otiier witii Ci/noninccfB,^ ospeeially with tiie siinplo leaved species of «8] Cernfopelafunf. AV'hilc Loranthusand Viseuni, associated with Rhizophora by M. do .hissieu, aj)pcar to form a very distinct family, and which, as it seems to me, should even occupy a distant ])lace in tho system. lIOMALINili In the collection from Conp;o a |)lant occurs evidently allied, and pe'haps referable, io J loma/ium, from which it (lifters only in the greater number of glands alternating with the stamina, whoso fasciculi are in conse- quence decomposed : the inner stamen of each fasciculus being separated from the two outer by one of the additional glands. This plant was first foiuid on tho banks of the Gambia, by Mr. Park, from whose specimens I have ascer- tained that the endiryo is enclosed in a fleshy albumen. The same structure of seed may be supposed, from very obvious affinity, to exist in Jstranthusoi ]jOureiro, to which Blachoellia of Commerson ought perhaps to be referred j in Ncqjimoga of Aublet, probably not difTerent from Homa- lium ; and in Nisa^ a genus admitting of subdivision, and which M. du Petit Thouars has referred to Rhamneae. All these genera appear to me sufficiently different from Rosaceae, where M. de Jussieu has placed them, and from every other family of plants at present established. Their distinguishing characters as a separate order are, the segments of the perianthium disposed Jn a double series, or an equal nunujor of segments nearly in the same series ; the want of petals ; the stamina being definite and opposite to the inner series of the perianthium, or to the alternate segments where they are disposed apparently in a simple series ; the unilocular ovarium (generally in some degree coherent with the calyx) having three parietal placentae, with one, tw^o, or even an indefinite number of ovula ; and the seeds having albumen, as inferred from its existence in the genus from Congo. The cohesion of the ovarium with 1 Flinders' s Voy. 2,/?. 548. {Ante, p. 20.) » Nov. Gen. MadaguM. «. 81. NATI'IIAI, OIIDI'.II!!. 191 ?y \ the tube of tlic pcridiithiiim, though existinj? in vnrious (lOgrcca in nil t\w genem nbovc cninnerntcd, is probnbly n cliaractcr of only secondary importance in lIonuilinoD. For an unj)iil)lishc(l gonus fonnd by ('onimcrson in Mada- gascar, wliicii in every other respect agrees with tliis family, has ovarium siiperum. This genua at tlic same time seems to establish a considerable affinity between llonialinrc and certain genera, cither absolutely belonging Xo l^atisijlorcce, especially y^^/r«ju.vm of M. du Petit Thouars/ or nearly related to them as Erylhros^pvrmum, well de- \m scribed and figured bv the same excellent botanist.^ The increased number of stamina in llomalium, and particularly in the genus from Congo, instead of presenting an objection to this affinity, appears to nie to confirm it. It may be observed also that there are two genera referable to Passiflorea}, thongh they will form a separate section of the order, which have a nuich greater, and even on inde- finite, number of j)erfect stamina, namely, Sineathmania, an unpublished genus of equinoctial Africa, agreeing in habit, in perianthium, and in fruit, with Paropsia; and Myania of Vahl,' wliieh appears to me to belong to the same family. In Passifloreae the stamina, when their number is defi- nite, which is the case in all the genera hitherto considered as belonging to them, are opposite to the outer series of the perianthium ; a character which, though of general im- portance, and here of practical utility in distinguishing them from Homalinse, is not expressed in any of the nu- merous figures or descriptions that have been published of the plants of this order, Passifloreoe and Cucurbitaceae, though now admitted as distinct families, are still placed together by M. de Jussieu ; and he considers the floral envelope in both orders as a perianthium or calyx, whose segments are disposed in a double series.* These views of affinity and structure are in some degree confirmed by Ilonialince, in which both ovarium inferum ' Hid. des Ver/ef. des hies de V Affique, 59. ^ Op. cUat. 65. 8 Eclog. 1,/). 51, A 9. ^' Annul, du Mas. d'Uisl. Nat. 6,^. 102. i'i i.' il !; t-4 'If 122 BOTANY OF CONGO. I and snpcnim occur ; and in one genus of which, namely, MachvcUia^ the segments of tlie pcriantlunm, though the coiupletc number, in relation to the other genera of the order, be present, are all of similar texture and form, and are disposed nearly in a simple series. If the approximation of these three families be admitted, they may be considered as forming a class intermediate between Polypetalse and Apetala;, whose principal characters would consist in the segments of the calyx being disposed in a double series, and in the absence of petals ; the different orders nearly agreeing with each other in the structure of their seeds, and to a considerable degree in that of the ovarium. The formation of this class, however, connected on the 440] one band with Apetala3 by Samydea),^ and on the other, though as it seems to me less intimately, with Polypetalse by Violeie, would not accord with any arrangement of natural orders that has yet been given. While the admis- sion of the floral envelope being entirely calyx ; and of the affinity of the class with Violea), would certainly be un- favorable to M. de Candolle's ingenious hypothesis of petals in all cases being modified stamina. VIOLE-^.^ This order does not appear to me so nearly related to Passifioreae as M. du Petit Thouars is dis- posed to consider it ; for it not only has a genuine poly- petalous corolla, which la hypogynous, but its anthertE diflFer materially in structure, and its simple calyx is divided to the base. The irregularity both of petals and stamina in the original genera of the order, namely, Viola, Poni- balia,^ and Hybaxithus, though characters of considerable importance, are not in all cases connected with such a difference in habit as to prevent their union with certain regular flowered genera, which it has lately been proposed to associate wi h them. The collection from Congo contains two plants belonging to the section of Violeae with regular flowers. One of ' Ventemt in Mem. de VTnstit. So. Phys. 1807, 2 sem. p. 142. ' Jms. Gen. PI. 295. Venienat Malmait, 27. ' Vandelli Fasc. PL p. 7, t. 1. louidiuin, Venten. Malmais. 27. NATURAL ORDERS. 123 these evidently belongs to Paiisalia, an unpublished genus in Sir Josc})h Banks's herbarium, and described in the manuscri|)ts of Solandcr from a plant found by Smeath- man at Sierra Leone, \\\\\v\\ is perhaps not specifically distinct from that of Congo, or from Ccranthera daniaia of the riore d'Oware. But Ccranthera} which j\I. do Beauvois, being unacquainted with its fruit, has placed in the order IMeliacea^, is not different from Ahodeia, a genus published somewhat earlier, and from more perfect mate- rials, by M. du Petit Thouars,'^ who refers it to Violea?. The latter generic name ought of course to be adopted, and with a change in the termination {Alsodince) it may also denote the section of this order with regular flowers. Phi/sij)hora of Sir Joseph Br" iks's herbarium, discovered by himself in Brazil, differs from Alsodeia only in its fila- ments being very slightly connected at base, and in the form and texture of its capsule, which is membranaceous, and, as the name imports, inflated. Five species belonging to this section of Violeae occur in Aublet's History of the Pluits of Guiana, where nch ofc+u them is considered as forming a separate genus. Of three of these genera, namely, Conohoria, Ritwrea, and lliava the flowers aloae are described ; the two others, Passura and Piparea, w^ere seen in fruit only. From the examination of flowers of Aublet's original specimens of the three former genera, in Sir Joseph Banks's herbarium, and of the fruit of Conohoria, which entirely agrees with that of Passura, and essentially with that 6i Piparea, I have hardly a doubt of these five plants, notwithstanding some dift'erences in the disposition of their leaves, actually belonging to one and the same genus ; and as they agree with Phi/siphora in every respect, except in the texture and form of the capsule, and with the Passalia of Sierra Leone and Congo, except in having their stamina nearly or entirely distinct, it appears that all these genera may be referred to Alsodeia. I have also examined, in Sir Joseph Banks's herbarium, a specimen of Pentaloha sessilis of the Flora Cochinchi- ^ Flore d'Oware, 2, p. 10. ^ Ilist. des Veget. des Isles dc VA/rique, 55. ■i =Jt^ _iier .r ,j;^^^'' 124 BOTANY OF CONGO. neiisis, which was sent so named, by Loureiro himself, and have found it to agree in every im[)ortant point with Alsodcia, even as to the number of parietal placentae. Loureiro, however, descri})es the fruit of Pentaloba as a five-lobed, five-seeded berry, and if this account be correct, the genus ought to be considered as distinct ; but if, which is not very improbable, the fruit be really capsular, it is evidently referable to Alsodeia ; with the species of which, from Madagascar and the west coast of equinoctial Africa, it agrees in the manifest union of its filaments. It appears therefore that the ten genera now enumerated, and perhaps also Laitradia of Vandeili, may very properly be reduced to one ; and they all at least manifestly belong to the same section of Yiolcije, though at present they are to be found in various, and some rather distant, natural orders. M. de Jussieu, in adopting Aublct's erroneous descrip- tion of the stamina of Rinorea and Conoiioria, has referred both these genera to Berberides,^ to which he has also annexed Riana, adding a query whether Fassura may not 442] belong to the same genus. With M. de Beauvois, he refers Ceranthera to Meliaceae ; and Pentaloba of Loureiro he reduces also to the same order.^ Piparea is, together with Viola, annexed to Cistina3 in his Genera Plantarum, and is therefore the most correctly placed, though its struc- ture is the least known, of all these supposed genera. • The genera belonging lo Bekbkkide.e are Berheris (to wliicli Ilex Japonifa of Thunberg belongs) ; Zeo«//^i? (including Caulophyllum, respecting wliic! cro lAnn. Soc. Transac. 12, p. 145) Epimedium ; and Diphi/lleia of MicIiaiK. Jeffersonia may perhaps differ in the internal structure of its seeds, as 't ({-^t:, iu their arillus, from true Berberidese, but it agrees witii them iu the three principal characters of their flower, namely, in tiieir stamina being equal in number and opposite to the petals; in the remarkable dehiscence of antherae; and in the structure of the ovarium. Podophyllum agrees with Uiphyllcia in habit, and in the fasciculi of vessels of the stem being irregularly scattered; essentially in the floral envelope, and in tlie structure of the ovarium ; its stamina, also, though numerous, are not altogether indefinite, but appear to have a certain relation botli in number and insertion to the petals : in the de- hiscence of autherfc, and perhaps also in the structure of seeds, it difl'ers from this order, to which, however, it may be a))pcndcd. Nundiiia ought to be included in Berberidete, differing only in its more numerous and densely imbricate bracteaj, from which to the calyx and even to the petals, the transition is nearly imper- ceptible; and in the clehiscence of its autlicra;. " Mm. du Mus. d'UisL Nat. 3, p. 440. NATURAL ORDEllS. 125 An unpublished gcinis of New Holland, which I have named JL/metmnt/icra, in Sir Joseph Banks's herbarium, f^grees with Alsodeia in its calyx, in the insertion, expan- sion, and obliquely imbricate rrstivation of its petals, and especially in the structnre of its anthera3, which approach more nearly to those of Violene properly so called. It differs, however, from this order in having five sqnamse alternating with the petals ; and especially in its fruit, which is a bilocnlar berry, having in eacli cell a single pen- dulons seed, whose internal structure resembles that both of Violeae and Polygaloae, between which I am inclined to think this genus should be placed. CHAILLETEiR. The genus ChaiUetla was established by M. de Candollc^ from a plant found by Martin in French Guiana, and which, as appears by sj)ecimcns in Sir Joseph Banks's herbarium, had been many years before named Patrisia by Von Rohr, who discovered it in the same country. At a still earlier period, Solander, in his manu- scripts, preserved in the library of Sir Joseph Banks, described this genus under the name of Mestotes, from several species found by Smeathman at Sierra Leone. Both Dichapetahim and Leticosia of M. du Petit 'rhonars'"* appear to me, from the examination of authentic speci- mens, to belong to the same genus ; and in Professor Smitli's herbarium there is at least one additional species of Chailletia different from those of Sierra Leone. Of the two generic names given by M. du Petit [t*3 Thouars, and published somewhat earlier than M. de Can- dolle's Memoir, Leucosia will probably be considered inad- missible, having been previously applied by Fabricius to a genus of Crustacea ; and Dichapetalum is perhaps objec- tionable, as derived from a character not existing in the whola genus, even allowing it to be really polypetalous. It seems expedient, therefore, to adopt the name proposed by M. de Candolle, who has well illustrated the genus in the memoir referred to. It appears to me that Chailletia, ' Jiniiil. du Man. d'HUt. Ktit. 17, p. 153. ^ Nor. Gen. 'MadagnHc. ii. 7** el 7'J. Ml I « 1 126 BOTANY OF CONGO. Ill 'I a genus nearly related to it from India with capsular fruit, and Tapura of Aublct (which is Bohria of Schreber), form a natural order, very difll'rent from any yet estabhshed. The principal characters of this order may be gathered from M. de Candolle's figure and description of Chailletia, to which, however, must be added tliat the cells of the ovarium, either two or three in number, constantly contain two collateral pendulous ovula ; and that in the regular flowered genera there exist within, and o()posite to, the petal-hke bodies an equal number of glands, which are described by M. du Petit Thouars in Dichapetalum, but are unnoticed by him in Leucosia, where, however, they are equally present. It may seem paradoxical to associate with these genera Tapura, whose flower is irregular, triandrous, and ap- parently nionopctalous. But it will somewhat lessen their apparent differences of structure to consider the petal-hke bodies, which, in all the genera of this order, are inserted nearly or absolutely in the same series Avith the filaments, as being barren stamina; a view which M. de Candolle has taken of those of Chailletia, and which M. Richard had long before pid)lished respecting Tapura.^ It is probable also that M. de Candolle at least will admit the association here proposed, as his Chailletia sessilifora seems to be merely an imperfect specimen of Tapura guiauensis. The genera to which Chailletea3 most nearly approach appear to me to be Aquilaria of Lamarck^ and Gi/rinops of Gaertner. But these two genera themselves, which are not referable to any order yet established, may either be re- garded as a distinct family, or perhaps, to avoid the too great nmltiplication of families, as a section of that at present 44-1] under consideration, and to which I should then propose to apply the name of Aquilarin^e in preference to Chail- leteae. The genus Aquilaria itself has been referred by Ventenat to Sami/dea. From this order, however, it is sufficiently ' Did. Elem. de Botanique par Bulliard, revu par L. C. Richard, ed. 180;2, p. 34. * Or Ophiospermum of the Flora Cocliincliiiiensis, as T have proved by com- paiisou willi a specimen from Loureiro himself. f NATURAL ORDERS. 127 distinct, not only in the structure of its ovarium and seeds, but in its leaves being altogether destitute of glands, which are not only numerous in Samydea?, but con- sisting of a mixture of round and linear pellucid dots, distinguish them from all the other families^ with which there is any probability of their being confounded. Sir James Smith^ has lately suggested the near affinity of Aquilaria to Euphorbiacea). 13ut I confess it appears to me at least as distinct from that order as from Samydeae ; and I am inclined to think, paradoxical as it may seem, that it would be less difficult to prove its affinity to Thy- melese than to either of them ; a point, however, which, requiring considerable details, I do not mean to attempt in the present essay. Of EUPIIOUBIACE/E there are twenty species in the collection, or one twenty-eighth part of its Phaiuogamous plants. This is somewhat greater than the intratropical proportion of the order as stated by Baron Humboldt, but rather smaller than that of India or of the northern parts of New Holland. The most remarkable plants of Euphorbiacea} in the Congo herbarium are : a new species of the American genus Alchornea ; a plant differing from ^(jopricon, a genus also belonging to America, chiefly in its capsular fruit ; two new species of Bridelia, which has hitherto been observed only in India ; and an unpublished genus that I have formerly alluded to,^ as in some degree explaining the real structure of Euphorbia, and from the considera- tion of which also it seems probable that what was form- erly described as the hermaphrodite flow^er of that genus, is in reality a compound fasciculus of flowers.* From the same species of this unpublished genus a substance resem- bling caoutchouc is said to be obtained at Sierra Leone. ' The only other genus in which I have observed an analogous variety of form in the glands of the leaves, is Myroxylon (to which both Myrospermum and Toluifera belong), in all of wiiose species this character is very remarkable, the pellucid lines being much longer than in Samydeae, •' Linn. Soc. Tramad. 11, p. 230. ^ Flinders's Voy.%, p. 557. {Ante, p. 29.) * Linn. Sue. Transact. 12,/;. 99. .»» 138 BOTANY OF CONGO. According to Mr. Lockhart a fnitescent species of 4*5] Euphorbia, about eight feet in height, with cylindrical stem and branches, was observed, phinted on the graves of the natives near several of the villages ; but of this, which may be what Captain Tuckey has called Cactus quadran- pilaris in his Narrative (p. 115), there is no specimen in the herbarium. I ^V ;^* COMPOSnVE. It is unnecessary here to enter into the question whether this family of plants, of which upwards of 3000 species are already known, ought to be considered as a class or as an order merely ; the expediency of subdividing it, and affixing proper names to the divi- sions, being generally admitted. The divisions or tribes proposed by M. Cassini, in his valuable dissertations on this family, a|)pear to be the most natural, though as yet they have not been very satisfactorily defined. The number of Compositje in the collection is only twenty-four, more than half of which are referable to HelianthecB and VernoniacecE of M. Cassini. The greater part of these are unpublished species, and among them are five new genera. The published species belong to other divisions, and are chiefiy Indian : but one of them, Agera- turn conyzoides, is common to America and India ; the Sfruchiuin (or Sparganophorus) of the collection does not, appear to mc different from that of the West Indies ; and Mikania chenopodifolia, a plant very general on this line of coast, though perhaps confined to it, belongs to a genus of which all the other species are found only in America. Baron Humboldt has stated^ that Compositse form one sixth of the Phsenogamous plants within the tropics, and that their proportion gradually decreases in the higher latitudes until in the frigid zones it is reduced to one thirteenth. But in the herbarium from Congo Compositae form only one twenty-third, and both in Smeathman's col- lection from Sierra Leone and in Dr. Roxburgh's Flora Indica, a still smaller part, of the Phgenogamous plants. In the northern part of New Holland they form about one ' III op. riliit. NATURAL ORDERS. 129 sixteenth j and in a manuscript catalogue of plants of equinoctial America, in the library of Sir Joseph Jianks, they are neaily in the same proportion. in estimating tlic comparative value of these difi'erent materials, I may, in the first ])lace, observe that though the herbarium from Congo was collected in the dry season of the country, there is no reason to suppose on that account that the proportion of this family of ])lants, in particular, is materially or even in any degree diminished, nor can im this objection be stated to the Sierra Leone collection, in which its relative number is still smaller. To the Compositse in Dr. Roxburgh's Flora Indica, however, a considerable addition ought, no doubt, to be made ; partly on the ground of his having apparently paid less attention to them himself, and still more because his corresj)ondents, whose contiibutions form a considerable part of the Flora, have evidently in a great meas\u"e neglec- ted them. This addition being made, the proportion of ComjJosiliL' in India would not differ very materially from that of the north coast of New Holland, according to my own collection, which I consider as having been formed in more favorable circumstances, and as probably giving an approximation of the true proportions in the country ex- amined. Baron Humboldt's herbarium, though absolutely greater than any of the others referred to on this subject, is yet, with relation to the vast regions whose vegetation it represents, less extensive than either that of the north coast of New Holland, or even of the line of the Congo. And as it is in fact as much the Flora of the Andes as of the coasts of intratropical America, containing families nearly or wholly unknown on the shores of equinoctial countries, it may be supposed to have several of those families which are common to all such countries, and among them Composita?, in very different proportion. At the same time it is not improbable that the relative num- ber of this family in equinoctial America, may be greater than in the similar regions of other intratropical countries ; while there seems some reason to suppose it considerably smaller on the west coast of Africa. This diminished 9 r > ill 'il''< 1 t. 'i I h li 180 BOTANY OP CONGO. proportion, however, in equinoctial Africa would be the more remarkable, as there is probably no part of the world in which Compositse form so great a portion of the vege- tation as at the Cape of Good Hope. RUBIACEiE. Of this family there are forty-three species in the collection, or about one fourteenth of its Phsenogamous plants. I have no reason to suppose that this proportion is greater than that existing in other parts of equinoctial Africa ; on the contrary, it is exactly that of Smeathman's collection from Sierra Leone. Baron Humboldt, however, states the equinoctial pro- portion of Rubiacese to phsenogamous plants to be one to twenty-nine, and that the order gradually diminishes in relative number towards the poles. 447] But it is to be observed that this family is composed of two divisions, having very different relations to chmate ; thefrst, with opposite, or more rarely verticillate, leaves and intermediate stipules, to which, though constituting the great mass of the order, the name Rubiacese cannot be applied, being chiefly equinoctial ; while the second, or Stellata, having verticillate or very rarely opposite leaves, but in no case intermediate stipules, has its maximum in the temperate zones, and is hardly found within the tropics, unless at great heights. Hence perhaps we are to look for the minimum in num- ber of species of the whole order, not in the frigid zone, but, at least in certain situations, a few degrees only beyond the tropics. In conformity to this statement, M. Delile's valuable catalogue of the plants of Egypt^ includes no indigenous species of the equinoctial division of the order, and only five of Stellatce, or hardly the one hundred and sixtieth part of the Phsenogamous plants. In M. Desfontaines' Flora Atlantica, Rubiacese, consisting of fifteen Stellatse and only one species of the equinoctial division, form less than one ninetieth part of the Phsenogamous plants, a pro- portion somewhat inferior to that existing in Lapland. ' Flor. Egj/pt. Illtutr. in Descrijtt. de VMgypte, Hist, Nat. v. 2, p. 49. 1 NATURAL ORDERS. 131 In Professor Thunberg's Flora of the Cape of Good Hope, where Rubiaceae are to Phsenogamous plants as about one to one hundred and fifty, the order is differently constituted ; the equinoctial division, by the addition of Anthospenniim, a genus peculiar to southern Africa, some- what exceeding Stellatse in number. And in New Holland, in the same parallel of latitude, the relative number of Stellatse is still smaller, from the existence of Opcrcidaria, a genus found only in that part of the world, and by the addition of which the proportion of the whole order to the Phaenogamous plants is there considerably increased. More than half the Rubiaceae from Congo belong to well known genera, chiefly to Gardenia, Psychotria, Morinda, Hedyotis, and Spermacoce. Of the remaining part of the order, several form new genera. The first of these is nearly related to Gardenia, which itself seems to require subdivision. The second is intermediate between Rondeletia and Danais, and probably includes Rondeletia febrifuga of Afzelius.^ The third has the inflorescence and flowt. s of Nauclea, [«8 but its ovaria and pericarpia are confluent, the whole head forming a compound spherical fleshy fruit, which is, I suppose, the country-fig of Sierra Leone, mentioned by Professor Afzelius.*^ The fourth is a second species of Neurocarpcea, a genus which I have named, but not described, in the catalogue of Abyssinian plants appended to Mr. Salt's Travels."' l^Vt fifth genus is intermediate between Rubiacese and Apocinese. With the former it agrees in habit, especially in its interpetiolary stipules; and in the insertion and structure of its seeds, which are erect, and have the embryo lodged in a horny albumen forming the mass of the nucleus \ while it resembles Apocinese in having its * In Herb. Batiks. This is the " New sort of Peruvian Bark" mentioned in his Report, p. 174; which is probably not different from the Bellenda or African Bark of Winterbottom's Account of Sierra Leone, vol, 2, p. 243. 2 Sierra Leone JReportfor 1794, p. 171, n. 32. * Voyage to Abyssinia, append, p. Ixiv. {Ante, p. 94.) \v M> i,ii (/ (i 132 BOTANY OF CONGO. ovarium entirely distinet from tlie calyx ; its cnpsule in ap- pearance and dehiscence is exactly like that of Bursaria. The existence of this genus tends to comfirm what T liave formerly asserted respecting the want of satisfactory distinguishing characters between these two orders, and to prove that they belong to one natural class ; the ovarium superum approximating it to Apocineac ; the intcrpetiolary stipules and structure of seeds connecting it, as it appears to me, still more intimately with Rubiaceae. The arguments adduced by M. de Jussieu^ for excluding listeria from Rubiaceae and referring it to Apocinese, are, its having ovarium superum, an irregular corolla, fleshy albumen, and only one stamen ; there being no example of any reduction in the number of stamina in Rubiaceaj, (in which Opercularia and Pomax are not included by M. de Jussieu) while one occurs in the male flowers of Ophi- oxylum, a genus belonging to Apocineae. From analogous reasoning he at the same time decides in referring GcBii- nera of Lamarck" to Rubiacea?, though he admits it to have ovarium superum ; its flowers being regidar, its albu- men more copious and horny, and its embryo erect. But all these characters exist in the new genus from Congo. These two genera therefore, together with Fcif/ainea of Aublet, listeria, Geniostoma of Eorster (which is Anasser of Jussieu) and Lof/ania^ might, from their mere agree- ment in the situation of ovarium, form a tribe intcr- 4t9i mediate between Rubiaceae and Apocineae. This tribe, however, would not be strictly natural, and from analogy with the primary divisions admitted in Rubiaceae, as well as from habit, would require subdivision into at least four sections : but hence it may be concluded that the only combining character of these sections, namely, ovarium superum, is here of not more than generic value ; and it must be admitted also that the existence or absence of stipules is in Logania* of still less importance. ' Annul da Mm. d'Hisi. Nat. 10,/j. 323. ' lllnstr. Gen. tab. 167. 3 Prodr. Flor. Nov. HoU. 1, p. 455. ' Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p. 455. I agag: f NATURAL ORDERS. 133 > ft ^''■ APOCINEiE. There nrc only six plants in the collcc- tion belonging to this order. The //•*/ of these, together with some other species from Sierra Leone, constitutes an unpublished genus, the fruit of which externally resembles that of Cerhcra, but essen- tially differs from it in its internal structure being poly- spermous. The Cream fruit of Sierra Leone, mentioned by J'rofessor Afzelius,^ probably belongs to this genus, of which an idea may be formed by stating its flower to re- semble that of Vahea, figured, but not described by M. Lamarck," and its fruit, that of Voacanga'' of M. du Petit Thouars, from which biidlime is obtained in JMadngascai-, or of Urceola^ of ])r. Roxburgh, the genus that produces the caoutcliouc of Sumatra. The second belongs to a geniis discovered in Sierra Leone by Professor Afzclius, who has not yet described it, but has named it Anfhodchta. Tlii.s genus, however, differs from Total ia of Aublet (the Nicandra of Schreber) solely in having a four-celled berry; that of Potalia ])eing described both by Aublet and Schreber as triloeular, though according to my own observations it is bilocular. M. de Jussieu has appended Potalia to his Gentianeae, partly determined, perhaps, from its being described as lierbaceous. The species of Antlioclcista from Congo, however, according to the account given me by Mr. Lock- hart, the gardener of the expedition, is a tree of consider- able size, and its place in the natural method is evidently near Fagrcea. Whether these genera should be united with Apocinea? or only placed near them, forming a fifth section of the intermediate tribe already proposed, is somewhat doubtful. In the perfect hermaphrodite flowers of Apocineae, no exception occurs either to the quinar}' division of the [450 floral envelopes and corresponding number of stamina, or to the bilocular or double ovarium ; and in Asclejnadpce, which are generally referred by authors to the same order, something like a necessary connection may be perceived ' Sierra Leone Report, 179 i, p. 173, «. 47. '■' Illuslr. Gen. tab. 1G9. ' Nov. Gen. Madagasc, n. 32. * Asiaf. Resear. 5, p. 169. m 1 11 1 ■; 1 '' 1i V- 1 1.. I' 134 BOTANY OF CONOO. h between tliosc rolntivc numbers of stamina and pistilln, nnd the singular mode of fecundation in this tribe. But in Potalia and Antlioclcista, tliere is a remarkable increase in the number of stamina and segments of the coroUa, nnd at the same time n reduction in the divisions of the calyx. The pistillum in Potalia, however, if my account of it be correct, agrees in division with that of Apocinene ; nnd the deviation from this division in Anthocleista is only apparent ; the ovarium, according to the view I have else- where given of this organ,' being composed of two united ovaria, again indeed subdivided by processes of the placenta, but each of the subdivisions or partial cells con- taining only one half of an ordinary placenta, and that not originating from its inner angle, as would be the case were the ovarium composed of four confluent organs. Of ASCLEPIADEyE there are very few species in the collection, and none of very remarkable structure. The Vcriphca of Equinoctial Africa alluded to i ny essay on this family," Avas one of the first plants ol d by Pro- fessor Smith at the mouth of the ) iver ; anu a species of Oxptelmcii hardly different from 0. esculcntum of India,"' was found, apparently indigenous, on several parts of its banks. The ACANTHACEtE of the collection, consisting of sixteen species, the far greater part of which are new, have a much nearer relation to those of India than to the American portion of the order. Among these there are several species of Nehonid^ and Ili/poesies ;^ a new species of JEthcilema^ a genus from which perhaps Phai/lopsis of Willdenow is not different, though its fruit is described by Wendland^ as a legumen, and by Willdenow, with almost equal impropriety, as a siliqua ; a plant belonging to a ' Liiin. Soc. Transact. 12, p. S9. * Weriicrian Nat. Hist. Soc. Trans. 1, ;;. 40. 3 Periploca csciilenta, Roxb. Coromand. ^,p, 13, 1. 11. * Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p, 480. '' Op. citut. 1, p. 474. « Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. },p. 478. " Micrantlius, Wend.Botan. Beobacht, 38. I I II NATURAL ORDERS. 136 genus I have formerly nlliided to ns consisting of Jiudlia vlif/iiiom and It. hnhnmca -} and a new species of IVe- [4R1 pilaris. All these genera exist in India, and none of them have yet been found in America. CONVOLVULACK/E. The herbarium of Professor Smith contains twenty-two species of this order, among which, hovt^ever, there is no plant that presents anything remarkable in its structure ; the far greater part belonging to Ipoma^a, the rest to Convolvulus. In the herbarium there is a single species of ITyilrolea^ nearly related to Sagonea palustris of Aublet, which would also be referred to this order by M. de Jussieu. But Hydrolea^ appears to nic to constitute, together with Nama, a distinct family {Ilyclrolea) more nearly approaching to Polemoniaceoe than to Convolvulacea3. SCROPIIUI. UlTNiE. The collection contains only ten plants of this family, of which two form new genera, whose characters depend chiefly on the structure of antherae and form of corolla. The LABIATiE of the herbarium consist of seven species, three of which belong to Ocymwn, a genus common to equinoctial Asia and Africa, but not extend- ing to America ; an equal number to IhjpHs, which is chiefly American, and has not been observed in India ; the seventh is a species of JlosluncHa, a genus hitherto found only on the west coast of Africa, and which, in its inflo- rescence and in the verticillate leaves of one of its species, approaches to the following order. VERBENACEyE, together with Labiatsc form one natu- ral class/ for the two orders of w^hich it has already become difficult to find distinguishing characters. In the Congo herbarium there are seven Verbenaceae, consisting of three beautiful species of Clerodendron ; two > Prodr. Flor. Nov. IIoll. 1, p. 478. = Vid. op. citat, p. 482, 3 Flinders' Voy, 2, p. 565. (Ante, p. 38) NATICKAL .MJiSUM OF C/JhIADA r 136 BOTANY OF CONGO. now species of Vitcx ; Stachytnrplieta iiidica of Vnhl ; and a new species of JAppia, which, from its habit and struc- ture, confirms the union of Zapania with that genus, sug- gested by M. Richard.^ This species from the Congo has its leaves in threes, and has nearly the same fragrance as 452J Verbena triphylla, whose affinity to Lippia, notwitli- standing the difference in calyx and inflorescence, is fur- ther confirmed by a peculiarity in the aestivation of its corolla, which extends only to Lippia and Lantana. OLACIN^. The herbarium contains a species of Olax differing from all the plants at present referred to that genus, in its calyx not being enlarged after fecundation, l)ut in its original annular form surrounding the base only of the ripo fruit. The existence of this species, which agrees with those of New Holland and with Fissilia of Comnierson in having only five petals, and in its barren stamina being undivided, while in habit it approaches rather jnore nearly to the original species 0. Zci/lanicn and to 0. scandens of Roxburgh, both of which I have exaiunied, seems to confirm the union I have formerly proposed,* of all these plants into one genus. When I first referred Fi-mlia to this genus, I only presumed from the many other points of agreement that it had also the same struc- ture of ovarium, on which, not only the generic character of OlaX; but its affinities, seemed to me in a great measure to depend. M. Mirbel, however, has described the ovarium of Fissilia as trilocular.'' I can only reconcile this state- ment with my own observations, by supposing him to have formed his opinion from a view of its transverse section ; for on examining one of Commerson's specimens of Fissilia disparilis, conununicatcd by M. de Jussieu, I have found its ovarium, like that of all the species of Olax, to be really unilocular; the central columnar placenta, at the top of which the three pendulous ovula are inserted, having no connection whatever with the sides of the cavity. It was chiefly the agreement of Olax and Santalaceae in ' In Mich. Flo,' Bar. Amer. 2, p. 15. » Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. \yp. 357. Koitv. BuUet. 3, /). 378. >t.T^ ^ NATURAL ORDERS. 137 this remarkable, and I believe, peculiar structure of ovarium, that induced me to propose, not their absolute union into one family, but their approximation in the natural series. I at the same time,^ however, pointed out all the objections that M. de Jussieu has since stated to this affinity." Of these objections the two principal are the double floral envelope and ovarium supcrum of Olax, opposed to the simple perianthium and ovarium inferuni in Santalacea:'. The first objection loses much of its importance, both on considering that Quinchamalium, a genus in every other [to^. respect resembling Thesium, has an outer floral envelope surro nding its ovarium, and having more the usual ap- pearance of calyx than that of Olax ; and also in adverting to the generally admitted association of Loranthus and Viscum, of which the former is provided with both caljx and corolla, the latter, in its male flowers at least, with only a single envelope, and that analagous to the corolla of Loranthus.^ The second objection seems to be equally weakened by the obvious affinity of Santalaceae to jLwocarjms, which has not only ovarium superuni, but the fleshy receptacle of whose fruit, similar to that of Taxns, perfectly resembles, and may be supposed in some degree analogous to, the enlarged calyx of certain species of Olax. To these objections ^ ' . de Jussieu has added a third, which, were it well founded, would be more formidable than either of them, namely, that the ovarium of Santalacea) is monospermous ;^ a statement, however, which I conclude must have proceeded from mere inadvertency. URTICEiE. In the collection the plants of this family, taking it in the most extensive sense, and considering it as a class rather than an order, belong chiefly to Ficm, of which there are seven species. One of these is very nearly related to Ficus religiosa ; and like that species in India, is re2:arded as a sacred tree on ihe banks of the Congo. ' Piodr. Fior. Nov. Hull ], p. 351. Flinders' Voy. 2, f}. 57]-2. {,Ante, p 44.) « Mem. da Mus. d'lliu. Nat. 2, p. 439. =» Prod,: Flor. Nov. IIolL 1, p. 352. * Mem. dit Mus. d'Hist. Nat. 2, p. 439. i| h r ) If 138 BOTANY OF CONGO. ''I A remarkable tree, called by the natives Musanga, under which name it is repeatedly mentioned in Professor Smith's Journal, forms a genus intermediate between Coussapoa of Aublet and Cecropia ; agreeing with the latter in habit, and differing from it chiefly in the structure and disposition of its monandrous male flowers, and in the form of its female amenta. In the inflorescence, and even in the structure of its male flowers, Musanga approaches very nearly to Myrianthus of M. de Beauvois,^ which it also resembles in habit. But the fruit of Myrianthus, as given in the ' Flore d'Oware,' is totally diiferent, and, with relation to its male flowers, so remarkable, that a knowledge of the female flowers is wanting to fix our ideas both of the structure and affinities of the genus. This desideratum the expedition to Congo has not supplied, the male plant only of Myrianthus having been observed by Professor Smith. 451] In Artocarpea, to which Musanga belongs and in Urti- ceee strictly so called, the ovulum, which is always solitary, is erect, while the embryo is inverted or pendulous. By these characters, as well as by the separation of sexes, they are readily distinguished from those genera of Chenojpodece and of monospermous Illecebrea," in which the albumen is either entirely wanting or bears but a small proportion to the mass of the seed. And hence also Celtis and Mertensia^ in both of which the ovulum is pendulous, are to be ex- cluded from Urticese, where they have been lately referred by M. Kunth. The same characters, of the erect ovulum and inverted embryo, characterise Polygonese,* as I have long since remarked, and exist in Piperacea and even in ConifercB, if my notions of that remarkable family be correct. But from all those orders Urticeae are easily distinguished by other obvious and important differences in structure. PHYTOLACEiE. In describing Chenopodeae, in the > Flore d'Oware 1, p. 10, tabb. 11 et 12. " Prodr. Flor. Nov. Iloll. l,pp. 405, 413, el p. 41 C. ii. Jussicn in Mem. du Mus. d'Hist. Nat. 2, p. 388. 3 Nov. Ge>i. el Sp. PL Orb. Nov, 2, p. 30. * Prodr. Flor. Nov. Iloll. 1, p. 419, Paronycliiearum sect, \> XATURAL ORDERS. 139 Prodromus Florae Novse Hollandise, I had it particularly in view to exclude Phytolacca, Rivina, Microtea, and Petiveria, which I even then considered as forming the separate family now 'for the first time proposed. In CUenopodeoi tlic stamina never exceed in number the divisions of the pcrianthium, to which they are opposite. In PhytolacccB they are either indefinite, or when equal in num- ber to the divisions of the perianthiuni, alternate with them. This disposition of stamina in Phytolacese, however, uniting genera with fruits so different as those of Phytolacca and Petiveria, it would be satisfactory to find in the same order a structure intermediate between the niultilocular ovarium of the former and the monospermous ovarium, with lateral stigma, of tho latter. Two plants in the herbarium from Congo assist in estab- lishing this connection. The //;'a Gen. et Sp. Orb. Nov. l,p. 2Jil. 1 J: 142 BOTANY OF CONGO. probably of Madagascar, and both are remarkable in liaviiig the caiidex dichotomous, or repeatedly divided. As the Palm on the banks of the Congo was seen in fruit only, it is not difficult to account for Professor Smith's referring it rati. 3r to Hyphscne than to Corypha ; Gaertner having described the embryo of the latter as at the base of the fruit, probably, however, from having inverted it, as he appears to have done in Elaeis. It is at lei.:t certain that in Corypha Taliera} of the continent of India, which is very nearly allied to C. umbraculifera, the embryo is situ- ated at the apex, as in Hyphaene. The journal also notices a species of Raphia, which is probably Raphia vinifera of M. ^c Beauvois,^ the Sa(/us Palma-pinus of Gaertner. The ccUection contains fronds similar to those of Calamus secundiflorus of M. de Beauvois,^ which was also found at Sierra Leone by Profct^or Afzelius ; and a male spadix very nearly resembling that of Elate sylvestris of India. The Cocoa Nut was not observed in any part of the course of the river. Only five species of Palms appear therefore to have been seen on the banks of the Congo. On the whole continent of Africa thirteen species, including those from Congo, have been found ; which belong to genera either confined to this continent and its islands, or existing also in India, but none of which have yet been observed in America, unless perhaps Elaeis, if Alfonsia oleifera of Humboldt should prove to be a distinct species of that genus. CYPERACEJS. In the collection there are thirty-two species belonging to this order, which forms therefore about one eighteenth of the Phaenogamous plants. This is very different from what has been considered its equinoctial proportion, but is intermediate to that of the northern part of New Holland, where, from my own materials, it seems to be as 1 : 14 ; and of India, in which according to Dr. Roxburgh's Flora it is about 1 : 25. * Roxh. Coromand. 3, iabb. 255 et 256. 2 Flore d'Oware 1, p. 75, ialib. ii, 45, ei 46. » Op citat. 1, j9. 15, tabb, 9, et 10. NATURAL ORDERS. 143 !»' In other intratropical countries the proportion may be still smaller ; but I can neither adopt the general equinoctial im ratio given by Baron Humboldt, namely, that of 1 : 60, nor suppose with him that the minimum of the order is within the tropics. For Cyperaceae, like Rubiacea3, and indeed several other families, is composed of tribes or ex- tensive genera, having very different relations to climate. The mass of its eqninoctial portion being formed of Cyperus and Fimbristylis, genera very sparingly fou'^d beyond the torrid zone j while that of the frigid and part of the tempe- rate zones consists of the still more extensive, genus Carex, which hardly exists within the tropics, unless at great heights. Hence a few degrees beyond the northern tropic, on the old continent at least, the proportion of Cyperaceae is evidently diminished, as in Egypt, according to AI. Delile's valuable catalogue ;^ and the minimum will, I be- lieve, be found in the Flora Atlantica of M. Desfontaines and in Dr. Russel's catalogue of the plants of Aleppo.^ It is not certain, however, that the smallest American pro- portion of the order exists in the same latitude. And it appears that in the corresponding parallel of the southern hemisphere, at the Cape of Good Hope and Port Jackson, the proportion is considerably increased by the addition of genera either entirely c'ifferent from, or there more extensive than, those of other cc untries. Among the Cypei icese of the Congo herbarium there are fifteen speci»;s of Cyperus, of which C. Papyrus appears to be one. The abundance of this remarkable species, especially near the mouth of the river, is repeatedly noticed in Professor Smith's journal, but from the single specimen with fructification in the collection, its identity with the plant of Egypt and Sicily, though very probable, cannot be absolutely determined. I perceive a very slight difference in the sheaths of the radii of the common umbel, which in the plant from Congo are less angular and less exactly truncated, than in that of Egyp^ : in other respects the two plants seem to agree. I havv. not seen C. laxiflorus, a ' Flor, Mgyjpt. Illmtr. in Vescrip. de I'Egi/pte, Hist. hat. 2, p. 49. * Nat. Hitt. of Aleppo, inded. vol, 2,p, 2i2. 4 ■J •' mt . ^1 ^aim^^^m »■' ^"-w 144 BOTANY OV CONGO. i hi ^; species discovered in Madugnscai* by AI. dii Petit Tliouars, and said to resemble C. Papyrus except in the vagina) of the partial umbels.' Among the sj)C('ics of CyperactiD in the collection, having the most extensive range, are CijperuH nrticii/atits, which is 450] conniion to America, India, and Egypt ; Fuircna nm- bc'llata and Meocharis capitala^ both of which have been found in America, India, and New Holland ; and Ci/perits Uf/uluris indigenous to other parts of Africa and to America. HypdBlyptum arycnteum , a species established by Vahl from specimens of India and Senegal, and since observed in equinoctial America by Baron Humboldt, is also in the collection. The name HypalypUm, under which 1 have formerly descr.'bed the genus that includes //. argentcumf was adop- ted from Vahl, without inquiry into its origin. It is pro- bably, however, a corruption of HypcElijtrum,^ by which M. Richard, as he himself assures me, chiefly intended another genus, with apparently similar characters, though a very different habit, and one of Avhose species is described by Vahl in Ilynxlyptum ; his character being so constructed as to inc' both genera. M. Kunth has lately published Jt. aryeii:^...i under the name of Ilypselytrum ;^ but in adopting the generic character given in the * Prodroiius Florae Novse Hollandise,' he has, in fact, excluded the plants that M. Richard more particularly meant to refer to that genus. It is therefore necessary, in order to avoid further confusion, to give a new name to Hypaelyptum as I have proposed to limit it, which may be Lipocarpha, derived from the whole of its squamae being deciduous. In describing Lipocarpha (under the name of Hypaelyp- tum) in the work referred to, I have endeavoured to establish the analogy of its structure to that of Kyllinya ; the inner or upper squamae being in both genera opposite to the inferior squama, or anterior and posterior, with re- lation to the axis of the spikelet: while the squamae of • Encyc. Method. Botaii. vol. 7, p. 270. ' Prodr. Flor. Nov, IIoll. 1, p. 225. Scirpus capitalus jn/id. sp. pi. 1, p. 291, exclus. syn. Grouovii. =* l^rodr. Flor. Nov. Uoll. 1, p. 219. * Pemon Syn. Plant 1, p, 70. ' Nov. Gen. el Sp. Plant 1, p. 218. NATLHAJ. OttDKUS. 145 i^ Kicluii'd's I lypa'lytruni being latcml, or right and left witli respect to the axis of the spikelet,^ were compared to those of the female flowers of IJiplacrinii, to the utriculus or nectarium of Carex, and to the lateral bracteic of Lcpy- rodia, a genus belonging to the nearly related order Rcs- tiaccje.' But as in IJt/pali/lrum, according to M. Richard's description, and I believe also in his Diplasia^ there are sometimes more than two inner squama?, which are then imbricate, they may in both these genera be considered as a spikelet reduced to a single flower, as in several other genera of Cyperacea},and in Jjipocarpha itself, from which, im however, they are still sufficiently different in their relation to the including squamse and to the axis of the spike. This view of the structure of Ilypajlytrum, of which there is one species in the Congo herbarium, appears to me in some degree confirmed by a comparison with that of C/iondracIme and Chorizandra ;' for in both of these genera the lower squamae of the ultimate spikelet are not barren, but monandrous, the central or terminating flower only being hermaphrodite. GRAMINE-^. Of this extensive family there are forty- five species from the Congo, or one twelfth of the Phaeno- gamous plants of the collection. This is very nearly the equinoctial proportion of the order as given by Baron Hum- boldt, namely, one to fifteen, with which that of India seems to agree. On the north coast of New Holland, the proportion is still greater than that of Congo. The two principal tribes which form the far greater part of Gramincae, uamely, Poacece and Panicea; have, as I have formerly stated," very different relations to climate, the maximum both In the absolute and relative number of species of Panicea being evidently within the tropics, that of Poaceae beyond them. I have hitherto found this superiority of Paniceae to Poaceaj, at or near the level of the sea within the tropics, ' Prodr. Flor. Nov. IIoll. 1, /J. 219. " Flinders' s Voy. 2, /?. 579. {Ante, p. 53.) ' Persoofi Syn. PL 1, p. 70. •• Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. \,p. 220. » Prodr. Flor. Nov. Uoll. 1, p. 1C9. OLs. II. Flitidtris Voy. 2, p. 583. {Ante, p. h^.) 10 "I r) \mf \l i. i t' 14G BOTANY OF CONGO. 80 constant, tlmt I am inclined to consult the relative numbers of these two tribes, in determining whether the greater part of any intratropical Flora belongs to level tracts, or to regions of such elevation as would materially affect the proportions of the principal natural families: and in applying this test to Baron Humboldt's collection, it is found to partake somewhat of an extratropical character, Poaceaj being rather more numerous than Panicea3. While in conformity to the usual equinoctial proportions, con- siderably more than half the grasses in the Congo herbarium consist of Panicese. Among the Panicese of the collection, there are two un- published genera. The Jirst is intermediate, in character, to Andropogon and Saccharum, but with a habit very different from both. The second, which is common to mi other parts of the coast and to India, appears to connect in some respects Saccharum with Panicum. The remarks I have to make on the Acotyledonous Plants from Congo, relate entirely to FILICEB, of which there are twenty-two species in the collection. The far greater part of these are new, but all of them are referable to well established genera, particularly to Nephrodium, Asplenium, Pteris, and Polypodium. There are also among them two new species of Adiantum, a genus of which no species had been before observed on this line of coast. Trichomanes and Ilymenopliyllum are wanting in the collection, and these genera, which seem to require con- stant shade and humidity, are very rare in equinoctial Africa. Of Osmundacca, the herbarium contains only one plant, which is a new species of Lygodium, and the first of that genus that has been noticed from the continent of Africa. Among the few species common to other countries, the most remarkable is Gleichenia Hermanni,^ which I have compared and found to agree with specimens from the con- » Frodr. Fhr. Nov. IIoU. 1, p. 161. MciteiiMa dicholoma IFilld. Sp. PI. 5, /». 71. F: n n.iiii..„iiii NATURAL ORDERS. 147 tinent of India, from Ceylon, New Holland, and even from the Island of St. Vincent. Acrodkhum stcmaria of j\[. do Bcauvoia/ which hardly differs from A. alcicornc of New Holland, and of several of the islands of the Malayan Archipelago, was also ob- served ; and AcrosticJmm nnrcum, which agrees with speci- mens from equinoctial America, was found growing in plenty among the mangroves near the mouth of the river. I have formerly observed that the number of i'iliccs, unlike that of the other Cryptogamous orders, (Lycopodinecc excepted,) is greatest in the lower latitudes ; and, as I then supposed, near or somewhat beyond the tropics. The latter part of this statement, however, is not altogether correct ; the maximum of the order, both in absolute and relative number of species, being more probably within the tropics, though at considerable heights. The degree of latitude alone being given, no judgment can be formed respecting the proportion of Filices : for besides a temperature somewhat inferior, perhaps, to im that of equinoctial countries of moderate elevation, a humid atmosphere and protection from the direct rays of the sun, seem to be requisite for their most abundant production. AVhen all these conditions co-exist, their equinoctial proportion to Phaenogamous plants is probably about one to twenty, even on continents where the tracts most favourable to their production form only a small part, their number being increased according as such tracts constitute a more considerable portion of the surface. Hence their maximum appears to exist in the high, and especially the well wooded, intratropical islands. Tiuis in Jamnirn, where nearly two hundred species of Ferns have been found, their proportion to Phaenogamous plants is pro- bably about one to ten. In the Isles of France and Bourbon, from the facts stated by M. du Petit Thouars,'^ they appear to be about one to eight. In Otaheite, according to Sir Joseph Banks's observations, % ''-i ' Flore d'Oware 1, p. 2, /. 2 ' Melanges de But. Obs add. aM.de Lamarck, p. 6, et 38. A ' f.; [ I ' / i, /I U I if U8 BOTANY Ol" CONtJO. tlicv nrc ns one to four. And in St. llclcnn, from Dr. H()\l)nrjj;li'H Ciitiilogiir,^ they exceed one to two. I'liis lii^di proportion extendi to the islands considerably Ix'vond the southern tropic. Thus in the collection formed by .Sir Joseph Banks in New Zealand, they arc ohout one to six : in Norfolk Island, from my friend .Mr. Ferdinond Haner's observations, they exceed one to three : and in Tristan J)a Cunha, both from the Catalogue i)ub- lished by M. du Petit Thouars," and the still more complete riora of that Islond, for which I am indebted to Captain J)ugald Carmiehael, they are to the Phcenogamous plants as two to three. The equinoctial propoi-tion of Perns in level and open tracts, is extremely different from those already given ; and it is not improbable that as the maximum of this order is equinoctial, so its minimum will also be found either within or a few degrees beyond the tropics. Thns in several of the low Islands in the Gulf of Carpentaria, having a Flora of upwards of two hundred Phsenogamous plants, not more than three species of Penis were found, and those very sparingly. In Egypt it appear, both by Porskfil's catalogue and the more extensive Plora of M. Delile, that only one Pern' has been observed. 403] In Russel's catalogue of the plants of Aleppo two only are noticed : and ; ven in M. Desfontaines' Flora Atlantica not more than eiguteen species occur, or with relation to the Phoenogamous plants, about one to one hundred. The Ferns in the herbarium from Congo, are to the Phaenogaraous plants as about one to twenty-six, which agrees nearly with their proportion in Forskal's catalogue of the plants of Arabia, with that of the north coast of New ^ Beatsons Tracts relative to St. Helena, p. 295. * Melanges de Botanique. ^ Named Adiantum capillus veneris by both these authors ; but possibly a nearly related species that has often been confounded with it. Of the species 1 allude to, which may be called Adiantum A/ricanum, I have collected speci- mens in Madeira, and have seen others from Teneriffe, St. Jago, Mauritius or Isle de Bourbon, and Abyssinia. Adiantum Africanum has also beeif confounded with A. tenerum of Jamaica, and other West India islands, and the latter with A. capillus veneris, which has in consequence been supposed common to both hemispheres, to the old and new continent, and to the torrid and temperate zones. 'I 1 A )\ i^ NATURAL OHDF.RM. 11!) HoUiuul, nroordiiig to my own obsorvntions, niul wliicli is probably not very ditt'ercnt from their proportion in India. In concluding here the subject of the proportional num- bers of the Natural Orders of plants contained in the her- barium from Congo, I may observe, that the ratios I have stated, do not always agree \sith those given in Haron Humboldt's learned dissertation, so often referred to. I have ventured, however, to difi'er from that eminent natu- ralist with less hesitation, as he has expressed himself dis- satisfied with the materials from which his equinoctial proportions are deduced. Whatever may be the compara- tive value of the facts on which my own conclusions depend, I certainly do not look upon them as completely satisfactory in any case. And it appears to me evident, that with respect to several of the more extensive natural orders, other circumstances besides merely the degrees of latitude and even the mean temperature must be taken into account in determining their relative numbers. To arrive at satisfac- tory conclusions in such cases, it is necessary to begin l)y ascertaining the geographical distribution of genera, a subject, the careful investigation of which may likewise often lead to important improvements in the establishment or sub-divisions of these groups themselves, and assist in deciding from what regions certain species, now generally diffused, may have originally proceeded. To the foregohig observations on the principal Natural Orders of Plants from the banks of the Congo, a few remarks may be added on such families as are general in equinoctial countries, but which are not contained in the collection. These are Cycadca?, Piperaceoe, Begoniaceoc, Laurina? [ict (Cassytha excepted,) Passiflorca?, Myrsinere, jMagnoliaceae, Guttifera3, Hesperideoe, Cedrelcse, and Meliaccae. Cj/cadea, although not found in equinoctial Africa, exist at the Cape of Good Hope and in Madagascar. Piperacea, as has been already remarked by Baron Humboldt,^ are very rare in equinoctial Africa ; and indeed W. \ i l» » Nov. Gen. et Sp. PI. Orh. Nov. 1, p. 60. ti h < If\ !? |l I 150 BOTANY OF CONGO. only two species have hitherto been pnbUshcd as belonging to tiie west coast : the first, supposed to be Fiprr C/fdeda, and certainly very nearly related to it, is noticed by Clusius ;^ tiie second is imperfectly described by Adanson in his account of Senegal. A third species of Piper, however, occurs in Sir Joseph Banks's herbarium, from Sierra Leone : and we know that at least one species of this genus and several of Peperomia, exist at VnC Cape of Good Hope. Tiie extensive genus Begonia, Avhich it is perhaps expe- dient to divide, may be considered as forming a natural order, whose place, however, among the Dicotyledonous families, is not satisfactorily determined. Of 'Be()oniacecp.^ no species has yet been observed on the continent of Africa, though several have been found in Madagascar and tlic Isles of France and Bourbon, and one in the Island of Johanna. No genus of Laurina, is known to exist in any part of the continent of Africa, except the paradoxical Cassytha, of which the only species in the Congo collection can hardly be distinguished from inat of the West Indies, or from C. piihescens of New Holland. The absence of Laurinae on the continent of Africa is more remarkable, as several species of Launis have been found both in Tenoriffe and Madeira, and certain other genera belonging to this family exist in Madagascar and in the Isles of Prance and Bourbon. Passifioreoi. A few remn''ka])le plraits of this order have been oljserved on the different parts of the west coast of Africa, especially Modecca of the Ilortus Malabaricus and Smeathmania, an unpublished genus already mentioned in treating of Ilomalinse. Myrmicce. No species of any division of this order, has been met with in equinoctial Africa, though several of the -tcs] first section, or Myrsinca?, properly so called, exist both at the Cape of Good Hope and in the Canary Islands.'^ ^ riper ex Guinea, Clus. exot. j>. 18 4, who considers it as not tiiffcrent from ilic Piper caudaUim, fifjured on the same page, and which is no doubt Piper Cui)eba of tiie Malayan Arcliipehigo. - Bonpland Malnuns, 151. •' To tlio (irst section ijcloiig Afj/rsine, Aniimi, and Bladhia. Tiie second, including Emhe'kiy and perhaps also Olhera of Thunberg, differs from the ilrst nicrcly in its corolla being polypclalous. /T.gicerus may be considered as IJV NATURAL ORDERS. 151 u ?.lagnoliace(B and Cedrelea, which are common to America and India, have not been found on the continent of Africa, nor on any of the adjoining Islands. GuUiferce and Hesperidea exist, though sparingly, on other parts of the coast. A few plants really belonging to Meliacea have been foimd on other parts of western equinoctial Africa, and a species of Leca (or Jqinlicia, for these are only different names for the same genus) which was formerly referred to this order, occurs in the herbarium from Congo. M. de Jussicii, who has lately had occasion to tree* rf the affinity of Aquilicia,^ does not venture to fix its place in the system. Its resemblance to Vinifera; in the singular structure of seeds, in the valvular a3stivation of the corolla, in fhe division of its leaves, the presence of stipules, and even in inflorescence, appears to me to determine, if not its absolute union, at least its near affinity to that order. Of VinifcrcB, Vitis is at present the only certain genus ; for Cissua and Ampdopsis having, as Richard has already observed, exactly the same structure of ovarium, namely, two cells with two erect collateral ovula in each, should surely be referred to it ; nor is there any part of the character or description of Botria of LourLiro, which pre- vents its being also included in the same genus. Lasianthera of ]\[. de Beauvois," referred by its author to Apofinea}, but which J\I. de Jussieu has lately sug- [wo gested may belong to Vinifera),^ is too imperfectly known to admit of its place being determined. formiiijf a tliird section, from the remarkable evolution of its embryo and con- sequent want of albumen. In the aestivation of calyx and corolla it agrees wilJi J(U'q»i/i>/i, wliioh together with Throphrusta, (or Clavija of tlie Flora Peruviana), furrris tlio fourth section ; characterised by tlic squama;, more or less distinct; of fi^^- faux of the corolla, and by generally ripening more than one seed. Tiie fifth, includes only litcolwtri/s of Forster (the Mfcsu of Forskill) which, havifi^f ovariuni infcrum and five barren filaments alternating with the segments of tlw* corolla, bears the same relation to the other genera of this order, that Saic/jlus dors to Primulacere. On tiic near afiinity, and slight difTerences in frucl ifK-al ion, between tiiis family and Myrsiiu:aB, I have formerly made a few remarks in the Prodr. Flor. Nov. lloll. ], p. 533. ' Mm. (Ill Mus. d'JJisi. Nat. 3, p. 437 et 111. '■ Flore d'Oicare, 1, /;. 85. ^ Lor, ci(. 152 BOTANY OP CONGO. m r ^1 I; I III. In the third part of m_y subject I am to compare the vegetation of the line of the river Ccngo with that of other equinoctial countries, and with the various parts of the continent of Africa and its adjoining Islands. The first comparison to be made is obviously with the other parts of the JFcst coast of equinoctial Africa. The most important materials from this coast to which I have had access are contained in the herbarium of Sir Joseph Banks, and consist chiefly of the collections of Smeathman from Sierra Leone, of Brass from Cape Coast (Cabo Coi-so), and the greater part of the much more numerous discoveries of Professor Afzelius already referred to. Besides these, there are a few less extensive collections in the same herbarium, especially one from tho banks of the Gambia, made by Mr. Park in returning from his fiibt journey into the interior ; and a few remarkable species brought from Suconda and other points in the vicinity of Cape Coast, by Mr. Hove. The published plants from the M'est coast of Africa are to be found in the splendid and interestinn; Florc iV Oioarc et Benin of the Baron de Beau- vols ; in the earlier volumes o^ the Botanical Dictionary of the Encyclopedic Methodique by M. Lamarck, chiefly from Sierra Leone and Senegal ; in the different volumes of Willdenow's Species Plantarum from Isert; in VahPs Enumeratio Plantarum from Thonning ; a few from Senegal in the Gonera Plantarum of M. de Jussieu ; and from Sierra Leone in a memoir on certain genera of Rubiacea3 by M. de Candolle, in the Annales du Museum d'Histoire Naturelle. ]\Iany remarkable plants are also mentioned in Adanson's Account of Senegal, and in Isert's Travels iu Guinea. On comparing Professor Smith's herbarium with these materials, it appears that from the river Senegal in about 10° N. lait. to the Congo, which is in upwards of (f S. lat., there is a remarkable uniformity in the vegetation, not only as to the principal natural orders and genera, but even to a considerable extent in the species of which it consists. Upwards of one third part of the plants in the collection from Congo had been previously observed on other parts ft-J* COMPARATIVE VIEW. 153 11 I' I ji H of the coast, though of these the greater part are yet un- piibhshed. Many of the Trees, thcPahns, and several other remark- [le? able plants, which characterise the landscape, as Ada/isonia, Bombax pentandrum, Aiithodeista, Musanga of the natives (the genus related to Cecropia,) Elceis Guhiecnsis, Baphia vinifem and Pandanm Candelabniin, appear to be very general along the whole extent of coast. SlercuUa acmiinata} the seed of which is the Cola, men- tioned in the earliest accounts of Congo, exists, and is equally valued, in Guinea and Sierra Leone, and, what is remarkable, has the same name in every pf.rt of the west coast. The Ordeal Tree noticed in Professor Smith's journal under the name of Cassa, and in Captain Tuckey's narra- tive erroneously called a species of Cassia, if not absolutely the same plant as the Bed Waler Tree of Sierra Leone,* and as it is said also of the Gold Coast, belongs at least to the same genus. A species of the Cream Fruit, mentioned by Professor Afzelius,^ remarkable in affording a wholesome and pleasant saccharine fluid, used by the natives of Sierra Leone even to quench their thirst, though the plant belongs to Apoci- nea3, a family so generally deleterious, was also met with. The Sarcocephalm of the same author,* which is proba- bly what he has noticed under the name of the country-fig of Sierra Leone,^ was found, and seems to be not uncom- mon, n the banks of the Congo. Anoita Senefiahnsia, whose fi'uit, though smellier than that of the cultivated species of the goiuis, has, according to Mr. Lockhart, a flavour superior to any of them, was everywhere observed, ispecially above Embomma, and appears to be a very general plant along the whole extent of coast. And Ckrvsohah nm Icnco, or a species very nearly related to it, which is equally common from Senegal to ' Lf Mmuvois. Flore cVOwure, 1, p. 41, t. 24. ^ Wlnicrboiiom's Sierra Ijeune, \, p. 129. ' Sierra I^one Report for IT'Jt, p. 173, ». 47. ^ In Ihrb. Banks. ' Op. cii. p. 171, ». 33. h f i) I , :( M i^. ■ I ,f Banana or Plantain, the Lime, the Orange, the Tamarind, and the Sugar Cane, may be considered as of Asiatic origin. In a former part of this essay, I have suggested that a careful investigation of the geographical distribution of genera might in some cases lend to the determination of the native country of plants at present generally dispersed. The value of the assistance to be derived from the source referred to, would amount to this ; that, in doubtful cases, where other arguments were equal, it would appear more probable that the plant in question should belong to that country in which all the other species of the same genus were found decidedly indigenous, than to that where it was the only species of the genus known to exist. It seems to me that this reason- 470] ing may be applied with advantage towards determining the original country of several of the plants here enumerated, especially of the Banana, the Papaw, the Capsicum, and Tobacco. The Banana is generally considered to be of Indian origin : Baron Humboldt, however, has lately suggested* that several species of Musa may possibly be confounded under the names of Plantain and Banana ; and that part of these species may be supposed to be indigenous to America. How far the general tradition said to obtain both in Mexico, and Terra Pirma, as well as the assertion of Garcilasso de la Vega respecting Peru, may estabhsh the fact of the Musa having been cultivated in the new continent before the arrival of the Spaniards/ I do not mean at present to inquire. But in opposition to the conjecture referred to, it may be advanced that there is no circumstance in the structure of any of the states of the Banana or Plantain cultivated in India, or the islands of equinoctial Asia, to prevent their being all considered as merely varieties of one and the same species, namely, Mma sapientum ; that their ' Nouv. Espaff. vol 2, p. 360. 2 Op. cit., p. 361. It may be observed, however, that this is not the opinion in every part of the continent of South America, for with respect to Brazil, Marcgraf.and Fiso assert tliat both tlie Banana and Plantain are considered as introduced plants, and the latter apparently from Congo. {Murcg. p. 137, et Fiso Hist. Nat. Bras. p. 154.) \\ COMPARATIVE VIEW, 157 f; as reduction to a single species is even confinned by the mul- titude of varieties that exist -^ l)y nearly the whole of these varieties being destitute of seeds ; and by the existence of a plant indigenous to the continent of India, producing perfect seeds ; from which, therefore, all of them may be supposed to have sprung. To these objections to the hypothesis of the plurality of species of the Iknana, may be added the argument referred to as contributing to establish its Asiatic origin ; for we arc already acquainted with at least five distinct species of Musa in equinoctial Asia, while no other species has been found in America ; nor does it appear that the varieties of Banana, cultivated in that continent, may not equally be reduced to Musa sapientum as those of India : and lastly, it is not even' asserted that the types of any of those sup- posed species of American Banana, growing without culti- vation, and producing perfect seeds, have any where been found. ** That the Bananas now cultivated in equinoctial Africa, :m come originally from India, appears to me equally probable, though it may be allowed that the Ensete of Bruce' is perhaps a distinct species of this genus, and indigenous only to Africa. ' Musa sapientum, Rox. Corom. tab. 273. ^ M. Desvaux, in a dissertation on the genus Musa {in Joum, de Boianique appl. vol. ^,p. 1), has come to the same conclusion respecting the original country of the cultivated Banana, and also that its numerous varieties arc reducible to one species. In this dissertation he takes a view of the floral en- velope of Musa peculiar to himself. The perianthium in this genus is generally described as consisting of two unequal divisions or lips. Of these, one is divided at top into five, or more rarely into three segments, and envelopes the other, which is entire, of a different form and more petal-like texture. The en- veloping division M. Desvaux regards as the calyx, the inner as the corolla. It seems very evident to me, however, that the deviation in Musa from the regular form of a Monocotyledonous flower, consists in the confluence of the three divisions of the outer series of the perianthium, and in the cohesion, more or less intimate, with these of the two lateral divisions of the inner series ; the third division of this series, analogous to the labellum in the Orchidece, bein*' the inner lip of the flower. This view seems to be established by the several modifications observable in the different species of Musa itself, especially in M. «K/J(?ria oflloxbui gh, {Plants of Coromand. 3, tab. 223), and in the flower of Musa figured by Plumier, {Nov. Gen. t. 34), but still more by the irregularity confined to the inner series in Strelitzia, and by the near approach to regularity, even in this series, in Kavenala (or Urania), both of which belong to the same natural order. ^ Travels, vol. 5, p, 36. ,;!^ (' ! I.' I i 158 BOTANY OF CONGO. The PajKiw (Carica papaya), from analogous reasoning, may be regarded as of American origin ; there being several other decidedly distinct species natives of that continent, while no species except the cultivated Papaw, nor any plant nearly related to this singular genus, is known to exist either in Asia or Africa. Biit in the present case, the assistance derived from the argument adduced, may perhaps be considered as unnecessary ; for the circumstance of there being no Sanscrit name for so remarkable a plant as the Papaw,^ is nearly decisive of its not being indigenous to India. And in the Malay Islands, the opinion of the inhabitants, according to Rumphius,'' is that it was there introduced by the Portuguese. The same argument may be extended to Cajmcum, of which all the known species probably belong to the new continent ; for the only important exception stated to this genus being wholly of American origin, namely, C.fruicsccns, t72] seems to be set aside merely by the appellations of Ihlnlli and Lada Tchilli, as given to it in the Malay Islands j Chilli^ either simply, or in composition, being the Mexican name for all the species and varieties of this genus.^ All the species of Nicotkuia appear to be American, except N. Australasica (the N. nitcltdata of Ventenat and Prod. Flor. Nov. Hell, but not of Flora Peruviana,) which is certainly a native of New Holland. The exception here, however, does not materially invalidate the reasoning, N. Australasicc difi'ering so much from the other species as to form a separate section of the genus. The same argument might perhaps be applied to other plants of doubtful origin, as to Carina indica, which it would derive from America. It is certainly not meant, however, to employ this reason- ing in every case, and in opposition to all other evidence ; and instances may be found, even among the alimentary plants, where it is very far from being satisfactory. Thus the Cocoa Nut, though it will probably be considered as • Fleming in Asiat. Resear. ii, p. 161. ' Herb. Amboin, i,p, 147. * Hernandez, Rer. Medic. Nov. Hispaii, Thesaur, p. 13.1, et Nierer»b. Hist, Nat.p.Wi, mmm COMPARATIVE VIEW. 159 indigenous to the shores and islands of equinoctial Asia, is yet the only species of its genus that does not belong exclu- sively to America. Cj/tisus Cajan^ may be supposed to have been introduced from India. This plant, which is very generally cultivated in the vicinity of the Congo, I conclude is the Voando, mentioned by Captain Tuckey as being ripe in October ; and as Mr. Lockhart understood from the natives, that Cytisus Cajan continues to bear for three years, it is pro- bably Merolla's Ovvando, of which he gives a similar account.^ Whether Arac/iis hypogaa be indigenous or introduced, cannot now perhaps be satisfactorily determined. This remarkable plant, whose singular structure and economy were first correctly described by M. Poiteau,'' and which was every where seen in abundance, as far as the river was examined, appears to form an important article of cultiva- tion along the whole of the west coast of Africa, and proba- bly also on the east coast, on several parts of which it was found by Loureiro.' According to the same author, it is also universally culti- vated in China and Cochinchina. From China it has probably been introduced into the ws continent of India, Ceylon, and the Malayan Archipelago, where, though now generally cultivated, there is reason to believe, particularly from the names given to it, that it is not indigenous. I think it not very improbable that it may have been carried from Africa to various parts of equinoctial America, though it is noticed in some of the early accounts of that continent, especially of Peru and Brazil. According to Professor Sprcngel,'* it is mentioned by Theophrastus as cultivated in Egypt : but it is by no means evident that Arachis is the plant intended in the passage of Theophrastus referred to ; and it is probable that had it been formerly cultivated in Egypt, it would still be found in that country; it is not, hovt^ever, included either in "Mem. de VInstit, Sc, Fhys, Sav. Etrang. ],p. 4531 41 ' Piccardo Itelaz. p. 120. ' Flor. Cochin. 430. ♦ Hist. Ret Herb. I, p. d8. h: M»W»»» 160 BOTANY OF CONGO. \< :| ^ V. I Forsktil's Catalogue, or in tlie more extensive Flora Egyp- tiaca of M. Dclile. Tlicrc is nothing very improbable in the supposition of Arachis hypoga-a being indigenous to Asia, Africa, and even America ; but if it be considered as originally belong- ing to one of those continents only, it is more likely to have been brought from China through India to Africa, than to have been carried in the opposite direction. Gli/dnc siibterrctHca, however, which is extensively culti- vated in Africa, Madagascar, and several pju'ts of equinoctial America, is probably of African origin ; it is stated, at least both by Marcgraf and Piso, to have been introduced into Brazil from Angola or Congo.^ The Holcits noticed by Captain Tuckey, of which the specimens in the herbarium do not enable me to determine whether it be a distinct species, or a variety only of JI. sorghum or saccli drains^ may be considered as indigenous, or at least as beh ^'ing to Africa. According to Mr. Lockhart, it is vory generally found wild, and it is only once mentioned as cultivated : it may, however, have been formerly cultivated, along with other species of Millet, to a much greater extent ; its place being now supj)lied by the Maize, which gives probably both a more productive and a more certain cro]). The Bioscorea or bitter Yam, which was observed only in a wild state, may be presumed to be a native species ; and 174] if ever it has been cultivated, it may in like manner be supposed to have been superseded by the Manioc or Cassava. The Sa/ii,^ which Mr. Lockhart understood from the natives was one of their most esteemed fruits, he observed to be very generally planted round the villages, especially from Embomma upwards, and to be carefully preserved from birds : its importance is perhaps increased from its ripening in October, a season when the general supply of vegetable food may be supposed to be scanty. ^ Mandubi d'Angola. Marcff. Hist. Nat. Brasil. 43. Mandobi, Pwo, Hist, Nat. Brasil. p. 256. • Probably tlie Zaffo of some of the earlier accounts of CoDgo, vide Malte- BruH Precis de la Oeogr. 5, p. 9. fOMPAM ATIVK VIEW. 101 Thoni seems no renson to doubt that this tree, wliose prol)ul)le pince in the syslem I have stated in my remarks on Amyrideac, belongs originally to the west coast of Africa. /'j/ain Guhicfiisis, of which the oil is distinctly described in I lie beginning of the sixtccntii century by Da Ca da Mosto,\\\ his account (if Senegal/ is without doubt indige- nous to the whole extent of this coast ; as is Rapliia rinifera, of which the remarkable fiiiit also very early attiacted attention -^ and the supposed species of Corypha. Of Alimentary Plants, whether cultivated or indigenous, that are known or supposed to belong to the wi st coast of equinoctial Africa, but which were not seen on the banks of the Congo, a few of the more important may be men- tioned. Among these are the Cocoa Nut ond Rice, the former, according to the natives, not being found in the country. The absence of these two valuable plants is the more remarkable, as the Cocoa Nut is said to exist in the neigh- bouring kingdom of Loango; and, accoiding to Captain Tuckey, a certain portion of land was seen on the banks of the river well adapted to the production of Rice, which is mentioned as cultivated in some of the earlier accounts of Congo. The Sweet Potatoe {Convohulas Batatas), also noticed by the Portuguese Missionavies, was not met with. The Butter and Tallow Tiee of Afzelius, which forms a new genus belonging to GuttiferaB ; the Velvet-Tamarind of Sierra Leone (Codarium acutifolium •^) and the Monkey Pepper, or Piper iEthiopicum of the shops ( Unona jEthlopica of Dunal), which is common on many parts of the coast, were Jiot observed. Two remarkable plants, the Alcec" and the Jamaica ws Ramusio 1, p. 104. Gr^n. Nov. Orb. 28. " Palma-Piuus, Lobel. advers. p. 450. ' Afzel. Gen. Plant, Gaineen. par. prim. p. 23. Codariam nitidam Fakl, enutn. 1, p. 302. * Blighia sapida, Konig in Annuls of Bol. 2, p. 571. Ilorl. Kew. ed. 2da. vol. 2, p. 350. At tne moment that this sheet was about to have been sent to the press, Sir Joseph Banks received a small colleulion of specimens and figures of {tlants, 11 . \ $ ?H ir>2 HOTANY OK CONOO. .> Mj/ !l» -' iiv|, k'i !' or Americnn Nutmetf} now cultivated in tlie West India colonics ; and the former undoubtedly, the latter prohiiMy, introduced from Africa by the Negroes, were neither met with on the banks of the Congo, nor Imve they been yet traced to any part of the west coast. The relation which the vegetation of the Emtcrn shores of equinoctial Africa has to thnt of the west coast, we have at present no means of determining ; for the few plants, chiefly from the ncighboin'hood of Mozambique, included in Lo'ireiro's Flora Cochinchinensis, and a very small number collected by Mr. Salt on the same part of the coast, do not afford materials for comparison. The character of the collections of Abyssinian Plants made by Mr. Salt in his two journeys, forming part of Sir Joseph Banks's herbarium, and amounting to about 200 species, is somewhat extratropical, and has but little affinity to that of the vegetation of the west coast of Africa. To the Flora of E(iypt, that of Congo has still less rela- tion, either in the number or proportions of its natural 47«] families : the herbarium, however, includes several species which also belong to Egypt, as Nymphaea Lotus, Cyperus Papyrus and articulatus, Sphenoclea zeylanica, Glinus lotoides, Ethulia conyzoides, and Grangea raaderaspatana. observed in the late Mission to Cummazee, the capital of Ashantee; and among tl\em a drawing of the fruit and leaf of a plant, there called Attueah or Jttuah, vhich is no doubt the Akee, whose native country is therefore now asoertaiued. • Monodora myristica, Dunal Annonac. p. 80. Decani. Syst. Nat. Reg. Veget. 1,/). 477. Anona myristica, Grert. Sera. 2, jo. 194, t. 125, p. 1. Lunan Hort. Jamaic. 2, p. 10. This remarkable plant is very properly separated from Anona, and considered as a distinct genus by M. Dunal in his monograph of Anonaceee. The character given of this new genus, however, is not altogether satisfactory, M. da Candolle's description, from which it is derived, having probably been taken from specimens which he had it not in his power to examine completely. Both tliese authors have added to this genus Annona microcarpa or Jacauin (Fragm, Bot. p. 40, t. 44, f. 7), established by that author from the fruit of my Cargillia Australis (Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, p. 527), which belongs to the very different family of Ebenacese. Long, in his History of Jamaica {vol. 3, p. 735), has given the earliest account of Monodora Myristica, under the name of the American Nutmeg, and considers it to have been probably introduced from South America : according to other accounts, it comes from the Mosquito shore : but there is more reason to suppose that it has been brought by the Negroes from some part of the vest coast of Africa. i k^ an C'OMPAHATIVK VIEW \0A Of the many romarknhle gcnern aiul ordei's characterising the vegetation of Sof(f/i Africa, no traces are to be found in the herbarium from Congo. Tliis fact is the more worthy of notice, because even in Abyssinia a few remains, if I may so speak, of these characteristic tribes, liave been met with ; as the Protea Ahymuica} observed by Umce, and Pelargonium Abi/sainicum and Geissorrhiza Jdj/asinica' found by Mr. Salt. Between the plants collected by Professor Smith in the island of Sf. Jar/o and those of the Congo herbarium, there is very little affinity ; great part of the orders and genera being different, and not moie than three species, of which Cassia occidentalis is one, being conmion to both. To judge from this collection of St. Jago, it would seem that the vegetation of the Capo Verd Islands is of a character intermediate between that of the adjoining continent and of the Canary Islands, of which the Flora has, of course, still less connection with that of Congo. It might perhaps have been expected that the examina* tion of the vicinity of the Congo would have thrown some light on the orighi, if I may so express myself, of the Flora of St. Helena. This, however, has not proved to be the case ; for neither has a single indigenous species, nor have any of the principal genera, characterising the vegetation of that Island, been found either on the banks of the Congo, or on any other part of this coast of Africa. There appears to be some affinity between the vegetation of the banks of the Congo and that of Madagascar and the Isles of France and Bourbon. This affinity, however, con- sists more in a certain degree of resemblance in several natural families and extensive or remarkable genera, than in identity of species, of which there seems to be very few in common. The Flora of Congo may be compared with those of equinoctial countries still more remote. With that of India, it agrees not only in the proportions of many of its principal families, or in what may be termed 1 Gaguedi Brucis Travels 5,/). 52. » Sttli'n TracelH in Aht/mtm, uppend. pp. Ixiii. and Ixv. {Ante, pp. 93 and 95.) 164 BOTANY OF CONGO. , J^ u ' f . ' ,.. h i 1 1 i [ ( '; V , I [1 i 1 1, ' V 1 >l 1} the equinoctial relation, but also, to a certain degree, in the 477] more extensive genera of which several of these families consist : and theie are even about forty species common to these distant regions. To the vegetation of Equinoctial America it has certainly much less affinity. Several genera, however, which have not yet been observed in India or New Holland, are common to this part of Africa and America •} and there are upwards of thirty species in the Congo herbarium, which are also natives of the opposite coasts of Brazil and Guiana. As the identity of species, especially of the Dicotyle- donous division, conmion to equinoctial America and other intratropical countries, has often been questioned, I have subjoined two lists of plants included in the Congo herba- rium, of which the first consists of such species as are common to America and India : and the second, of such as are found in America only. I have given also a third list, of species common to Congo and India, or its Islands, but which have not been observed in America. And a fourth is added, consisting of doubtful plants, to which I have, in the mean time, applied the names of those species they most nearly resemble, ar^! to which they may really belong, without, however, considering their identity as determined. I. List of Plants common to Equinoctial Africa, America, and Asia. or. ■) Gleiclicnia Hermauni, Prodr. Flor. Nov. lloll. Merteusia dichotoma, Willd. Agrostis Virginica, L. Cyperus articulatus, L. 1 ^ — niloticus, Valil. J ' Linocarplia argentea, Nob. 1 Hypffilyptum argcnteum, Fahl. J Eleocliaris capitata, Prodr. Fl. N. Holl. Flor. Fuireiia umbellata, L.fil. Fistia Stratiotes, L. Boerhaavia mutabilis, Prodr. Nov. Uoll. Ipomoca pes-caprsB, Nob. Convolvoulus pes-canrse, L. 1 . - LsiliensiU.}'*"'-''^' Ipomoea pentapliylla, Jacqu. Scoparia dulcis, L. > Namely, Elseis, Jacqu. Rivina, Z. Telanthera, Nob. (Alteruanthsrae pen- taiidra:). Alcliornea, Sw. Bleclium, Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. (Blecbi sp. Jtiss.) Schwenckia, Z. Uy[)iia, Jacqu. VandcUia, Z. Aunona, Z. Banisteria, A^o&. (Banisterice sp. L.) Paullinia, Juss. (V&u\lmx sp. Z.) Vismia, Ruiz, et Pav. Uouocarpus, Z. Lcgiiotis, Sw. (Cassipourea, Aubl.) Chaillctia, Decand. Besea T^ COM PA RATI VK VIKW, 105 ;n- Heliotropium indicum, L. Splicnoclca zeylanica, GfcrL Apfcratum con^'zoides, L. Waltheria indica, L. X^al — anicricana, L, J Hibiscus tiliaccus, L. sp. Sida pcriplocifolia, L. Cassia occidentalis, L. Guilandiua Bondup, L. 1 r*78 — Bonducclla, L, ] ead. sp. Abrus precatorius, L. Hcdysarum triflorum, L, II. Plants common to Egumoctial Africa and America but not found in India. Octoblepharura albidum, Iledio. Acrosticlium aiireum L. Era^rostis ciliaris. "1 Poa ciliaris, L. j Cjpcras li','ularis, L. Scliwenck'a airiijricana, L. Ilyptis obtusifolia, Nob. Struchiuin (Arnci if auum), Br. jam. 312. Sida juncea, Banks et Soland. MSS. BrasU. Urcna anicricana, L. 1 j — reticulata. Camn. r"^' "P- Mnlachra radiata, L. Jiissicca erccta. L. Crotalaria axillaris, Ilorl. Kcw. .j- Willd. Ptcrocaipus lunatus, L. III. Plants common to equinoctial Africa and India but not found in America. Roccolla fuciformis, Achar. Lichcnog. ■J-iO. Perotis latifolia, Solaiid. in lloii. Keio. Centothcca lappacea, Beano, Eleusinu ind'ca, Gtert. Flagellaria indica, L. Gloriosa superba, \i. Cclosia argentea, L — nLT-garitacea — albida? WiUd Dcsmochoeta lappacea, Lccand. I, a,L. ] Hid. ) ead. sp. Gra. gea (maderaspatana), J dans. Lavenia erecta, Sit. Oxystelnm esculentum, Nob. I'criploca escu'enta, lioxb. Nympllaja Lotus, L. — pubescens, Willd. Hibiscus surattensis, L. Leea iambucina, Ij. Hcdysarum pictum, L. Indigofera lateritia, lyUld. Gliuus lotoides, L. ead. sp. IV. List of Species which have not been satisfactorily ascertained. Acrosticbum alcicornc, Sw. l — stcmaria, Beaiiv. j Imperata cylindrica, Prudr. Flor. Nov. IIoll. Panicum crus-galli, L. Typlia angustifolia, L. Gisekia pliamaceoides, L. CassytLa pubescens, Vrodr. Flor. Nov. IIoll. Celtis orientalis, L. Cardiospermum grand iflorum, Sw. Paullinia pinnata, L. Hydrocntyle asiatica, L. UTU Hcdysarum adsoendens, Sic. Hcdysarum vaginalc, L. Ptcrocarpus Ecastophyllum, L. On these lists it is necessary to make some observa- tions. 1st. The number of species in the first three Usts taken ! , '■'-, ;:i m m : if 166 UOTANY OF CONGO, together is equal at least to one-twelfth of the whole collec- tion. The proportion, indeed, which these species bear to tlie entire mass of vegetation on the banks of the Congo is probably considerably smaller, for there is no reason to believe that any of them are very abundant except Cyperus Papyrus and Bombax pentandrum, and most of thera appear to have been seen only on the lower part of the river. 2nd. The relative numbers of the species belonging to the primary divisions in the lists, are analogous to, and not very materially different from, those of the whole herbarium j Dicotylcdones being to Monocotyledones nearly as 3 to 1 ; and Acotyledones being to both these divisions united as hardly 1 to 10 : hence the Phasnogamous plants of the lists alone form about one-thirteenth of the entire collection. The proportions now stated are very different from those existing in the catalogue I have given of plants common to New llolland and Europe;^ in which the Acotyledones form one-twentieth, and the Phaenogamous plants only one- sixtieth part of the extra-tropical portion of the Flora ; while the Monocotyledones are to the Dicotylcdones as 2 tol. The great proportion of Dicotyledonous plants in the lists now given, and especially in the first two, which are altogether composed of American species, is singularly at variance with an opinion very generally received, that no well established instance can be produced of a Dicotyle- donous plant, conunon to the equinoctial regions of the old and new continent. 3rd. The far greater part of the species in the lists are strictly equinoctial ; a few, however, have also been observed in the temperate zones, namely, Agrostis Virginica, belong- ing, as its name implies, to Virginia, and found also on the shores of Van Diemen's Island, in a still higher latitude ; Cyperus Papyrus and articulatus, Nymphaea Lotus, and ■two] Pistia Straliotes, which are natives of Egypt ; Glinus lotoidea of Egypt and Barbary ; and Flagellaria indica, ' riinden' Vmj. 2, ji. 592. {Ante, p. 08.) C(JMrAHATI\ r, ViKW. l()7 existing on tlie cast coast of New Holland, in as high a latitude as 32"^ S. 4th. It may perhaps be suggested with respect to these lists, that they contain, or even chiefly consist of, plants that during tlie constant intercourse which has now sub- sisted for upwards of three centuries between Africa, America, and India, may have, either from design or accidentally, been carried from one of these regions to another, and therefore are to be regarded as truly natives of that continent only from which they originally proceeded. It appears to me, however, that there is no plant included in any of the lists which can well be sup[)osed to have been purposely carried from one continent to another, unless perhaps Chrysobahinus Icaco, and Cassia occidentalis ; both of which may possibly have been introduced into America by the Negroes, from the west coast of Africa ; the former as an eatable fruit, tiie lattiT as an article of medicine. It seems at least more likely that they should have travelled in this than in the opposite direction. But 1 confess the mode of introduction now stated, does not appear to me very probable, even with respect to these two plants ; both of them being very general in Africa, as well as in Aiuerica ; though Crysobalaiuis Icaco is considered of but little value as a fruit in either continent ; and for Cassia occidentalis, which exists also in India, another mode of convcvance must likewise be sought. Several species in the lists, however, may be supposed to have been accidentally carried, from adhering to, or being mixed with, articles of food or commerce ; either from the nature of the surface of their pericarpial covering, as Des- mochaeta lappacea, Lavenia erecta, Ageratuu) conyzoides, Grangea maderaspatana, IJoerhaavia mutabilis, and Hyptis obtusifolia; or from the minuteness of their seeds, as Schwenckia americana, Scoparia dulcis, Jussioea erecta, and Sphenoclea zeylanica. That the plants here enumerated have actually been carried in the manner now stated is, however, entirely conjectural, aiul the supposition is by no means necessary ; several of them, as Lavenia erecta, Sco- paria dulcis, and Boerhuavia mutabilis, being also natives of M^ (^'h • i \w \> kji »|i| 1 \ 1 1 ; 1 1 1 IB i 1 , 1 I'm 1 1 p ■1'' ' 1 11 J ' i 1 i B w 1 ; 168 BOTANY OF CON (JO. the intratropical part of New Holland ; their transportation to or from which cannot he p apposed to have been affected in any of the ways suggested. The probability, however, of these modes of transporta- tion, with r 'spoct to the plants referred to, and others of similar structure, being even admitted, the greater part of the lists would still remain ; and to account for the disper- 4Hijsion of these, recourse must be had to natural causes, or such as are unconnected with human agency. l»ut the necessity of calling in the operation of these causes implies the adoption of that theory according to which each species of plants is originally ])roduced in one spot only, from which it is gradually propagated. Wiiether this be the only, or the most probable opinion that can be held, it is not my intention to intjuire : it may however be stated as not unfavorable to it, that, of the Dicotyledonous plants of the lists, a considerable nimiber have the embryo of the seed highly developed, and at the same time well protected by the texture of its integiunents. This is the case in Malvaceae, Convolvulaceae, and parti- cularly in Leguminosse, which is also the most numerous family in the lists, and in several of whose species, as Gtti' landina Bondtfc, and Abius precatoiiiis, the two conditions of development and piotcction of the embryo coexist in so remarkable a degree, that I have no doubt the seeds of these ])lants would retain their vitality for a great length of time either in the currents of the ocean,^ or in the digestive oigans of birds and other animals ; the only means a[)j)arently by which their transportation from one continent to another can be effected : and it is deserving of notice that these seem to be the two most general plants on the shores of all equinoctial countries. The Dicotyledonous plants in the lists which belong to other families have the embiyo of the seed apparently less ' Sir Joseph Banks informs me, tliat he received some years ago the drawing of a plant, wliich his correspondent assured him was raised from a seed found on the west coast of Ireland, and tliat the plant was indisputably (inila/'diiia Bonduc. Linnaeus also seems to have been acqiiainted witii otiier instances of germination iiaviiig taken place in seeds th'own on shore on the coast of Norway. Vide Colonite rianlamm, p. 3, in Amoon. Acad. vol. 8. «....,- . ^^. COMPARATIVK VIKW. 1()U • advanced, but yet in a state of considerable development, indicated cither by the entire want or scanty remains of {dbumcn : tlie only exception to this being Leca, in which the embryo is many times exceeded in size by the albumen. In the Monocotyledonous plants, on the other hand, con- sisting of Gramiucae, Cyperaceae, Gloriosa, I'lagcUaria and Pistia, the embryo bears a very small proportion to the mass of the seed, which is formed of albumen, generally farinaceous. But it may heic be observed that the existence of a coi)iou8 albumen in Monocotyledones does not efpially imply an inferior degree of vitality in the embryo, but im may be considered as the natural structure of that primary division ; seeds without albumen occurring only in certain genera of the paradoxical Aroidece, and in some other Monocotyledonous orders which are chiefly aquatic. 5th. Doubts may be entertained of the identity of particu- lar species. On this subject I may observe, that for what- ever errors may be detected in these lists, I must be considered as solely responsible; the inseition of every plant contained in them being founded on a comparison of specimens from the various regions of which their existence in the particular lists implies them to be natives. The only exception to this being Lipoca\pha argentea, of which I have not seen American specimens ; as a native of that continent therefore it rests on the very sufficient authority of Baron Humboldt and M. Kunth. In my remarks on the natural orders, I have alrendy suggested doubts with respect to certain species included in the lists, and shall here add a few observations on such of the others as seem to require it. Acrostichu.n aureum, L. was compared, and judged to agree, with American specimens; and i have therefore placed it in the 2nd list, without, however, meaning to decide whether those plants originally combined with A. aureura^ and now separated from it, should be regarded as species or varieties. Fuirnna umhdlata, L. fil. from Congo, has its umbels somewhat less divided than either the American plant or that from the conthient of India ; but from specimens i i fi 4 III ' 11 iro BOTANY OP CON' O. collected in the Nicobar Islands, thio would appear to be a variable circumstance. Gloriosa sitperba, L. which seems to be very general along the whole of the west coast of Africa, is considered as a variety of the Indian plant by M. Lamarck. This African variety has no doubt given rise to the establishment of the second species of the genus, namely G. shuplcx, which Lin- naeus adopted from M iller ;* and which Miller founded on the account sent to him by M. Richard, of the Trianon Garden, along with the seeds of what he called a new Gloriosa, brought from Senegal by Adanson, and having bhie flowers. Miller had no opportunity of determining the correctness of this account ; for though the seeds vege- tated, the plant died without flowering ; but he added a character not unlikely to belong to the seedling plants of G. superba, namely the want of tendrils. Adanson himself, 4Ki] indeed, notices what he considers a new species of Gloriosa in Senegal,^ but he says nothing of the colour of its flowers, which he would hardly have omitted, had they been blue : that his plant, however, was not without tendrils may be inferred from their entering into the character he afterwards gave of the genus,' as well as from M. Lamarck's account of his variety /3 of G. superba,* which he seems to have described from Adanson's specimens. And as no one has since pretended to have seen a species of this genus, either with blue flowers, or leaves without tendrils, G. sim- plex, which has long been considered as doubtful, may be safely left out of all future editions of the Species Plantarum. As the supposed G. superba of this coast, however, seems to differ from the Indian plant in the greater length and more equal dianuiter of its capsule, it may possibly be a distinct species, though at present I am inclined to con- sider it as only a variety. Sphenoclca zcylanica, Gcerf. I have coinj)areil this plant from Congo with specimens from India, Java, China, ' Gloriosa 2, Mill. Did. ed. 7. ^ Nouvelle espoce do Mcthonira, Ilixt. Nat. du Seneijul, p. 13?. ' Mcndoiii, Fam. den Plant. 2, p. 48. * Eucyc. Method. Botan. 1, p. 134. 'mm COMTARATIVE VIEW. 171 Cochincluna, Gambia, Demcrary, and the island of Trinidad. I was at one time inclined to believe that Sphenoclca^ might be considered as an attendant on Rice, which it very generally accompanies, and with which I supposed it to have been originally imported from India into the various countries where it is found. This hypothesis may still account for its existence in the rice fields of Egypt ;^ but as it now appears to have been observed in countries where there is no reason to believe that rice has ever been culti- vated, the conjecture must be abandoned. Hibiscus tiliaceus, L. agrees with the plant of India, except in a very alight difference in the acumen of the leaf ; but the specimens from America have their outer calyx proportionally longer. ISida poriplocifolia^ L. corresponds with American speci- mens ; those in Hermann's herbarium, from which the species was established, have a longer acumen to the loaf : in other respects I perceive no difference. Walthcria indica, L. I consider W, americana to [»i be a variety of this sportive spocics, which seems to be common to all equinoctial countries. Urena americana, L. and U. reticulata, Cava?i. appear to me not to differ specifically ; and the plant from Congo agrees with West India specimens. Jussicca erecta, L. from Congo, agrees with AN'est India specimens in having linear loaves ; a specimen, however, from Miller's herbarium, which has been compared, and is said to correspond, with that in the Linncan collection, has elliptical leaves. Chrysofjalauus Iraco, L. has its leaves more deeply retuse than any American specimens 1 have seen, but in this rcBpect it agrees with Catesby's figui-e. Guilandina Jionduc, L. from which G. Bonducella docs not appear to differ in any respect, is one of the most general plants on the shores of equinoctial countries. ■ Rapinia herbacen of the Flora Corliiiirliiiieiisis (p. 127) is certainly ^kmoclea zeylanica, as apijears by a specimen sent to Sir Joseph Banks by I^reiro himself. ' Velile Flor, Egyitl. illusl. in op. cit. iM 172 BOTANY 01' CONOO. "I •)1l Ptcrocarpus Itinaftts, L. I have compared the plant from Congo with an authentic specimen from the Linncan her- barium, the examination of which proves that the appearance of ferruginous pubescence in the panicU;, noticed in Linn6's description, is the consequence of his specimen having been immersed in spirits. Several of the plants included in the fourth list, I am inclined to consider varieties only of the species to which they arc referred ; but I have placed them among the more doubtful plants of tliis list, as their differences seem to be permanent, and are su(!ii as admit of being expressed. One of these is Cardiospcrnmm ffvandifoyum, Sw. ofwhieli the Hpcriiniens from Congo diller somcwliat in inflorescence from the West India ])lant. l^a.ulHiiia pinnata, L. is distingiiis^hed rather lemarknbly from the Ameiican plant by the figure of the leaflets, wliicli a])[)ioach to cuneiform, or widen uj)wards, but I can per- ceive no other difference. Fterocarpus EcaslophijUam, L. differs merely in the want of the very short acumen or narrow apex of the leaf, which I have constantly found in all the West India specimens I have examined. Gisekia phariinceoiih's, L. from Congo, has nearly linear leaves ; but I have seen specimens from Kocnig with leaves of an intermediate form. I shall conclude this essay, already extended considerably beyond my original plan, with a general statement of the proportion of new genera and species contained in Professor Smith's herbarium. "WB] The whole number of species in the collection is about C20 ; but as specimens of about thirty of these are so imperfect as not to be referable to their proper genera, and some of them not even to natural orders, its amount may be stated at 590 species. Of these about 250 are absolutely new : nearly an equal number exist also in different parts of the west coast of equinoctial Africa, and not in other countries ; of which, I! I COMPAKATIVK VTKW. 173 however, tlie greatest part are yet unpublished : and about 70 arc common to other intratropical regions. Of uni)ublishcd genera there are 32 in the collection ; twelve of which are absolutely new, and three, though observed in other parts of this coast of equinoctial Africa, had not been found before in a state sufficiently perfect, to ascertain their structure; ten belong to different parts of the same line of coast ; and seven arc conunon to other countries. No natural order, absolutely new, exists in the herba- rium ; nor has any family been found peculiar to ecjuinoc- tial Africa. «f> The extent of Professor Smith's herbarium proves not only flie zeal and activity of my lamented friend, but also liis great (ujjuire/nents in tlial branch of science, which was his ninrc j)artieular [)rovi;ice, and to his excessive exertions in the i/iv< sti};^/ition of whiei/ he fell a victim, in the ill-fated exp<'dition to (Jongo. Had he returned to Euro!)o, he would assuredly have given a far more complete; ano g/ nerally interesting account of his discoveries than what is liere /ittempted : and the numerous facts which he coidd no doubt have comFuuni- cated respecting the habit, the structure, and tlie uses of the more important and remarkable plants, would probably have determined him to have followed a very different plan from that adopted in the present essay. It remains only that I should notice the exemplary dili- gence of the Botanic Gardener, Mr. David Lockhart, the only survivor, I believe, of the party by whom the river above the falls was examined, in that disastrous journey which proved fatal to the expedition. From Mr. Lockhart I have received valuable information concerning many of the specimens contained in the herba- rium, and also respecting the esculent plants observed on the banks of the Congo. February 2, 1818. LIST OF PLANTS COLLECTED BY THE OFFICERS, &c., IN CAPT ROSS'S VOYAGE, ON TIIK COASTS OF BAFFIN'S BAY. 3 BY ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S. [Reprinted /rem " A Voyage of Discovery fw the purpose of exploring Baffin's Bay," by John Boss, K.S., Captain Bayal Navy. Appendix, pp. cxli — cxliv.] LONDON; 1819. M .»# IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) ^/ 4^ C/a 1.0 iiilM |2.5 |50 "^ IIII^B 1^ IM III 2.2 5 '- ||||M ■itUt. 1.4 ||.6 I.I 1.25 6" V] <^ /i 7: -if r ^ Oyy.. Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIK STRffiT WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 (716) •72-4503 >, L t| \ 1 1 1 rl'-'H'M wx. LIST OP PLANTS [cxli COLLECTED ON THE COASTS OF BA'i^'FIN'S BAY, From Lat. 70° 30' to 76^ 12' on the East Side; AND AT POSSESSION BAY, In Lat. 73° on the West Side. Tlip. List is formed cbicfly from Capt. Ross's collection ; a considerable nnmbcr of additional species to which (S.) is annexed, were collected by Capt. Edward Sabine, and a few marked (F.) were received from Mr. Fisher, the surgeon of the Akxander. Triandeia. Eriophorum polyslachyon, Linn. Alopecurus alpinus, Smith, Flor. Brit. iii, p. 1386. Agrostis algida, Phipps't Voy. p. 200. Wahlenh. Lapp. p. 25, t. i. (S.) Gra- men sui generis. paradoxa, nov, *p. Vix hujus, forsan pro))rii, generis. Poa laxa, Willden. Sp. PI. i, p. 386. Eexandsia. Rumex digynus, L. Distinct urn genus (DoNLi nob,^) efformat. Decandbia. Andromeda tetragona, Z. Pyrola rotundifolia, L. ? Absque floribus baud determinanda. Saxifraga oppositifolia, L. [cxiii propinqua, ncv. sp. S. Hir- culo, cui proxima, minor, et diversa prsesertim calycibus nudis et petalis inappendiculatis. flagellaris, Sternberg, Sa.rifr. p. 25, t. 6. S. setigera, Purah, Amer. i, p. 312. (F.) tricuspidata, Willdan Sp. PI. ii, p. 657. (S.) — cfcspitosa, L. Notis non- nuUis differt, forsan distincta. petiolaris, nov. sp. proxima S. rivulari. (S.) cernua, L. Silene acaulis, L. Lychnis apetala, L, • Corrected by Mr. Brown in the second edition of the voyage to " Oxyria, //iV/."— Edit. 12 T iji Vlt V / I I ml 178 PLANTS OF BAFFIN S BAY. I-yclinis triilora, tiov. sp. Cerastiutn alpinum, L. ICOSANDIUA. (S.) Potentilla pulchella, nov. sp. P. sericeue affinia. (S.) grocnlandica, nov. sp.F nimis affinis P. fiigidae et Brauniaute. (S.) Dryas integrifolia. Fahl in Flor. Dan. 121 G. POLYANDRIA. Papaver nudicaulc, L. Ranunculus — , sulphurc is forte vel elacialis ; species e fragmentis non determinanap (?.) DiDYNAMIA. Pedicularis hirsuta, Z. cbtiii] Tetkadynamia. Draba muricella, Wahlenb. Lapp. p. 174, t. xi, f. 2 ? (S.) — — oblongata, nov. sp. (S.) coryinbosa, nov. sp. ? prrece- denti valde affinis et ambse D. ru- pestri {HoH. Keto. iv, p. 91) proximie. (S.) Cochlearia '"•inestrata, nov. sp. A C. anglica et danica, quibus valde propinqua, differt valvulis subaveniis et dissepimenti elliptico-lanceoiati axi dehiscente. Syngenesia. Leontodon Taraxacum, L. ? vaiietas nana P vix species distincta. MONOSCIA. Carex compacta, nov. sp. C. puliae affinis. (F.) DiCECIA. Enipetrum nigrum, Z. Salix arctica, nov. sp. specimen mancum dubiae specie!, pra;cedenti proximse. Poly GAM I A. Hicrocliloe alpina, Sr. Holcus al- pinus, IVahlenb. Lapp. p. 51. (S.) Cryptogamia. Lycopodium Selago, L. (S.) Polyt richum junip. -inum, Hooker and Taylor, Muse. Brit. p. 25. Orthotrichum cupulatuni, Muse. Brit. p. 72 ? Tnciiostomum lanuginosum, Muse. Brit. p. 60. Dicranum scoparium, Muse. Brit. p. 57. [cli'' Milium turgidum, Wahlenb. Lapp. p. 351. Biyum , absque capsulis. Ilypnum aduncuni, Z. Juiigermannia , fructificatione nulla. Gvropliora hirsuta, Aehar. Syn. p. 69. '(S.) erosa, Aehar. Syn. p. 65. (S.) Cetrariaislandica, Aehar. Syn. p. 229. nivalis, Aehar. Syn. p. 228. Cenomyce rangil'erina, Aehar. Syn. p. 277. fimbriata, Aehar. Syn. p. 254? Dufurea ? rugosa, nov. sp. Cornicularia bicolor, Aehar. Syu. p. 301. Usnea ? , nov. sp. ? absque scu- tellis. Ulva crispa. Lightf. Scot. 972 P Algarum genus ? ? Confervis simplicissimis et Tremellae cruentse (.Ung. Bat. 1800) quodammodo affineP? Minute globules, the colouring matter of the Red Snove, of which extensive patches were seen in lat. 76° 25' N., and long. 65° W i 'Trn^^^^vT'rT*"" CATALOGUE OP PLANTS FOUND IN ^ SPITZBERGEN BY V^ 'APTAIN SCOEESBT. BY ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S. IBeprinteafron.^' An Account of the Arcti. Region.," ly W, Scoreshy, Jun., FM.8.K Vol 1, A^endi^, No. V, pp. 75. 76.] EDINBURGH. 1820. VI t'^ ■A J vl- i h' . , _.j Panya, siliqnis lincari-oblongis, nnthcris ovalibus, foliis (fcrc omnibus) integerriniis, pcdunculis glabcrriniis. Desc. Jlerba huiiiilis, pcrennis, glabcrrima. RadLv pcrpcndicularis, crassa, sublignca, striis transversis tcnuibiis notata, sacpc multiceps. Cauica brevissimi, dense foliati. Folia petiolata, lanceolata passimvc spatlndato-lanceolata, integcrrima, nonnulla rarissinie paucidentata, crassinscula, opaca, immerse uninervia, venis alto imraersis inconspicuis. Fedoli dimidio superiore angusto lineari tcxtura laminae, inferiore dilatato semivaginanti scarioso albicanti. Scapus caulem abbreviatuni terminans vel sacpe axillaris, aphyllus, ebracteatns, glaberrimus, florifer foliis saepe duplo fructifer triplo — quadruplove longior. F/orcs corymbosi, pedunculis patentibus glaberrimis. Cali/cV glaber, modice patens, deciduus : sepala ovalia, obtusa, concava, insertione parum ina^qualia, immerse nervosa, nervis passim oblique connexis. Fetala quatuor, aiqualia, unguiculata, purpurea, rarius alba, calyce duplo longiora ; uncjues lineares ; lamina obovatge, uninerviae, venosae venis apicc d'cbotomis. Stamina 6, tetradynama. Filamenfa edentuia; 4 longiora latiora, altero latere extra medium paulo angustiora. Anthera uniformes, infra medium affixae, oblongo ovales, ochroleucse, basi cordata lobulis approximato-parallelis, connectivo peran- gusto. Follen sphaericum, simplex (nee compositum quan- tum observare licuit per lentum 114-ies augentem). GlanddcB hypogynce quatuor, filamenta longiora extus stipantes. Ovarium sessile, glabrum, biloculare, polysper- mum, ovulis numerosis. Stylus brevissimus. Stigma bipartitum, lobis placentis oppositis, obtusis, mutuo saepius appressis, basibus confluentibus et quasi in latera styli decurrentibus. Siliqua racemosae, erectap, nonnuUae quan'- doque pendulae, pedicellis patentibus, intra cicatrices floris sessiles, lineari-oblongae, passim siliculiformes, utrinque obtusae. Valvce planae, uninerviae, venosae. Dissepimentum completum (rarissirae fenestratum foramina magno v. parvo) ^arachnoideo-areolatum, axi quandoque opaciori paulo incras- JkL ^esti^. %< DICOTYLEDONES. 197 sato, lincisvc duabus opacioribus axi nppvoxiinatis. Funiculi umhilicah'fi inarginati, latiusculi, dimidio inferiori septo coliocreiitcs. Srmina 0-8 in singulo loculo, sirpiusrjuo biscriata, epidermis testa) laxus, tenuissitiius, albus, idtra ipsam testani in linibum latiiisciduni cxteiisus, supra nuclevun rugosus, testa ii)sa, denipto cpiderniide, crasso-inend)ranacca e duabus laniellis iuvicem arete cohairentibus conflata, [wi"! menibrana interna nulla nisi lamella interior testa;. Embryo curvatus, j)luml)eus. Cot j/lccf ones ovali-obovat,T, planius- cul.r, accumbentcs, avenia; lladicala teres, aeuta. Obs. Parrya; altera species est P. mncromrjm, siliquis lanccolato-lincaribus utrinque acutis inter semina sa;pe con- strictis, antheris linearibus, pedicellis floriferis hispidiusculis, foliis incisis dentatisfpie ; qua) Cardaniine nudicaulis, Linn. sp.pl. ed. 1, p. Col, fide speciminis unici fruetiferi absque floribus illius herbarii. Cardaminc, &c. GmcL sib. 3, />. 273, «. 43. Cardaniine articulata, Pursh. am. 2,/>. 439. ])e Cand. si/st. 2, p. 2G8. Arabis nudicaulis, l)e Cand. si/st. 2, p. 240. EXPLICATIO TABULiE— B.^ Pauiua AiicTicA. — 1, 2, et 3. Plantse floridae et 21 planta fructifera ; omnes magnitudine naturali. Sequentes magnitudine auctae, 4. flos integer, 5. petalum, 6. flos petalis orbatus, 7. sepalum, 8. genitalia integumentis florali- bus avulsis, 9. stamen longius antice, 10. idem postice visum, 11. stamen brevius, 12. pollen 200-i8s auctum, 13. pistillum receptaculo insidens a facie visum, 14. idem duplo auctius, 15. idem valvis avulsis, 16. ejusdem (14) sectio transversalis, 17. pistillum a latere visum, 18. idem valvis avulsis ovula exhibens loculi alterius, 19. ejusdem (17) sectio transversa, 20. placentae portio cum ovulis et funiculis suis, 22. siliqua matura dehiscens a facie visa, 23. siliqua matura clausa a latere visa, 24. eadem valvis orbata exhibens dis- sepimentum et semina loculi alterius, 25. placentae portio cum seminibus duobus epiderniide laxo rugoso arilliformi tectis, 26. scminis maturi integumentis ambobus instructi ' See Nufeal p. IH7. r^\ ' 11 i i i II * 198 CIILORIS MKLVILLIANA. scctio trniisvcrsn, 27. semen opidermidcnrilliformi orbatiitn, 28. cjiisdcm scctio longitiulinnlia, 29. embryo situ imtumli, 30. idem cotyledouibus nrtc cxpnnsis, 31. semen nbortivum. 15. Cardamink dkllidi folia. Zinf/. sp. pi. rd. 2, p. 913. Flor. Ban. t. 20. Wahlcnh. hpp. p. 179. De Cand. sj/nt. nat. 2, p. 249. Br. in Scorcshys arct. rcr/. 1, append, p. 75. {Ante, p. 181.) Cardaniine foliis simplicibua ovatis pctiolis longissimis. Lhin. hipp. p. 214, n. 260 (cum tigura rcspcctu lml)itus bona, quoad florcs pessima, fah. 9,/. 2), exchis. syn. Clusii et Gerardi, ad Arabidem bellidifoliam pertinentibus, monentc D. Smith, inFlor. lapp. cd. 2. CARYOPHYLLEiE. IG. Lychnis apf.tala. Linn. np. pi. cd. 2, p. C2G. Flor. Ban. 806. Willden, sp.pl. 2, p. 810. Pcrs. si/n. 1, p. 520. Wahlenh. lapp. p. 135, /. 7. Br. in Rosa voy. cd. 2, vol. 2, p. 192. {Ante, p. 178.) Richardson in Frank- in s journ. p. 738. Cucubakis caule simplicissimo nnifloro corolla inclusa. Linn. lapp. 143, n. 181, t. 12,/. 1. 17. Ckrastium alpinum. Jjinn. sp. pi. cd. 2, p. 628. ceixxi] Willden. sp.pl. 2,jo. 814. Pers. syn.\,p. 521. Smith hrit. 2, p. 500. Enyl. hot. 472. Hooker scot. p. 144 ct 280. Soland. in Phipps' voy. p. 202. Br. in Ross voy. cd. 2, vol. 2, p. 192. {AntCip. 178.) Spitz, pi. in Scorcsbys arct. reg. 1, append, p. 75. {Ant^, p. 181.) Hooker in Scoresby greenl. p. 413. Cerastium latifolium. Liyhtf. scot. I, p. 242, t. 10. Obs. Species polymorpha cujus tres varietates sequentes in Insula Melville cbservatae. a. folia oblonga rariusve brev^ ovalia, pedunculi dicho- tomi rarius uniflori, pili pedunculorum plerique glanduloso- capitati, capsulse oblongfe calyce duplo fere longiores. j3. folia late ovata, pedunculi dichotomi pilis plerisque acutis, calycis foliola interiora glabriuscula. I I DICOTYLEDON ES. 199 ;s fl y. liirsutn, folia clliptinv v. laiiccolntn, pcdiinculi divisi ct solitnrii, pilis plcrisijuc nciitis, capsjilae calycc paulo Ion- giores, IS. Stellauia EnwARDSii, foliis ovato-lancoolatis inte- gcrrimis cnerviis nitidis, pc(lllncllli^^^ t('rniiiialil)iis unifloris trifidisvc, potalis l)ipartitis calycc innncisc triiicrvi loiigiori- biis, antlicris purpnrcis. Obs. Duplex varictas. Ill o. (cujiis cxcmplnria plurima in Melville Island, et nliqua anno 1792, ad Chesterfield Inlet lecta vidi) folia ovata acuta v. ovato-liinceolata, pedunculi solitarii v. trifidi, lateralibus socpissiuic unifloris altero nunc abortientc, dum solitarii ebracteati, duui divisi bihracteati, hracteis scnufolia- ceis marginc menibranaceo ciliato, pedicellis lateralibus pariter bibracteatis. Caulis ct folia saepins glaberrima, caulis nunc villosiusculus et folia basi ciliata villis tenuibus laxis. |3. (cujus exeiuplaria duo, quorum alterum multicanle\ folia ovato-lanceolata apice subnttenuata nitidissima, pedun- culi saepius uniflori. Caules et folia glaberrima. In utraque fructus desideratur, qui exstat in S. Edwardsii, Mkhardson in Franklhi's Journ. p. 738. In liac vero, quae forsan distincta species, antherae ociiroleucae minimae et polline destitutac, styli elongati et stigmata manifestiora, caules et folia glaberrima, capsula erecta calyce fere duplo longior scmisexvalvis, semina reniformia lae'^'ia fusca. De Stellaria nitida Hooker in Scoreshy r/rcenl. p. 41 l,cui secundum auctorem folia lanceolata siccitate subtrinervia, flores subpaniciilati et anihersL iiavae, incertus sum. 19. Arena RTA quadrivalvis, foliis subulatis acutis glaberrimis trinerviis, pedunculis unifloris elongatis pubes- centibus, calycibus acutissimis trinerviis petala elliptica superantibus capsula quadrivalvi (nunc 3 — 5-valvi) saepius brevioribus. Alsine rubella, Waldenh. lapp. 128, t. G, forsan baud distincta ; sed secundum auctorem capsula 3-valvis petala rubella et in icone subspathulata basi valde attenuata. Desc. ^(?ri« 1-2-uncialis. ^a. 7.'3M, paiilo (livcrsa est statiira niajorc, foliis calycem loiigi- tudiiie supcraiitihiis, luiiiiis crassis nco adco oljtusis, intcr- iiodio s[r[)i»is l)rtJvioril)ua, calycis foliolis diiohus cxtcrioribus parmn l)rt'vioril)Ms, iicrvis latcralihus onniiuin numifcstiori- i)ua, pctalis loiigitiidiiic calycia. In Imc capsiila trivalvis calycom aH|iiat. Alsiuo stricta Walilonh. lap/), p. 127, ab yVrcnaria Rossii liichardx. I. c. differt statiira diiplo iiiajorc, foliis loiigioribus nciitis aliiscpjo iiotis. a SAXIFRAGE.E. SAXIl'RAGA. //////. CiiAR. Gkn, Slamiua 10, anlfwris didyniis. Pclala indivisa. Sf^li 2. Capsu/a (v. adhc'crcns v. libera,) bilo- cularis, birostrisv. biloba, foramine inter rostra ipsisvc lobis intus longitudinalitcrdehisccns, polyspernia. Sciiiina : testa iiucleo snbconforini. Obs. Charactereni in pancis nnitatuni strnctnrani aiitlic- rarum et seniinntn rcspicicnteni proposui ob genus [ccuxiii nmxinie nifinc (Lkptaiuuiena nob. qua) Saxifraga amplexi- ioXxiiySternb. saxifr. supjjl. j). 2, t. 2. Saxifraga pyrolifolia, Don L ^'inn. soc. trans. V6, p. 389) cui anthcraj unilocu- lares bivalves septo inconipleto parallelo, et scniina (capsula) alto biloba;) scobiforniia, testa utrinque ultra nucleuni ovalem elongata, subulata ! 21. Saxifraga oppositifolia. Linn. sp. pled. 2, p. 575. Willden. sp.pl. '2, p. 048. a. Smith Brit, 2, p. 450. Enffl. bot. t. 19. Wahlcnb. tapp. p. 113. Carpat. p. 118. Soland. in Phipps voy. p. 202. Br. in Boss voij. cd. 2, vol. 2, JO. 192. {Ante, p. 177.) Spitz, pi. in Scoresbys arct. reg. 1, append, p. 75. {Ante, p. 181.) Bon in Linn, soc. trans, v. 10, /;. 400. kM 11 m. , 202 Cll LOUIS MELVILLIANA. 22. Saxifraga iiiPcuLUS. Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2, p. 576- |3. Petiila obovata, ungiic nurlo : cnulis uniflorus. Saxifraga propinqua. Br. in Ross voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 192. {Jnte,p. 177.) Hirciilus piopinquus. JTaw. Sa,vif. cnum.p. 41. Obs. Petala quandoquc, saepius foisan, appcndiciilata et calyces ciliati; ideoque a S. Ilircalo vix differt nisi petalis plerunique obovatis ungnc niido ncc ciliato, caule fere semper unifloro et stalura minore. Ilaec varictas solum in Insula Melville observata fuit. i^^' I \ i! 23. Saxifraga flagellaris, flagellis filiformibus, caule erecto simplici 1-3-floro calycibusqne glanduloso-pubescenti- buSjfoliis radicalibus caulinisque inferioribus obovato-spatbu- latis ciliatis ; superioribus villosiusculis, petalis persistentibus capsula seniisupera longioribus. Saxifraga flagellaris. Stenih. saxifr. p. 25 et 58, /. 6. Sfeve?i in 3fcp>. soc. naf. cur. viosq. 4, p. 79. Marschall for. faur-cnucas. S. p. 291. Br. in Boss' voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 192. {Ante, p. 177.) Don in Linn. soc. trans. 13, 7;. 373. Saxifraga sctigera. Piirsh. am. \,p. 312. Desc. Badix perpendicularis, fibras longas subsimplices dimittens, elevans Caulcm unicuni, siniplicissimuni, 2-4- uncialem, foliatum, pubescenteni, pilis brcvibus strictis purpureo-capitatis, sursum crebrioribus, basi demuni glabratum. Folia indivisa, radicalia et caulina inferiora confertissima, patentia, superiora sparsa : radicalia cuneato- obovata et subspathulatR; acutiuscula, plana, basi angustata in petiolum brevem latiusculum, immerse nervosa, nervis lateralibus dichotomis ramis interioribus in extimum uiar- gini folii approximatum desinentibus, apicibus mox infra apicem folii confluentibus, ibique callo subovali in pagina superiore parun elevato aucta, marginibus longitudinaliter ciliatis, pilis subulatis strictis rigidulis brevibus albicantibus, capitulo glanduloso purpurascente demumdeciduo apiculatis, terminaii dilatato pariter apiculi.to:, caulina inferiora conferta, radicalibus subsimilia figura, clliis marginalibiis et paginis glabris ; superiora sparsa, paulo minora, oblonga, acutius- cula, basi vix attenuata, subsessilia utraque pagina margini- DICOTYLEDON ES. 203 '/ busque pilis brevibns glaiubiloso-capitatis iisqnc calycis et caulis similibus. Tlaylla ex alis folioriim radicaliuni ct inferioriini caulis solitaria, filiformia, 3 — 5-uncias longa, angulata v. aiiguste marginata, arciiato-dcflexa, pilis glan- dulosis rarissiniis conspcrsa, aphylla, apice sobolifera : [ccixxiv gcmmida parva, tvirbinata, c foliolis nanis nunicrosis con- niventibus, arete imbricatis, obovatis acutiuscnlis, immerse ncrvosis, glabris, raarginibus ciliis iionmillis brevibus ornatis; et in ipsa basi radiciilis 2 — 3 simplicibns singulis e vagina (coleorliiza) membranacea, primo clausa dein Iflcerata erumpentibus. Flores 1 — 3, pedunculati, erecti, medius praecocior, ebracteatus, laterales braotea iinica nunc duabus alternis lato-linearibus sessilibiis foliaceis. Cal;^x basi adhacrens, dimidio libero 5-partito, laciniis ovatis, obtusiusculis extus pube glandulosa foliorum instar con- spersis, intus glaberrimis, ncrvis alte immersis. Pctala 5, aurea, calyce dupio longiora, mi(/ue brevissimo, lamina obo- vata, 5 — 7-nervi, srcpissimc iiinj)peM(licuiata, quandoque sqiiamula obsoleta extra nervos extimos. Sfamina decem, calyce parum longiora, pctalis breviora. Filamcnta subulata, suba^qualia. Atithera iiniformes, cordata?, flavae, loculis contiguis medio (margiiie) longitudinaliter dehiscentibus. Pollen flavum. Ovarium basi brcv^ turbinata adherenti, dimidio libero bifido ; biloculare, polyspcrmum. Sfj/li vix uUi. Stif/mata sviborbiculata, depressa, papulosa, nee omnino glabra. Capsnla plusquam semisupera, bilocularis, biloba, calycis laciniis erectis cincta, et petalis persistentibus (vix cmarcidis) longioribus occultata. lobis brevibus crassius- culis longitudinaliter, fere ad stigmata persistentia usque, dehiscentibus. Semina in cavitate biloculari indivisa solum, lobis vacuis, minuta, la^via, cylindraceo-oblonga, castanea : testa membranacea. Albumen semini conforme, album, farinoso-carnosum. Embryo rectus, axilis, teres, longitudine fere dimidii albuminis. Cotyledones radicula breviores. : > 24. Savifraga TRicuspiDATA. Moith. in act. Ilafn. 10, jO. 446, t. 6, n. 21. Gunn. noro. 2, ;;. 135, n. 1046. Flor. Ban. 976. Willden. sp. pi. 2, p. 657. Pers. syn. \,p. 490. Sternb.sa.vifr. p.^^. Purs/t. a?it. \, p.S]2. Giesecke 201 CIILORIS MELVILLIANA. >'4\ m I m Greenl. in Edin. Encyclop. Br. in Ross voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 102. [Ante, p. 177.) Bon in Linn. soc. trans. 18, p. 440. Richardson in Franklin s jour. ]). 737. Obs. In planta Insula? Melville, quae statura humilior, folia radicalia passim et caulina omnia indivisa. 25. Saxifraga hyperborea, foliisglaberrimis; radicali- bus palmatis elongato-[)ctiolatis, caule lanato subbifloro, bructeis oblongo-linearibus scssilibus, petalis uninerviis, capsulis semiinferis. Obs. Proxime accedit S. rivulari Linn, et ejusdem forsan varietas. S. rivularis aiitein diff'ert bracteis ambabus saepius, inferioribus semper s\d)petiolatis obovatis, caiile interne minus lanato. Ab utraqiie distincta est S. petiolaris [Br. in Ross' voy. cd. 2, v. 2, p. 192. {Ante, p. 177) foliis omnibus glandulis subsessilibus conspersis : radicalibus scapnni aDquantibus v. superantibus, folio florali lobato, petalis triuerviis. 26. Saxtfraga UNii'LORA, foliis radicalibus aggregatis trifidis ; caulinis liiiearibus indivisis distantibus, caule unifloro ovarioque infero viscido : pube glandulosa brevis- sima, calycibus obtusis, petalis obovato-oblongis. Saxifraga coespitosa, Br. in Ross' voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 192. {Ante, p. 177.) ccixxv] Saxifraga venosa, Ilaworth, enum. saxifr. p. 28 ? Obs. Niniis affinis S. ca3spitosse, Linn. ; vix distincta species. 27. Saxifraga nivalis, Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2, p. 573. Willdcn. sp. pi. 2, p. 645 Pers. syn. 1, p. 488. Smith hrit. %p. 449. Enyl. hot. 440. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 113. a. corymbus multifiorus thyrsoideus, pedunculis inferiori- bus trifloris. /3. corymbus simplicissimus pauciflorus. Linn. lapp. t. Obs. varietas /3. dimidio minor, pube caul is et pedicel- lorum parciore breviore stricta (nee, ut in a. laxa decum- bente lanam brevemrefereiite) ; in utraque pctala persistentia. \ !i' DTCOTYLEDONES. 205 Saxifraga longiscapa, Bon in Linn. soc. fransact. 13, p. 388, a varietate /3. vix difFert nisi scapo longiorc. 28. Saxifraga foliolosa, foliis radicalihus cuneatis siibdentatis, scapis divisis : rainis fipice uniflons infra tcctis foliolis nanis fasciculatis, calycibus inferis obovatis, petaloruni laminis cordato-lanccolati,«. Saxifragse stcllaris var. Linn. Saxifraga caule nudo siniplici foliis dentatis coma foliolosa Linn, lajjp. j). 137, y. tab. 2,/ 3. Saxifraga stcllaris fl. comosa. Willden. sp. pi. 2, p. C44. Ohs. Distincta vidctnr a S. stellari, Linn, (qnac in Insnla Melville baud observata fuit) scapo dense foliolato floribns pancissiniis (v. nullis) calycibus obovatis, et prsB&ertim peta- lorum aequalium lanunis basi cordatis. 29. Saxifraga q.v.\\.^\]\, Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2,j». hn^JIor- lapp. n. 172, t. %f. 4. Willden. sp. pi. 2, p. G52. Pers. syn. 1, p. 489. ^SmUh hit. 2, p, 453. Emjl. hot. t. G64. Flor. Ban. 22. Wahlenh, lapj). p. 116. Hooker, scot. p. 130. Gmel. sib. 4, p. 1C2, n. 74. Sternb. saxifr. p. 18, t. 12,/. 2. Soland. in Phipps' voy. p. 202. Br. in Ross voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 192. {Ante, p. 177.) Spitz, pi. in Scoresbys arct. reg. 1, app. p. 75. {Ante, p. 181.) Bon in Linn. soc. trans. 13, p. 364. Richardson in Franklin s journ. p. 737. Obs. Variat rarius caule ramoso, raniis unifloris, quae S. cernua, Gunn. nor. n. 528, t. 8,/. 2, ct Saxifraga bulbifera? Flor. Ban. 390. Zocya pi. island, in Olajs. reise 2, p. 236. 30. Chrysosplenium alternifolium, Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2, p. 569. Willden. sp.pl. 2, p. 637. Bers. syn. l,jo.487. Smith brit. 2, p. 453. Eny. bot. t. 54. Hooker scot. p. 128. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 111. Carpal p. 116. Marschall caucas. I, p. 313. Richardson in Franklin s journ. p. 737. (f ^: il ! I w i\ i l^ 206 CIILORIS MELVILLIANA. llOSACEiE. 31. Dryas iNTEGRiFOMA, folus integemmis passimque infra medium inciso-crenatis : venis subtiis inconspicuis ; novellis semisiccatisque marginibus rovolutis. Dryas integrifolia, Fa/il in act. soc. hist. nat. Iiafii. vol. 4, ccixxvi] par. 2, p. 171. Flor. Dan. 1216. Pers. syn. 2, p. 57. Br. in Moss' voy. ed. 2, vol. 2. p. 193. {Ante, p. 178.) Bichardson in Frar :li?is journ. p. 740. Dryas tenella, Banks mss. (fid. specim. a Terra Nova, ubi primum an, 176G, a D. Banks detecta) Pursh. am. 1, p. 350. Obs. Nimis affinis D. octopetalae, qua3 differt statura saepissime majore, foliis semper longitudinaliter inciso-cre- natis, subtus costatis venis prominulis. SIEVERSIA. SiEVKRsiA, JFillden. in May. der gesell. naturf.fr. zii Berlin b.jahry. (1811), jo. 397, charactere emendato. Char. Gen. Calyx decemfidus, laciniis alternis acces- soriis. Petala 5. Stamina indefinite numerosa. Ovaria indefinita, ovulo adscendente. Styli tcrminales, continui. Achenium stylo toto persistenti aristatum. Embryo erectus. Habitus /crc, nee omnino, Gei, quod differt Stylis yewz'cw- latis articulo superiors dissimili sapiusque deciduo. Ab utroque gencre distinguendum Geum potentilloides (Coluria nob.) ob Stylum basi cum apice ovarii articulatum deciduum, et Achenia (glandulosa) tubo elongate turbinate calvcis inclusa. Sieversia3 species sunt Geum montanum et reptans Z?;?//. radiatum Michaux, Peckii et triflorum Pursh, glaciale Adams, humilis, congesta et dilatata nob. et Geum anemo- noides JFillden. sp. pi. quae Dryas pentapetala Linn, cui certe styli terrainales nee laterales ut perhibet Willdenow in charactere generis Sieversise, pro hac specie solum ab illo instituti. iili\ i- 210 CIILORIS MELVILLIANA. cnlyce breviores, extus pube nigricante. Ca/yx villis nigris subadpressis copiosis tcctus, dentibus erectis brevibus. Corolla caBrnleo-violaccu, calyce duplo longior (9 — 10-Iin. jEquans). Vcxillum obcordatum lateribus reflexis, lamina basi attenuata absque callis auriculisve. Ala vexillo bre- viores, obtusissima3, apice diktat o oblique rctuso, pro[)e basin lateris auriculati inius plica saliente, hinc auriculo mcdiocri. Carina alis paulo brevior, obtusa cum mucrone brevi acutiusculo. Stamina inclusa 1 — 9-fid. antheris uni- formibus. Legumen erectum, calyce hinc longitudinaliter fisso infra auctum, oblongum, acuminatum, sutura superiore intrusa intusque septifera, septo incompleto bipartibili, funiculis adnatis j)arallclo-striato. Semina reniforinia, in singulo loculo 7 — 9, funiculis apice solutis e margine dis- sepimenti quasi ortis. Obs. Species proxhiia O. uralensi quae diversa floribus leguminiimsque spicatis, foliolis numerosioribus et semper acutissimis, calycibus leguminibusque cinereis pilis nonnullis atris pluribus albis. COMPOSITE. 37. Leontodon palustre, Smilh hrit. 2, bat. 553. Fers. si/n. 2, p. 3G7. Hooker Flor, Dan. 1708. Richardson in Franklin's ccixxix] Leontodon lividus, Waliht. et. Kitaib. 2, j». 120, /. 115. milden. sjj.pl. 3, p. 1545 caucas. 2, p. 246, vol. 3, p. 531. Leontodon taraxacum ? £r. in Ross voy. p. 194. {Ante, p. 178.) Leontodon taraxacum /3, Wahlenb. carpal, p. 257. Obs. Nimis affinis L. Taraxaco L. videtur. p. 823. Fn<;l. scot. p. 227. Jour n. p. 746. pi. rar. hung. Marsch. taur- ed. 2, vol. 2, 238. Upsal. 38. AiiNiCA MONTANA /3, Liuu. sp. pi. ed. 2, p. 1245. Willden. sp.pl. 3, p. 2106. Fers.syn. 2, p. 453. Waklenb. lapp. 210. Arnica angustifolia, Void in Flor. Dan. 1524, fide exempl. Greenland, li D. Giesecke. DICOTYLKIJONKS. 211 IT' 2, \al. 15. de Doronicum foliis lanceolatis, Linn. lapp. 241, n. 305. Oh. Planta nostra Groenlandica saepius hiuiiilior (2 — 4- uncialis) cum cxcmplaribiis iionnullis a D. Richardson prope littora maris arctici quadrans vix 8')ecie distinguenda ab Arnica montana a, cujus insuper varietatcs sunt Arnica plantaginea et fulgens, Pumh. am. 39. Cfneraiua congesta, capitulo lanato, foliis lineari- lingulatis undiilatis, caule simplicissimo. 1)esc. llcrha 3 — 4-uncinlis lanata. Radix fasiculato- fibrosa. Folia radicalia et ima caulina numcrosa indivisa, lingulata, obtusa, undulata, demuni glabriuscula, viridia ; caulina superiora 2 — 3, alterna, lanii decumbentc. Caitlis ercctus, simplicissimus, lana implcxa tardius decidua tcctns. Anthodia in capitulum terminale subspha)ricum ebracteatum dense congesta, lana copiosa scmi-involuta, radiata. Invo- lucrum (calyx communis) siinplici serie polyphyllum, lana deciimbenti co{)iosa, e villis l<)ngis implexis articulatis, dense tectum. Li(jul(B numerosoe, t'emincaj, lamina oblongo-lineari, integra, 2 — 3-ncrvi. F/oscuU hermaphroditi perfecti. Tubus gracilis. Limhus infundibuliformis semiqiiinqiiefidus, decem- nervis, laciniis semilanceolatis trinerviis nervis axilibns tenuioribus. Antherce semi-exsertae basibus muticis, aj)pen- dicibus apicis linearibus acutis. Ovaria glabra, subcylin- dracea. Stigmata intus canaliculata apice subtruncata. Pappus sessilis, filiformis, albus, radiis numerosis longitu- dinaliter denticulatis. Obs. Distincta species videtur, attamen non longe distat a C. palustri statura et inflorescentia insigniter variabili. 40. TussiLAGO coRYMBOSA, corymbo femineo laxo pauci- floro : corollulis ligularibus nervosis ; masculo congesto, foliis cordatis sinuatis inaequaliter dentatis subtus tomen- tosis. Desc. Radix repens. Folia radicalia longius petiolata, cordata, nunc sagittato-cordata, sinuata, saepius ad \ nunc ad 5 fere radii, lobis inaequaliter dentatis, dentibus mucro- nulo eglanduloso terminatis, adulta super glabra cum tomento aliquo in nervis venisque primariis, subter lana i; 212 Cin.ORIS MELVl 1.1,1 ANA. t 1 brcvi alba implexa, dianictro sesquiunciali usque 2 J luicias 8C(|uanti. Scapi 4 — 8-unciales, adulti tomento parcoobsiti, bracteis (petiolis dilatatis) amplexicaulibus, suepius foliolo nano dentato turmiuatis. Anthodia polygamo-dioica. Mas. Corymhus coarctatus pauciflorus : authodiis radiatis : liynlia femineis, lamina oblonga -. Jloscidis liermaphrodito-masculis, c. I8l.) Rosh^ voy. ed. 2, y. 2, p. 192. (/////e, /^. 177.) Bichardmn in Frank- lin s journ. p. 737. Itas ta! 1. isk SCROPIIULARINiE. 44. Pedicularis arctiua, caule simi)lici Innato, foliis pinnatifidis lobis siib-ovatis dentato-incisis : adultis glabris ; caulinia petiolo dilatato, calycibus quinquefidislaiiatis, galea obtusa truncata bidentata, tilamentis loiigioribus hirsiitis. Dksc. Radix fasciculata, fibris crassis carnosis. Caulis simplex, foliatus, 2-3-uncialis, laua alba irnplexa tardiiis nee omnino decidiia. Folia circumscriptione linearia, pinnati- fida; lobis saepius approxiuiatis, dentatis, primo lanata, adulta glabriuscida j petioli omnium, radicalium praecipue, lanati. Spica inultiflora, densa, florida sesquiuneialis, friic- tifera 2-3-uncialis : bradea foliacese, pinnatifidoe. Calyx lanatus, lana copiosa, alba, irnplexa, persistenti, semiquin- quefidus, laciniis insequalibus, semilanceolatis, inte- [ccixxxi gerrimis, vel obsoletissime dentatis. Corolla purpurea, glaberrima : yalea leviter falcata, obtusa, antice apice oblique truncata et ad truncaturae basin utrinque dente unico acuto brevi quandoque brevissimo. Stamina incliisa : Filamenta duo longiora extra medium hirsuta, duo breviora longitudinal iter glabra : AnthercB uniformes, imberbes, basi bifidoB. Stigma subcapitatum, saepius exsertum. Capsula calyce persistenti duplo longior, ovata, acuminata, inaequi- latera, margine inferiore rectiusculo superiore modice arcuato, bilocularis, bivalvis, valvis medio septigeris, septi dimidio inferiori placentifero. Semina oblonga, teretius- ■ ■ ! I 1^ ! I - i 214 C'llLUlUM MELVILLIANA. cula, nltcro latere nmrgino perniigusto nucto, utrnquo cxtreniitutc areola nigricunti iiutata. Ob.s. Species [)roximn P. sudetiea) Willden. ftp. pi. 8, p. 209, qua? dift'ert stutura rnajorc, caulc glabro, folioruni lobis lincaribus inciso-piiinatificlis ; caulinis petiolo haud dilatato, corolljjo lahio inferiore maiiireste dentato. P. sude- tica Jlichardson in Franklin 8 jour. p. 742, Ji sudetiea vera vix diversa est nisi eorolhc lahio superioro breviorc, deii- ticido longiore, caulc subunifolio, ncc species distincta videtur. POLYGONE^. 45. Polygonum viviparum, Linn. sp. pi. ed. '2. p. 510, /. lapp. n. 152. Gmel. sib. 2, p. 44, n. 34, t. 7,/ 2. Willden. sp. pi. 2, p. 441. Fers. ayii. \,p. 439. Smith hril. ],p. 428. Fnr/l. but. 6G9. Fl. Loud, new ser. 1, t. 81. Wahlenh. lapp. 99. Flor. Dan. 13. Svensk. hot. 330. Marsch. taur-caucas. 1,/*. 301. Fur.sh. am. i, p. 271. Giesecke Greenl. in Edin. cneydop. Hooker in Scoresby's yreenl. p. 410. liichardnon in Franklin's jouru. p. 737. Natter Wurtz, Marten's Spitzb. lib. 3, cap. 1,1. I, a. OXYRIA. OxYRiA, Hill, veg. synt. 10, p. 24 (genus omiiino arti- ficiale, llilll. c). De Cand. fl. franc. 2t,p. 379 (Ruraicis subgenus). Br. in Uoss voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 192 {Ante, p. 177) (genus distinctum). Campdera rmiew, p. 153. Hooker Scot. jo. 99. Char. Gen. Perianthium tetraphyllum (duplici serie). Stamina 0. Slyli 2. Stigmata peuicillata. Achenium lenticulare, membranaceum, utrinque alatum, perianthio infra cinctura. Embryo centralis. Gbs. Genus propius accedens Rheo quam Rumici, ab utroque satis distinctum. A Rheo dift'ert nunicro binario periantliii et st)^lorum, i DYCOTYLKDONKS, 215 lab Im, stignmtibus pcnicillntis (qiitc in RIico cnpitatn sublobata), ct tcxtura achcuii: coiivenit numcro proportionali ct situ stamimim ((|uuj gcminntini nempe foliolis exterioribus ct solitaric interioribiis pcriantliii opposita) pericarpio scmi- cleiiiulato nlnto, et cinhryoiie ceiitrali. UiiMiex ab Oxyria diversus est niunero tcrnario omnium partiuiu floris, situ stauiimmi, quoi sex tantum ct gcminatim foliolis cxtcrioribus pcriantliii opposita, fructu nucameutacco aptcro, foliolis intci ioribus mutatis perinnthii tccto, cmbryono latcrali : convcnit fcic stigniatum divisionc. Ovuli inscitioiicui ct Kiulicnla) cmbryonis situm inter nolasgcncricaa baud introduxi : Semen cnim crcctum [ccixxxa cum Embryonc inverso uti character totius ordinis (incluso ccrte Calligono contra asscrtioncm Campdcru) 1. c.) eundem a Chcnopodcis optinic distingucns in jnodr. jlor. two. hoU. p. 419, primus proposui. Inter ordincs n])ctalos similem structiu'am seminis in Urticeis et Piperaceis, aliis notis distinguendis, obtinet : dum Embryo inversus cum ovulo pcndulo clmracterem essentinlem CnLOiiANTUEARUM {Br. in Bot, mciijaz. 'XVd^, nov. 1820) eftbrmat. 46. OxYRiA \\\'.mvo\\}.n^, Hooker scot. p. 111. Scored^'s (/reeiil. p. 410. Oxyria digyna, Cimpd. r inn ex, p. 155. Rlieum digynum. WaJiknb. lapp. 101, tab. S),/ructu8. llelo.p. 74, Carpat. 114. llumex digynus, Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2,/>. 480,^. lapp. n. 132, ofjs. /3. ly ill den. sp. pi. 2, p. 258. Bers. syn. \,p, 395. SmithbrU.\,p.'6Si^. Eny.bot.SiV^. Flor. Ban.U, 47. Salix ARCTiCA, ovaHis subsessilibus tomentosis, stigmate quadrifido stylum subncquante, squamis orbiculato- obovatis, foliis integerrimis ovalibus obovatisve : adultis super glabris subter villosiusculis. Salix arctica, Br. in Boss' voij. ed. 2, v. 2, p. 194. {Ante, p. 178.) Bichardson in Franklin s jotirn. p. 752. Salix n. 37. Hooker in Scoresby's (jreenl. p. 414*, secundum specim. a D. Scoresby. Salix, Greville in Mem. Wern.soc. 3, p. 432, fide specim. in herb, groenl. D. Jameson. '■ii t ■ \ 216 CHLOlllS MELVILLIANA. Desc. Frutex depressiis ; racUce lignea crassa longa. JRami deciiinbcntes, floriferi omnes ct sterilium nonnuUi adscendcntes, adulti glabri. Folia sparsa, petiolata, ellip- tico-obovata, v. obovata, iiitegerriina, obtiisa, (luandoquc retusa, novella super glabra, subter villis longis laxis decuiii- bentibus, aclulta iitrinqiio glabra, venis subter j)aulo emi- neutibus veiuilis anastoinozantibus. Amenta utriusque sexus ramos breves villosos foliatos teruiinantes. bquamce orbi- culato-obovatix) stepe retusa), fusco-nigricantes, villosa;. Masc. 8-10-liu. longa, densa. Stamina 2-3, forsan saepius 3, filaraentis distinctis. SquamuJa: (Xect.) dua^, interiorc paulo inajore, utratpie apice iucrassato. /)';//. SquamuJa unioa, interior. Ovarium brevissinie pedi(;ellatum, pedicello dia- metrum transversuni capsulae vix a3qiiante, dense tomen- tosum, cinereum. Sti/Ius longitudine varians nunc stigmata sequans, nunc fere diniidio brevior. MONOCOTYLEDONES. JUNCEtE. 48. JuNCUs BiGLUMis. Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2, p. 467. Moulin in Amcsn. acad. 2, p. 260, t. 3,/. 3. Flor. Dan. 120. ZoUg. pi. island, in Olafs. reise 2, p. 'i^^. Vahl in act. soc. hist. nat. hafn. 2, par. I, p. 38. Willden. sp. pi. 2, p. 216. Pers. syn. I, p. 385. Smit/i brit. I, p. 382. Fn^l. bot. 898. Bicheno in Linn. soc. transact. 12, p. 320. Hooker scot. p. 106. ccuxxiii] 49. LuzuLA H rpERBOiiEA, spicis multifloris subum- bellatis pedunculatis sessilibusque (nunc omnibus sessilibus), bractea umbellae fol acea -, partialibus omnibus fimbriatis, capsulis obtusis perianthia acuta subaequantibus, caruncula basilari scminis obsokta, foliis planis. -1 s, la MONOCOTYLKDOX r,S. 217 Luzula campcstris, Br. spitzb. pi. i/t Scoresby'a arct. reg. \y append. }). 75. {Ante, p. 181.) Juncus arcimtus, Hooker in Scorcsbfs grcenl, p. 410, secund. excuipl. u D. Scorosby. Juncus cauipcstris, Salami . in PIiipps vog. p. 201, fide exempl. in Herb. Banks. Oba. Vix distincta species, et potius ad L. camprsfrem mire varianteni, quain ad Z. arcuatam referenda ; praesertini ob bracteani umbellai sa3pissinie, non vero semper, foliaceam, et folia plana. L. arcuatue ft. {Wahlenb. lapp. p. 88, cujus fg. in Flor. Ban. 138G, sed excl. syn. Villars), tainen accedit, inflorescentia, spicis rnultifloris, longius peduncu- latis, quandoque etiam arcuato-recurvis, bractea umbellae nunc, rarissime quamvis, squamacea, partialibus omnibus fimbriatis, et caruncula seniinis obsoleta. Hsec autem forsan distincta a L. fircuata a, Wahlenb. lapp. p. 87, /. 4. Hooker fur. lond. n. .ser. i. 151,cui spica) longius peduncu- latae pauciflcVvc, et semina ni failor absque caruncula. In Luzulis omnibus, quas examini subjeci, excepta L. pilosa, observavi funiculum umbilicalem e nlis spiralibus (decompositione partiali funiculi denudatis?) compositum. CYPERACD/l^.. 50. Carex misandra, spicis (4 — 6) pedunculatis ova- libus pendulis : terminali basi mascula ; reliquis femineis, fructibus lanceolatis acuminatis bidentatis margine denticu- latis squama ovali longioribus, stigmatibus 2-3. Desc. (exeraplarium quatuor incompletorum cum spicis fructiferis et portione culmi, in herbario D. Ross). Folium supremum breve, lineare, marginibus longitudinaliter denti- cuiatis. Spic(S v. umbellatae, v. alterna3, fructiferse ovales V. oblongae pendulae, pedunculis viridibus, laxis, angulatis, spica longioribus. Bractea umbellae communis vaginans, basi atro-fusca, supra viridis, in folium breve siibulato- lineare, planum, marginibus denticulato-asperis producta, includens nonnullas partiales, quarura inia communi sub- similis, foliolo breviore terminata, nunc exserta. SquamcB i I \ ^ ' II ^1 > 3 '; ' < I! 218 CIILORIS MELVILLIANA. ovales, obtusiusculae, laeves, glabrae, nigro-fuscse, apice limbo angusto albo. Frudus circumscriptione lanceolatus, acuniinatus, basi attenuata, fusco-ater, ore ipso albicanti emargiiiato, marginibusaciiminis etdimidii superioris denti- culatis, caeterum lajvis. Achenium intra cupulam breve pediccllatum, obovatuin, ventre piano, dorso dum stigmata duo modice convexo dum tria angulato. Obs. Nimis affinis C. fuliginosse Sternb. et Hoppe in act. 80C. bot. Batisb. \,p. 159, t. 3, vix distincta species. 51. Carex concolor, spicis sexu distinctis: mascula unica ; femineis 2-3 erectis subsessilibus, squamis omnibus obtusis axi subconcolori, bracteis basi auriculatis, capsulis Isevibus ovalibus mucronulo brevissimo integerrimo, stigma- tibus 2, culmis laevibus. ccixxxiv] Obs. C. caespitosju proxima et vix diffi-rt nisi stiiti"-* ininori (3-4 imciali) scjuarnis (iiigro-spadiceis) axi sajfjius niarginibus semper concoloribus, foliis utrinque viridibus et culmis Isevibus. An revera distincta species ? 52. ERiopnoiiUM CAPiTATUM, //o*/^^ra;«. ««67a \,p. 30, t. 38. Schrad. germ. \. p. 151. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 18. Smith comp. etl. 2, p. 11. U/fgL bot. 2387. Hooker scot, p. 20. 53. EiiioPHORUM ANGusTiFOLiuM, WUlden. sp.pl. \,p. 313. Smith firit. I, p. 59. M/gl. bot. 564. Schrad. germ. I, p. 153. Hooker scot. p. 21. Eriophorum polystachion, W^ddenb. lapp. p. 18. Obs. Plant 03 nostrse, quasi mediae inter E. angustifolium et polystachyon forsan ab utroque distinctae, duae varietates adsunt. a, pedunculis laevibus. j3, pedunculis scabris, denticulis crebris u)inutis. Haec ab E. gracile. Both catalect. 2, add. et Wahlenb. lapp. p. 19, fid. exempl. ab ipsis auctoribus in Herb. Banks., certe diversa, statura humiliori, foliis latioribus, squamis enerviis omnino nigricantibus, et acheniis oblongo-obovatis. :"''.i.-i.aiiiwi M 0 N OCOT Y LEUO N KS . 219 GRAMINEiE. 54. Alopecurus alpinus, spica ovrta, arista j)erianthii gluraam sericeam lateril)us villosissiiuis subaequante, vagina suprema ventricosa folio suo piano lanceolato triplo longiore. Alopecurus alpinus, Smith hrit. 3, p. 1386. B/t^i. dot. 1126. Hooker scot. p. 22. Boem. etSchul. si/st. 2, p. 272. Br. in Boss voy. ed. 2, v. 2, p. 191. {Ante, p. 177.) Hooker in Scorcsd/s greenl. 410. Bichardson in Franklins journ. p. 731. Alopecurus ovatus, Knapp gram. hrit. 15. Hornem. in Flor. Dan. 1565. Alopecurus antarcticus, Giesecke greenl. in Brewster s edin. encgclop. Obs. Species (qunni primus in Scotiac monte Loch ny Gaar anno 1794 legi) variat culnio, (lui sa^pius atlscendens, erecto, spica oblongo-cylindracea, arista nunc glunia duplo longiore, rarius nulla. A. antarcticus, Vahl sgmb. 2, p. 18. Willden. sp.pl. 1, p. 357, ab. A. alpino dift'ert spica sa?pius cylindracea, arista glumam bis superante, folio supremo linear! apice attenuate vaginani suam superante v. ajquante. A. prateusis L. distinguitur spica cylindracea, glumis acutis latere tantum viilosiusculis, arista glumis duplo longiore, vagina suprema laxiuscule cylindracea folium suum lineare multoties superante. 1! 1}^, PHIPPSIA. [cclxxxv Phippsia (subgenus Vilfae) Trinius in Spreng. neue ent- deck. 2,p. S7. Char. Gen. Gluma uniflora, abbreviata, inaequivalvis. Perianthium niuticum, obtusum, imberbe ; valoula supc- riore nervis sursum divergentibus. Lodiculce 2. Stam. 1-3. Stigmata 2, sessilia. Cargopsis libera, teres, exsulca. Gramen pusillum, aquaticum v. in inundatis nascens. Culmi basi divisi. Folia plana ; vagina integra, ipso apice '■1 'I ll .if 220 CIILORIS MELVILLIANA. iantum Jiaso. Paiiicula coarctata, ramia semiverticiHatia. Glumge enervcs, inferiure minor i. Stamina 1-3. Stigmata peraiatentia. Oba. E graminibus unifloris proxime accedit Vilfse et Colpodio, affiiiitatem habet ctiam quandam cum Schmidtia Tratlin. (Coleanthus Boem. et. Sch. syst. 2, p. 11), ciii certe gluma nulla, et perianthium bivalve, probaute valvula supe- riore dinervi. Inter genera locustis bifloris Pliippsia affinis est Cata- brosae, conveniens glumis abbreviatis, perianthiis obtusis concavis et foliorum vaginis apice tantum fisso : difFert locustis unifloris, caryopside tereti, nee lateralitcr compressa. \ 55. PHIPPSIA ALGIDA. Agrostis algida, Suland. hi Phippa voi/. p. 200, cum dc- scriptionc accurata. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 25, /. 1, ubi i)eri- anthium pro gluma, onuiinopraetervisa, depictum, ctlodicula, perperam indivisa et aucta, pro pcrianthio univalvi. Flor. Ban. 1505, structuram eandem exliibens ac in Wahlenb. 1. c. Br. in Rosa voi/. cd. 2, v. 2, p. 191 (Gramen sui generis.) {Jnfe,p.\ll.) Tricliodium algidum, Svensk bat. 545, f. 2, ab ic. Wahlenb. mutuata, Bocm. et. Sch. ai/st. 2, p. 283. Desc. Gramen biuiiciale, glaberrimum, caespitosum. Culnii ipsa basi divisi ibique vaginis scariosis tecti. Folia linearia, obtusiuscula, liL'via : liffula brevis,» obtusissima, indivisa : vagina laxiuscula, integra, ipso apice tantum fisso. Panicula coarctata, ramis semiverticillatis, paucifloris, la3vi- bus. Locustce uniflorae. Gltinia nana, bivalvis, inaequalis, valvulae mutictc, obtusiusculae, concava?, hand carinatae, integrae, membranaceae ; inferior minor, enervis ; superior plus duplo major, ipso perianthio triplo circitcr brevior, obsolete unincrvis ; ambae saepissime post lapsum perian- thii cum rachidc persistentes, inferiore qiiandoque decidua. Perianthium intra glumam brevissime pedicellatum : valvula inferior concava, ovato-lanceolata, trinervis, nervorum di- inidio inferiore liispidulo ; superior ejusdem fere longitudinis '} MONOCOTYLEDONES. 221 et latitudiiiis sed divcrsa3 figurse, obtusa, 3-4-dentata, dinervis, nervis hispidulis a basi sursuni paiilo divergentibus, ipsa basi s»b-approximatis. Lodicula 2, subovatae, raem- branaceee, indivisae, glabrae. Stamina 1-3. Stigmata 2, sessilia, longa, hyalina, iJimulis simplicibus. Caryopsis ovali-oblonga, teres, exsulca, stigmatibus emarcidis diu coromita. Embryo caryopside quadruplo brevior. Obs. Huec e specimiiiibus a Melville Island ; species [ccixxxvi autem variat periantliii nervis lajvibus, staniinibus 2, et quandoque unico, nervo altcri valvulaj superioris periantliii opposite. In Terra Tschutski a Dav, Nelson, in tertio it. Cook, lecta fuit varietas (?) insignis, duplo major, culniis ramosis foliis laxioribus aliisque notis diversa : vix species distincta. COLPODIUM. Colpodium. Trin. ayrod. JJ- 119,/. 7. Subgenus Vilfae Trin. in Spreny. neue entdeck. 2, p. ;i7. Char. Gen. Gluma uniflora, subaequivalvis, mutica. Periant Ilium gluma longius, submuticum, obtusum, apice scarioso ; valvulis saba3qualibus, integerrimis, superiore exserta, dinervi, lateribus parallelis. Lodiculce 2. Styli 2. Stiymata plumosa. Caryopsis. - - - - Gramen ylabrum. Culmi erecti v. adscendentes. Folia plana, ligula indivisa imberbi folio latiore, vagina lonyitu- dinaliter fiasa. Panicula coarctata, ramis semiverticillatis. Locustae oblonya, ylabriuscula cum v. absque 9'udimento, sapius setuliformi,Jlosculi secimdi. Obs. Gramen hocce liabitu fere peculiari, primo intuitu Poae propius accedit quani Agrostidi s. Vilfae, relationem quodammodo etiam cum Dupontia et Deschampsia habere videtur. Caryopside ignota autem genus hand stabilitum, et de ejusdem affinitate cum Colpodii speciebus Trinii, prae- sertim C. Steveni et compresso, incertus sum. 56. Colpodium latifolium, panicula coarctata lanceo- lata, foliis planis lato-linearibus. 222 CHLORIS MKI.VILLIANA. Agrostis pnradoxa, B. in Boss' voy. cd. 2, v. 2, p. 192. {Ante,p. 177.) Dp:sc. Graincn robustum, spitliiiiiieum — pedale, glabrum. Culimis h basi dccumbcnti v. riidicanti adscendens, nunc ercctus, teres, la^vis, foliatus, basi vaginis scariosis tectus. Folia plana, lincari-lanccata, acuta, stricta, utrinque niargini- busque retrorsuni scabris : vaqince scabriusculas, ad basin usque fissae, suprema folio proprio longior : ligula obtusa, imberbis, erosa, denticulata, folio latior. Panicula coarc- tata, angusto-lanceolata, fusco-pur|)urea, perianthiorum apicibus albis, sesquiuncialis — biuncialis, raniis brevibus, semiverticillatis, appressis, inferioribus demum niodice patentibus, pedunculis pedicellisque pauci-denticulatis, strictis, apice vix dilatato cum locusta continue. Gluma uniflora, bivalvis, niutica, hcrbacco-membranacea, glabra, valvulis sul oppositis, concavis vix carinatis, obtusiusculis v. acutis, integris, semitrinerviis,/;j/6T/ore paulo breviore, nervis lateralibus brevissiuiis, superiore acutiore, nervis lateralibus magis manifestis sed longe infra apicem evanescentibus. Perianf Ilium intra glumam, qua baud duplo longius, brevis- sime pedicellatum, cum pedicello crasso articulatum, basi obliqua, herbaceo-membranaceum, textura fere glumae, muticum, per lentem pube brevissima conspersum, intra glumam e majore parte viride, supra eandem fusco-purpu- reum, apice scarioso albicanti. Valvula concavse, textura omnino similes, longitudine suba^quales, inferior nervo centrali manifesto ssepius apicem muticum attingenti, nunc ccuxxvii] in setulam dorsalem brevissimam altitudinem valvulae subaequantera desinente, lateralibus utrinque duobus obso- letis, infra apicem prorsus evanescentibus ; superior obtusior, integerrima, dorso angusto planiusculo vel leviter convexo, lineari, dinervi, nervis parallelis, tenuibus, nudis, lateribus dorso aliquoties latioribus, parallelis, marginibus nudis. Lodicula duse, subcoUaterales, membranaceae, semibifidae, dentibus acutis, imberbes, longitudine ovarii. Stamina 3, filamentis capillaribus, antheris fusco-stramineis, utrinque bifidis. Ovarium ovatum, acutum, glabrum, exsulcum. Styli brevissimi, approximati, vix manifesti. Stigmata hyalina, dense plumosa, ai)icibus acutis. MONOCOTYLEDONES. 2:^3 Obs. In cxcmplaribus |)lcrisque nullum ccrtc rudinientum flosciili secundi, quod tanien in nonnulUs a Melville Island atque in exemplar! a Possession Bay adest, setulifonne, hispidnlum ; et in sixciniinc nnico h. Melville Island locustas nonnuUas bilioias llosculo secundo pedicellate perfecto observavi. 57. PoA ANGUSTATA, pauicula simplici coarctata lineari- lanceolata, locustis 4-5-floris, glunia inferiore diniidio niinore, perianthiis a[)ice erosis : valvula inferiore basi elanata lateri- bns glabriusculis, foliis angusto-liiiearibus. Desc. Gramen 4-G- unciale, glabruni, erectum ; radice fibrosa. Ctilnn foliati, basi quandoqne divisi, la)ves. Folia angusto-linearia, pinna, acuta, glabra, Ifcvia ; vagina subcy- lindracea), la^ves, suprema folio proprio longior, omnes i))sa basi intcgra ; li(/ula subquadrata tani lata qnain longa, apice dentato dente medio paulo longiore. Pan'icida erecta, angustata, circumscrijjtione lineari-lanceolata, ramis paiici- floris, pedicellis denticulatis, strictis, viridibus, apice paido dilatato, cum locusta baud omnino continuo. Locu-sta oblongae, colorata), sscpius quadriflora?. Gluma liyalinte, glaberrinise, uninervia?, cuui pedicellis persistentes, valvula inferiore fere dimidio niinore ; superiore duplo latiore ct fere duplo longiore, obtusiore, periantliio dimidio circiter breviore, nervis lateralibusobsoletis. Pm«>2////ase])aratiin decidentia, rachi locustae glabra ; valvula inf crier oblonga, concava, acutiuscula, apice scarioso eroso-denticulato, quin- quenervis, lateribus infra medium pube rara in nervis extimis crebriore instructis, ipsa basi absque lana implexa ; superior paulo brevior, dinervis, nervis viridibus, denticulatis, lateri- bus complicatis. Lodiculce 2,hyalin3e, imberbes, semibifida}. Stamina 3. 58. PoA ABBREViATA, pauicula simplicissima coarctata subovata, locustis 4-5-floris, glumae valvulis suba^qualibus acutissimis perianthia basi lanata lateribus pubescentia aequantibus, foliis involuto-setaceis. Desc. Gramen 3-4-unciale. Cuhni foliati, basi saepe divibi, laeves. Folia involuta, subsetacea, retrorsum scabra, vaffina fere ad basin usque fissae, cylindracea?. Pavicula n \ 224 CHLOIIIS MELVILLIANA. \i I m m 1 1 ' (■ 1 vix scmuiicialis, raniis alternis, siibbifloris, strictis, laivibus, vix denticulatis. Locustce oblongae, coloratae. Glumce acntissimse, valvulis longitudine subscqualibus, carinatis, glaberrimis, inferiore inanifeste angustiore, pauhilum bre- viore, uninervi ; superiore basi triiiervi. Perianthia glumas paulo superantia; valmda inferior ipsa basi lana implexa parca instructa, carina a basi ad diias tertias partes longitu- dinis sericea, linea pariter sericea ntrique margini a[)proxi- ccixxxviii] mata, a basi ad candem fere altitudinem attingenti, intersticiis pubescentibiis subsericeis ; superior dinervis, nervis pectinatim denticulatis, lateribus induplicatis latius- ciilis. Lodicula 2. Stamina 3, antheris straniineis. Ovarium imberbe. Stiymata 3, subsessilia, plimiosa, hyalina. 59. PoA ARCTiCA, panicnla efFusa: ramis paucifloris capillaribus kcvibus locustisqiie coloratis ovatis 3-4-floris, ghimis subsequaiibus, perianthii valvula inferiore basi lanata carina lineaque snbmarginali sericeis : intersticiis pubescen- tibiis, foliis linearibus : ligula subquadrata erosa. Poa laxa, Br. in Hosfi' voij. cd. 2, v. 2,jj. 193. [Ante, p. 177.) Hooker in Scoresbi/s green! . p. 41 0, non Willdenovii. Desc. Gramen 5-8-pollicare. Cuhni erccti v. adscen- dentes, basi quandoque divisi, graciles, Iseves, foliati. Folia radicalia angusto-linearia, canaliculata, cuhno aliquoties breviora ; cuhnea paulo latiora, plana, marginibus Isevibus, denticulis obsoletissimis : vagina: stricta}, striatae, lajves, ipsa basi integra; ligula subquadrata, nunc paulo longior quam lata, apice eroso-inciso. Panicula saepius effusa, nunc rara, nunc minus effusa, rarissime subcoarctata, rachi ramisque fuscis, ramis 3-4, semiverticillatis, 1-2-floris, capillaribus, laevibus. Locusta ovatae v. oblongo-ovatae, fusco-purpurege, apicibus valvularum stramineo- fuscis ipsoque margine albo, 3-4-flor8e, cum rudimento minute scarioso longius pedicellate quarti v. quinti ; rachi articu- latim solubili, per lentem scabriuscula. Glumes subgequi- valves, carinatae, acutae, fusco-purpureae, glaberrimae, carina extra medium obsoletissime denticulata; inferiore angustiore, nervis lateralibus obsoletioribus, altero obsoletissimo ; supe- ■\\ 1 i' WONOrOTYLKDONFR. 225 i riore vix longiore, nervis latei'alil)iis mnnifestiorihus. Periantlni valvnla hifarinr ol)longa, siihcarinata, ipsa l)nsi V. potius ex apice articuli racheos lana longa contortuplicata flosculos snhnectenti, carina a basi ad dims tertias partes longitudinis sericea, villis brevibus, supra obsoletissime denticulata, lateralibus a basi ad eandem circiter altitudinem ac portio sericea carinae pubescentibiis, linea intniniaiginali sericea : valvula superior infcriore paulo brevior, dinervis, nervis viridibus, pectinato-ciliatis pilis brevibus, lateribus induplicatis axin fere attingciitibus. LodicuUe 2, cunei- formes, semibifidas dentibus acutis, hyabnfc, imberbes, ovario breviores. Stamina 3, antheris stramineis. Ovarium oblongum, imberbe. Sh/li 2, brevissimi. Stigmata hyalina, laxe plumosa ramis denticulatis. Obs. Exemplaria noiniulla statura majore, locustis acuti- oribus, glumis acuniinatis perianthia inferiora subsequanti- bus, foliis latioribus. Poa laxa, Wilhkn, sp. pi. 1, p. 386, quam ex eodem monte Silesise ubi a b. Haenke detecta fuit liabeo a D. Trevirano commui)icatara, diffcrt statura minore, panicula coarctata, rachi ramisque paniculse et gUiniis infra medium viridibus, perianthiis acutioribus lana baseos parciorc: locustse rachi laevi. Poaflexuosa, Host gram, austr. 4, j».15, t. 20, quae similis videtur P. arcticae panicula eff'usa et locustae colore figura et pubescentia, difFert paniculse rachi ramisque viridibus magis divisis scabris, glumarum carinis longitudinaliter denticu- latis. 60. Festcca brevi folia >racemo subsimplici erecto, [cnxxxix flosculis teretibus supra scabriusculis arista duplo longiori- bus, foliis setaceis vaginisque Isevibus : culmeo supremo multoties breviore vagina sua laxiuscula. Oba. Facies et statura fere F. ovinae inter quam et F. Halleri media ; priori forsan nimis affinis. 61. Festuca vivipara, Ohs. Nullam observationem habeo de exemplari unico Festucse cujusdam viviparae olim viso in herbario D. Sabine, nlterius examinando. 16 Si tAm /' 22(i CIILORIS MEI.VFIJJANA. PLEUROPOGON. CiiAii. Gkn, Locus/a nmltiflorae, cylindraceae. Gluma al)breviata, inocqiiivalvis, rmitica. PeriarUhii valvula in- ferior niutica, ohtusa, coiica\ a, nervosa, apice scarioso : miperior iiervo utrofjue latcnilitcr biseto ! Lodicula distinctse. Sf^Ii 2. Stigmaia pliimosa. Caryopsis libera, lateribus comprc'ssis. Graiiien dof/ans. Folia plana, anyusta, vagina inteffra, ipso apica taniiiin fistso. Kacenius simplex, locustis cernuis, purpureis, nitentibm. Gluma valvula inferiore acuta, superiore laliore obtum. Pcrianthia distincta, valvula iu' /criorc b-7-ncrvi, superiore lanceolata emaryinata, pari superiore setarinn brevissi/z/o. Obs. Gemis Glyccriaj ])ro\inium, quacum locustis tereti- bus, perlanthiis obtiisissiiuis efc vaginis foliorum integris convenit ; dittert praesertiin setis lateralibus nervorum val- vulce superioris ])eriaiitliii, lodiculis distinctis, stigraatibus baud deconipositis, caryopside lateraliter compressa et in- florescentia. Character fere essentinlis in nervis valvulse superioris periantliii latere setigcris ; nnaloga structura enim vix, quantum scio, in ullo alio grauiine obtinet nisi in Uniola latifolia 3fic/i. am., ubi equideiu nuUis aliis differentiis corai- tata pro charactere specifico tautum habenda. 62. PLEUROPOGON SABINII. Desc. Gramen 3-unciale usque spithameum, glabrura. Culmi erecti, foliati, striati, laeves, simplices. Folia radicalia angustiora, longiora ; culmea linearia, plana, brevia, Isevia : vagincB paulo compressae, striatae, glabrae, laeves, fere ad apicem integrae, ipso apice fisso, niarginibus scariosis, su- prema folio proprio longior : liyula brevissima, rotundata, eiiiarginata. Spica racemosa, simplicissiraa, rachi striato- augulata, Isevi, viridi, pedunculis lateralibus glumam vix ■'■'igaiBfa.-^ wi'iiiia.. MONOroTVLF.DONKS. 007 snperantibus, rccurvis, laevibus, iiulivisis, altcrnis, distnnti- bus. Locustoi subcylindrncccTC, cerniur v. pendnlfc, scimin- cinlcs, purpurcac, uitida;, per Icnteni tennissimo pubcsccntcs. Gluiim bivulvis, nana, inaecpiiilis, nieinbranacca, ])in'piirea, mutica; valvula iff/rriore o\i\ta, acuta; superiorc oho\ata, [<•"« obtusissiina, inferiorc diiplo latiore, paulo longiore. Feri- anihia alterna, distincta. Vahula uifcrinr obovato-oblonga, obtusissiina, concava, ((uinquenervis, extus pubc brevissiuia apprcssa conspersa, apice marginibusquc ab apice ad medium all)i3, scariosis, nervis omnibus infra apicem desinentil)us, medio in mucronuhnn brevissiinum, niarginem valvula) vix attingentem produeto. Valvula aupcrior lonjiitudine fere inferioris, manifeste angustior, elliptico-lanceolnta, apice profunde emarginato, latcribus induplicatis, dincrvis, nervis brevissinie ciliutis, singulis bisetis, -sv/w lateralibus, per paria oppositis, (hta iufcrioros infra medium valvulfe ortoc, sid)u- lato-filiformcs, stricta?, niodicc patcntcs, dentieulata;, longi- tudine circiter dimidii totius valvula?; (Jncc supcriorcs \ym\\o supra medium valvulae ortum ducentes, brevissima?, denti- culatae, mucroniformes, altera quandoque obsoleta. LoJi- culcB 2, collaterales, approximata), brevissimae, truncatoe, basi leviter cohaerentes, scd absque la-sione scparandu). Stamina 3, filamentis capillaribus, autheris linearibus utrinque semibifidis. Ovarium ovatum, imberbe. Sf^li 2, glabri. Stifjmata laxe pluniosa, hyalina, ramis denticulatis, superioribus vix brevioribus. Caryopais libera, latcraliter com- pressa, ventre angusto-lineari, leviter canaliculato, axi longi- tudinaliter saturatiore. Embryo caryopside triplo brevior. Ohs. Duplex varietas. a, elatior, subspithamea, antlieris stramineis. Tab. D, f. 1—7. /3, 3-4-uncialis, antlieris purpureis. Tab. D, f. 8 — 10. The specific name is given in honour of Captain Edward Sabine, in whose herbarium, the most extensive formed in the voyage, numerous specimens were found of both varieties of this remarkable grass. !l ■MM !■«"'»' 1 22« '' I J 1 CIILORIS MEI,Vn,M\NA. EXPLICATIO Tabulae D.^ Plkuropooon Sadinii. 1. Varietatis a, plantamagnitu- dine iiaturali. 2. ejnsd. locusta cum pedunculo et portione racheos magis nuctij. 3. porianthiuni clausnm articulo racheos insidcns, aiictius. 4. id. expansum, pariter auctmn. 5. valvula superior perianthii facie visa ad id. augment. 0. pollen. 7. flosculus perianthio orbatus exiiihens stamina pistillum et lodiculas auct. uti 4 et 5. 8. Var. ft, planta mag. natur. 9. ejiisd. locusta cum pedunculo ad augm. id. ac. 2. 10. perianthiura expansum genitalia et lodicularum alteram exhibens ad aiigm, n. 4. ■• \ DUPONTU. Char. Gen, Gluma subaequivalvis, scariosa, concava, mutica, locustam 2-3-floram subacquans. Perianthia 4ca, scariosa, (basi barbata,) altero pedicellato ; valvulis . ^ is, inferiore concava. Lodiculce 2. Ovarium imberbe. Stigmata subsessilia. Cari/opsis - - - - Gramen glahruni, erectum. Folia linearia, plana^ vaginis semifssis, basi integra. Panicula simplex, coardata, fusco et jourpurascenti varia, pediceUis cum locustis continuis, periaU' t/iiis separatim soluhilihus. ecxci] Cfbs. Ad Deschampsiam proximo accedit hocce genus ; distinguitur perianthiis niuticis, valvulis integris nee den- tatis. Cum Catabrosa, facie diversissima, convenit pluribus notis, diflFert glurais locustam subaequantibus, perianthiis basi breve barbatis. A Poa diversum locustis baud com- pressis, glumis perianthiisque concavis nee carinatis. Ad confirmandum genus caryopsis desideratur. This genus is named in honour of Monsieur Dupont, of Paris, author of a valuable essay on the Sheath of the leaves of Grasses, and of observations on the genus Atriplex. ' See Note nip. 187. 4sa£u^ MONOCOTYLKDOVKS. 320 of Ives 63. DUPONTIA FiSHKiU. Desc. Gramcn 6-lO-imciale, erectiirn. Ciilnii simplices, foliati, lanves, glal)erriini. Folia radicalia et inferioraculini cannliculata, nngiisto-lincaria, acuta, la3via, 2-3-uncialia, va(/inin stiictis, scariosis, vix ad niediiun fissis ; cuhiwa 1-2 superiora hrcviom, plana, la^via, vagiiiis propriis laxiiisculis foliaceis ultra nicdiuiu fissis longiora : li(/ula inediocris, obtusa, subtruncata, iuiberbis. Panicula coarctata, spici- fonuis, basi quaiidoquo iutciTupta, purpureo-fusca, nitens, sesquiuticialis — biuucialis, ramis subgcmiuatis, paucitioris, pcdicL'llisque liuvibus cuui locusta continuis. Locitsta; ovatai, biflorac, cum rudiriiento clavato setulifornii tertii flosculi, nunc triflora? florc tcrtio couipleto, nunc biflorae absque tertii rudiniento. G/tinia bivalvis, subaequalis, mu- tica, glaberrinia, purpurascens, subnitcns, niargino pallido scarioso, longitudine loctistaj. Valvulte coucavac nee cari- nataj, oblongo-lanceolatu", inferior paulo angustior, acuminata V. acutissiina, uninervis ; nnnerior semi-trinervis,niedio paido infra apicetn lateralibus loiige intra njarginein evanescenti- bus. Pfriunthia subcontbrmia ; inferim intra glumam subsessile, a pedicello brevissiino separal)ile ; si'pcrius cum apice paulo dilatato pcdicelli brevis articulatum, facile solubile ; utriusque valonla inferior ovata niutica obtusa, vix unquam acuta, integra, concava, ipsa basi pilis brevibus strictis albis barbata, et \\ basi fere ad medium pilis bre- vioribus strictis subadpressis subsericea, trinervis, nervis lateralibus intra raarginem evanescentibus, medio paulo infra apicem desinente : superior longitudine inferioris, manifesto angustior, lineari-oblonga, glaberrima, dinervis, nervis brevibus, intersticio lineari concaviusculo. LodiculfS duae, distinctae, coUateralos, niembranacea), h yalinse, subovata), v. cuneatae, apice eroso-dentato, ovario longiores. Stamina 3, filamentis distinctis, capillaribus, antheris fusco-purpureis, linearibus utrinque bifidis. Ovarium ovale, glabrum. Stigmata 2, subsessilia, hyalina, dense plumosa, ramis apicem versus brevioribiis. Ohs. The specific name is that of Mr. Fisher, whose herbarium contained the most complete series of specimens of this grass. •gr-'g*: ■JSog-.sas:iaJi:at^ r-T^tt'^-' r-JT imr-a tl 230 CHLORIS MELVILLIAXA. 64. D :scHAMPSiA brevifolia, panicula coarctata lan- ceolata ; pedicellis laevibiis, locustis 2-3-floris, arista stricta valvulam subseqiiante, foliis involutis : caulinis abbreviatis. Desc. Gramen 3-5-uiiciale, glabrum. Ciilmi simplices, erecti, foliati. Folia inferiora involuto-subulata, stricta, uncialia — sesquiuncialia ; vaginis strictis, folio brevioribus, ipsa basi integra : ligula obloiiga, lacinulata ; supremum brevissimurn, vagina elongata, laxiuscula, ligula breviore. Panicula coarctata, lanceolata v. oblonga, fusco-purpuras- cens, scariosa, ramis seniiverticillatis. Locmtce biflorse, raro triflorai, semper cum rudimeiito pedicelliformi flos- c"cu] culi alterius. Gluma subaequivalvis, mutica, acuta, valvulis lanceolatis, concavis, acutissimis, scariosis, disco purpurascenti, limbo pallido, uninerviis, locusta paulo bre- vioribus. Ferianthia subuuiformia, scarioso-membranacea, separatim solubilia, iuferius sessile ; valvula inferior ipsa basi barbata, pilis brevibus, strictis, albis, cfeterum glabra, coiiccivd, subquinquenervis, nervis omnibus laevibus, laterali- bus obsoletis, apice eroso-multidentato, dorso ssepius infra medium aristata, arista setacea, recta, denticulata, valvulam ipsam vix vel paulo superanti : superior longitudine inferi- oris, angustior, dinervis, apice bidentato, quandoque semi- bifido. Lodicul(B 2, collaterales, hyolinse, imberbes, acutse, ovario longiores. Stamina 3, antlieris purpureis, utrinque bifidis. Ovarium glabrum. Stigmata 2, sessilia, hyalina, dense et breve plumosa. Flosculus superior pedicello bar- bato quocum articulatus insidens, paulo minor, arista valvulae inferioris medio vel supra medium dorsi inserta. Rudi- mentum flosculi tertii setula est extus longitudinaliter bar- bata, clavula scariosa minutissima terminata. /3. Ferianthia mutica. Hujus quuluor exeinplaria tantum visa a varietati a. facie pe do diversa folio supremo longiori. TRISETUM. Triseti species Palis, agrosf. p. 88, charactere reformato. Chau. Gen. Locustce 2-5-florie, ancipites. C/ww/*? carinata, wmma iij I'll ! iiwwiy»m*. im M O N OCOT Y L E 1 )0 N ES . 231 nierabranacea, subiequivulvis. Peria/tt/di valvula inferior carinata apice bidentata v. biseta, dorso (supra medium) aristata. Cari/opsis libera, exsulca, lateraliter compressa. Gramina caspitosa ; vaginis longitudinalitcr fissis. Pani- cula sape coarctata^ arisfi'i arena to-patulis. Ohs. A Desphaiiipsia differt lociistis ancipitibus, glumis carinatis, periantliii valvula inferiore carinata apice attenuate bidentato v. biscto, caryopside lateraliter compressa. Ab Avenis })lerisque glumis periantliiisque carinatis ; ab omnibus caryopside exsulca et lateribus compressis. 05. Trisetum suBSPicATUM, PaJis. af/rost. j). 88. Trisetum air' ides^ lloem. et Seh. t»iiii ii^iiiiiT aas^: ACOTYLEDONKS. 237 ncuininatis : marginibus integ jrrimis recnrvis, capsulis pyriforini-oblongis, operculo hemisphaerico, floribus herma- phroditis. Obs. Muscus per singula fere puncta praecedenti similli- nms, praeter floras liermaphroditos ct operculum heniisphae- ricum ; ambo forsan ad unain eandeuiquc specietu polyga- inam pertiuentes. F/ores gennnacei, tenninales, foliis perichaetialibus interioribus nauis. AnthercB numerosae, cum pistillis vix paucioribus intermistic, ct cum horuni abortieiitibus paraphj^sibusque filiformibus vaginula capsulae maturae fere ad ejusdem apicem insidentes. Peristoniium intcrlus structura praecedentis pariter(pic cum exterioii [«xcvii diu cohaercns, demum vero liberum et in orani statu separabilc, Huic et praecedenti valde affinis videtur Ptychostomum corapartum Jlornschuchy et Sc/iwaet/r. suppl. 2, Beet. 1, p. 50, t. 115, cui peristomium interius cum exteriore arctius cohaeret. Hujus generis ? alteram speciem arcticam habeo, Ptychostomum putchellum, capsula sphaerico- obovata, operculo hemisphaerico mutico, dentibus peristomii exterioris apice liberis basi mediante membrana (peristomio interiore) cohaerentibus, foliis ovato-lanceolatis acuminatis integerrimis. 83. PoHLiA PURPURASCE? s, foliis (purpurrtscentibus) ovato-lanceolatis acutissirais : margiiiibui^ integerriu^is re- curvis, capsulis pyriformi-obk ngis, operculo hemisphaerico obtuso, floribus herraaphroditi u Obs. Praecedentis forsan varietas, vix distinguenda nisi notis supra datis. ProDter peristomii interni structuram banc cum duabus praecedentibus ad Pohliam retuli, facies tamen potius Bryi est, et omnes B. caespiticio quam maxime afflnes. 84. Trichostomum lanuginosum, Hedw. stirp. crypt. 3, JO. 3, t. 2. Sp. muse. p. 109. Schwaegr. suppl. 1, sect. l,j». 149. Smith brit.d,p. 1240. Engl. bot. 1348. Turner muse, hibern. p. 38. Muse. brit. p. "0, t. 19. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 134. WaMenb. lapp. p. 329. Richardson in IhrankHn'sjourn. p. 755. i\ ■1 J 238 CHLORIS MKLVllXTANA. .;l H Racomitrium lanuginosum, Brid. viant. p. 79 Obs. Specimina pauca et absque fructificatione. 85. DiDYMODON CAPiLLACEUM, Sclirad. spicil. p. 64. Sw. in act. holm. 1795, jy. 237. Mmc. siiec. p. 28. Roth, germ. 3, p. 199. Web. et Mohr. tasch. p. 155. Schkiihr deut. moos. p. 00, t. 29. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 314. Carpaf. p. 336. Voit muse, herbip. p. 34. Muse. hit. p. 67, t. 20. Brid. mant, p. 100. Hooker scot. par. 2, /;. 130. Richardson in Franklin 8 jo urn. p. 755. Swartzia capillacea, //t«/?^. stirp. crypt. 2, ^. 72, t. 26. Cynontodiura capillaceiim, Iledio. sp. muse. p. 57. /&//«- wac/^. salland. 2, />. 40. Cynodontiurr capillaceum, Schwaegr. suppl. 1, secA \,p. 114. Trichostomiim capillaceuni, /y/w/M brit. 3, /?. 1236. ^;?y/. bat. 1152. Turner muse, hibern. p. 35. Bryum capillaceum, Dicks, crypt, fasc, I, p. 4, A 1,/. 6. Bryum tenuifolium, Villars dmiph. 4, /?. 868. Bryum n. 1806. Hall hist. 3,};. 44, A 45, p. 1. 0^*. Duas varict a Melville Island haheo, quarura. a. Statura et folii ■ iusculis cum I), capillaceo europaeo convenit, pauluhim difFert capsulis ovalibus nen oblongis. /3. Statura humiiiorc, foliis strictioribus et brevioribus ; media quasi inter 1). capillaceum vulgare et D. subulatuni Schkuhr deut. moos. p. 65, t. 28, quod ad eandem speciem pertinere videtiir. ecicviii] In utraque varietate atque in D. capillaceo Richard- son, I. c. flores monoicos, masculis gemmifonnibus alaribus prope apicem ejusdem rami cum femineo gemmiformi, necnon annulum manifestum, in 1). capillaceo, janijam a Voitio 1. c. notatum, et dentes peristomii 16 bipartitos cruribus transversim connexis observavi. 86. Barbula leucostoma, caule subsimplici, foliis ovato- lanceolatis mucronulatis integerrimis, capsula cylindracea erecta, operculo conico, peristoniii dentibus obliquis apice tortis. . Af;oTVLFDoyi:s. i'30 Derc. Mmcus cocspitosus, senmiicialis. Caules breves, dense folinti, sscpius indivisi, quandoquc pariim ramosi. Folia mucrone l)rovissimo, minute areolata, marginibus anguste revolutis, ncrvo valido, siccitate adprcssa et parnm torta. Seta caule longior, Isevis, fusca. Capsida lacvis, aequi- latera. Operculum conicum, acutuin, paulo inclinans, capsiila dimidio breviiis, teiuiissinK! si)iraliter striatum. Feriatomiuin album, dentibus ;}2, filifonnibus, per paria approximatis, dimidioque inferiore trabeculis conncxis, supra distinctis, apicibus parum tortis. Culypfra Isnvis. Obs. Inter JJarbulam et ])idyniodon media. 87. Syntrichia ruralis, Wch. et Mohr tasch. p. 215. Voit mus. herhip. p. 52. Brid. mant. p. 98. Tortula ruralis, Smith hit. S,p. 1254. /%/. hot. 2070. Tur)ier mvsc. hihern. p. 50. Sw. muse. suec. p. 39. Schicaegr. suppl. 1, sect. \, p. 137. Wahlenh. carpat. p. 338. Mttsc. brit. p. 31, t. 12. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 127. Richardson in Franklin s journ. p. lv)iS. Barbula ruralis, lledw. sp. muse. p. 121. Wahlenb. laj)p. 318. Obs. Specimina duo tantum et sine fructificatione. 88. Syntrichia mucronifolia, caule ramoso, foliia ovato-oblongis siccitate adpressis : pilo integerrimo latitudine folii breviore, ^apsula cylindraeea inaequilatera erecta duplo longiore ; operculo subulato-conico. Tortula mucronifolia, Schwaer/r. suppl. 1, sect. 1, jo. 130, t. 35? Wahlenh. lapp. p. 317? Desc. Muscus v. csespitosus v. aliis intermistus. Caules erecti, breves, semper lamosi, ramis fastigiatis, dense foliati. Folia concava, marginibus integerrimis, infra medium leviter recurvis, minute areoU is, areolis baseos paulo laxiori- bus, nervo valido in pilum integerrimum excurrente, ma- dore erecto-patentibus, siccitate imbricatis adpressis nee contortis, pilo parum flexo. Seta capsula baud duplo longior, concolor, siccitate tortilis. Capsula saturate castanea, Isevis. Operculum badium, per lentem pluries augentem spiraliter striatum, dimidium capsnlae vix aequans. I 210 CTIT.ORIR MKLVILLIANA. Peristoma raembrana nlba, pulchre reticulata, longior ciliis oontortis. Calyptra novella tantum visa, laevis. Ohs. Syntrichia subgenus tantum esse videtur Barbulae (s. Tortute), cujus dentes h meuibrana angusta ortum ducunt ; et in speciebus omnibus utriusque quas investigavi operculum spiraliter striatum est. ccxcix] I)e synonymis supra citatis aS". miicronifolicB baud oranino certus sum, figura tamen Schwaegrichenii bene re- spondet, et descripto Wahlenbergii in omnibus convenit nisi longitudine cuspidis foliorum inferiorum. 89. Encalypta ciLiATA, Hcdw. sp. muse. p. 61 ? Schwaer/r. suppl. 1, sect. \, p. 59 ? Smith hrit. 3,/». 1181 ? Engh hot. 1418 ? IVaUlcnb. lapp. 311 ? Muse. hrit. a, p. 35, t. 13? Leersia ciliata, Hedw. stirp. "rypt. I,j0. 49, A 19? Ohs. Exemplaria nonnulla Encalyptas speciei in herb. D. Sabine olim visa ad banc, ni falior, pertinent ; posthac de- terminanda. 90. Gymnostomum obtusifolium, foliis oblongo-ovatis obtusis integerrimis, capsula oblonga duplo longiore operculo conico columella) adnato. Desc. Caules ramosi, dense foliati. Folia concava, infra laxiuscule supra medium minute reticulata, raarginibus planis, nervo vix apicem attingenti, madore erecto-patula, siccitate appressa et parum flexa. Seta fusca, laevis, caule longior. Capsula erecta, laevis, fusca, reticulata. Oper- culum breve conicum, cum columella cylindracea diu cohaerens. i I , « m ■ '■'A ' ' APLODON. Char. Gen. Peristomium simplex : dentihus 16, aequi- distantibus, indivisis, reflexilibus. Capsula apophysata, erecta. Calyptra laevis. Flores terminales : masculi dis- coideo-capituliformes. Obs. Subgenus Splachni, a quo difFert solummodo den- ACOTYLKDONES. 2U tibiis 10 aeqiiidistnntihus, i;t forson coliuiiclla capaulie matiirre iiicliisn. Scd quoninm axis pcllucidus dcntis cujusvis conipositioncm cjiisdem iiidicat,ad 8ystyliiirn(quo{l Splaclini altemiii subgenus), dentihiis 1 0, acquidistnntibus, bipartitis, plaiiu nccccUt ; in iioc cnim colucrentin opcrculi cum cohi- njcHa, ex nnalogia cum Gymnostomis quibusdam, pro charactere spccitici tantum valoris habenda sit ; et ad eandem structurani approximatio indicata est in Sphichno tcnue et longicollo, in quibus cohmiella tota apice siibulato persistit, quauivi.s al) operculo cito soluta est. Transitus ab Aplo- dontc ad Splachnum facilis est per S. longicollum {Dich. cryjjt. /(iHc. 4, p. 4, t. 10, /. 9, America3 occidentali nee Scotia^ indigciiuui), cui denies vix manifeste per paria approxiniati, qua uota diti'ert a S. tenue valde affine sed dentibus geminatis rcflexiiibus instructo. Ad Aplodontem proxime accedit Weissia Splachnoides Schioacf/r. (Cyrtodon 7iob., alterum subgenus Splachni quasi constituens), diversa prsesertim dentibus ercctis apieibus incurvis, ideoqiic S. Froclichiano dentibus crectis sed geminatis affinis. 91. Aplodon Wormskioldii. Splachnum Wormskioldii, Hortwm. in Flor. Dan. 1659. Schoapt/r. suppl. 2, hwI. 1, p. 'il, t. 108. a. lolia acuminata. rccc Desc. Muscus Isete virens, dense caespitosus. Caidcs 1-3-miciales, innovationibus repetitis ramosi, infra tomento radicali castanco foliisque emarcidis tecti; ramis annotinis licrbaceis, viridibus, foliatis. Folia alterna, descendendo remotiora, laite viridia, ovato-lanceolata, acuminata, integer- rima, laxe reticulata, nervo tenui, ad ortmn acuminis con- coloris, diametruni transversum folii vix acquantis, desinenti. Masculus Flos diseoideo-capituliformis, ramum paucifolium ejusdem cum femineo vcl distincti caulis terminans ; foliis perif/onialibus caulinis subconformibus, infra connivcntibus coloratis, apieibus patulis viridibus. Anther cc numerosae, brevissime pedicellata), cylindraceae. Paraphyses plures, lutescentes, articulis sursum crassioribus brevioribusque, ultimo obtuso. Pistilla nulla. Femincus Flos terminalis, masculo Rn^u&tior, foliis peric/tt^fialidus rameis conformibus 16 I % m m 0 , ; t 212 ( IlLOniS MKI.VIM.IANA. Ml ct. conroloribus. Pifi/t/Za 3-5; pawnphpihuH ])micissiini8 ; (inlhcrix nullis. Srla raiiiuiM fniftitcnmi sub}i'(jU!Uis, licr- bacc.'i, sa;|)issiinc viridis, etiani post Inpsum operciili, (|nan- (lofpic (Icimiiii pallidc fusca. Va(jinula laxiuscula, diluto fiisca, ore nigro-castaneo, qimndoquo inaicpiali, hasi pistillis abortioutihiis stipata. Ca/t/pfrn glabra, Ijcvis, subcani- panulata, sed altero latere fere ad apiceni usque fissa, capsulH adultu l)rcvior. ApophymH obovata, basi vix atteiumta, capsulain crassitie stibacquans, nunc paulo amplior, couoolor, deinuni j)alli(la et alto corrugata. Capmila erccta, cylin- draceo-obovata, lacvis, castanca, stomate band coarctato ct quandoque dentibus dcciduis nndo, deopcrciilata ap()})hysi brevior. PcnHtomiinn simplex, dentibus 16, fcquidistan- tibus, lato-siibnlatis, indivisis, axi longitudinali seinipel- Incido, transversim striatis, siecitate arete retlexis, niadore connivcntibus, semisiccatis patulis. Columella ca])sula nia- tura brevior, apice simplici. Operculum (lc'presso-liei)iispha3ri- cuin, obtnsissimum, altero latere stomati diutius adhserens. /3. Folia acutiuscula. Obs. Ab o diffcrt, prfcter folia absque acumine ct quan- doque obtusiuscula, caulibus brevioribus vix uncialibns, stomate patentiore. Planta grocnlandica interims duas varietates quasi media, cum o. foliis acuminatis conveniens ; ad /3. habitu propius acccdens. SPLACIINUM. Linn. Hedw. Char. Gen. PenVo;«2W simplex : dentibus (reflexilibus) V. 8, geminatis (coalitione nunc indivisis) : v. 4, quaternatis. Cajjmla erecta, apophysata. Calyptm glabra, lajvis. Flares terminales : masculi (cum v. absque pistillis sterilibus), dis- coideo-capituliformes. Obs. In S. octoblepharo Insulee Diemeni et mmjellanico pcristomium octodentatum, sed dentium striae longitudinales AC0TVI,i;i)()NK8. 2-ia scniipollucidjr coniiulcni coinpositioiiem indirnnt. lii S. antjiiiilntu, arctico ct /iw/iinquo pcristoinii deiitcs (nmtcrnntiin npproxiiimti vX hnsi coiulimnti. Diim S. Frfrllcliinnum, rwd ct lorani) Witf/rniaiuim, nipsula iiiclinntact dtMitihus civctis u Sj)lacliiiia gcnuinis distingiiitur ct su])genns cHorinat. 92. Sri.ACHNUM VASCULOSUM, Jji/in. up. pi. vd. 2, p. 1572, cxclus. syn. IJuxb. Jledir. slirp. cri/pf. 2, p. AX^ t. 15, oi)tinie, Sp. v/fhsc. p. 53. Sc/ikufir (fcuf. )iioos. p. 41, /. 17, icoMc a stipra citata ll(ul\vigii iiiutunta. Schwnoffr, suppl. 1, sect. 1, p. 51. WdhJcub. lopp. p. 308. Muse, hrif. p. 21, /. 31, beiio. Hooker scot. par. 1, /;. 125. I)ks(". CnuIcH imiovando snl>rainosi, iiiicialcs, laxc foliati, iiifcnic fibras purpureas ramosas supra-axillares nonnullas exserentes. Folia alterna, orl)i('ulato-ol)()vata, obtusissinin, parum concava, basi angustata, scniiamploxicaulia, luariijiiii- bus intcgorriiuis planis, ucmvo luox infra apiccin cvancsccnti ; perichafifdia similia, intiniis 2-3 exceptis minoribus ovatis ncutiusculis. Seta caulcui sul)8cquaiis, castanca, locvis. Vayiinda basi stipata pistillis ])hiribus abortivis. Apophysis subsphacrica vel obovata, capsula duplo anij)lior, semisiccata rugosa, uigro-fusca. Capsula cylindracea, la3vis, minute reticulata, fusca. Peristomum dcntibus IG, j)er paria approximatis, saepinsque ad uiodiuni, quandoquc fere ad apicem, connatis, singuli axi pelhicentiori tcnuissiino, oinnes e basi angusta annulari orti, arete reflexiles dorao capsula) appressi. Columella cylindracea, longitudinc tbccae, apicc dilatato, plano-depresso. Masculi Flares cauleni distinctuni paucifoliuni ejusdem cocspitis terminantes, capitato-discoidci; foliis periffo?iialibus Q\i\\\m obtusiusculis, interioribus longi- oribus, e basi latiore lutcvscenti conniventi patulis, lanceo- latis apice angustatis, integerrimis. Antherce niunerosac, viginti plures. l^arapJii/ses nunierosissinia), antheris longi- ores, subclavatae, articulis supcrioribus crassioribus brcvi- oribusque. Pistilla nulla. Obs. Ab exemplaribus in Scotia? rnontibus a D. Hooker lectis hoc paulo tantuni differt foliis reraotioribus et seta longiore. m 1 V 244 CHIiORIS MELVILLIANA. it 93. Splaciinum arcticum, peristomii dentibus quater- natim approximatis, apopliysi obconica capsula claiisa an- gustiore deoperculata latiore, opercdlo conico-lieniispliaerico, floribiis masculis scssilibiis, seta periclia;tiiim l)is siipcrante, foliis ovato-lanccolatis concavis cuspidatis iiitegcrrimis. Desc. Muscus dense cscspitosus. Caulcs innavationibi's ramosi, sesqiuunciales, infra foliis vetustis eniarcidis tonien- toque radiculoso copioso tecti. Rami aiinotini laete virides, folifvti; br!sin versus foliis rarioribus et brevioiibns. Folia ianceolata-ovata, concava, integerriina, ouspidata, cuspide concolori fere ^ longitudine laminae, laxe reticulata, Irete viridi.i. Femineus F/o-s genimiformis, angustus. Fis/il/a 3-5, fills pucculcntis, paucis, hyalinis; .staminibus uullis. Seta longitudine fere rami annotini, parum angidata, la}vis, castanea, capsula tota, apopliysi sinuil sunipta, duplo loiigior. Capsuh vera cylindracea, hcvis, uigro-castanea, ore dilatato, patulo. Apophysis obconica basi attenuata, capsula paulo longior. Operculum niadorc conicum, siccitatc conico-ha3niis- phaericummucronulo manifesto. PeristomtHm intra margin- em membranae exterioris, ubi desinel^ interior, ortuni: dentibus ] G, quaternatim ad medium usque connatis, singulis absque strm longitudinali manifesta. Afasculus Flos cum femineo coilateralis, ramum tcrniinans, discoideo-capituliformis, semper sessilis, etiam dum femineus, primo pariter sessilis, cceii] florescentia peracta ranudo suo proprio elongate in- sidet. Folia perir/onialia h basi lanccolata erecta in cuspi- dem basi longiorem, subulatam producia. J?itficra niune- rosae viginti circiter, levissime arcuatfc, brevissime j)edicel- lata3. Faraphyses stramineae, sursuni incrassatae articuiis brevioribus crassioribusque. Pistilla nulla. Obs. Facies omnino S. nniioidis, quocum pluribus notis convenit, satis diversum dentium dippositione. 94. Splachnum PROPINQUUM, peristomii dentibus basi quaternatim coliaerentibus, apopliysi obconica capsula oper- culata paulo latiore, operculo siccitate depresso mutico, floribus masculis breve pedunculatis, seta perichactium vix supcrante, foliis ovatis concavis cuspidatis integerrimis. Desc. Caspites dersi. Caulcs innovando divisi, unciales. ACOTYLEDONES. 245 Folia viridissima, jrumine subulato-setaceo, concolori, longitudine \ folii. Seta foliis floralibus paulo longior, angiilata, la)vis, capsiilam cum a))opliysi suniptam vix supe- rans. Capsitht cyliiidracca, brevis, ore dilatato. j4jjoj)/ii/sis ])riuio viridis, iiiox fusca, capsulu ante lapsum operculi paulo tantuin crassior, deunuu nigricans, pyritormis, capsula deo|)erculata concolori I'cre duplo aniplior. Operculum conico-hcuiispliii'riciuM, nuiticuni, siccitate planiusculo-de- pressum. Peruiomii denies 1(5, quaternatini approximati et ad medium usque colia-'rcnles, singuli abscpic stria longi- tudinali numifesta. ColamcUa crasso-cylindracea, pulposa, apice liemispliicrico cavitntcm operculi replenti. Mascidus F/os capitato-discoideus, ranuilum brcvem, femineo colla- teralem, terminans, antlieris parapliysibusque numerosis, pistillis certe nuilis. Ods. Proximum S. arctico, an cjusdem varietas ? 95. Splachnum KXSEiiTtJM, capsula interiore soluta siccitate semiexserta ; cxteriore ore dilatato, apopliysi ob- conica capsulii (concolori) angustiore, foliis lanceolato-ovatis acuminatis intcgerrimis. Desc. Caules annotino-ramosi ; Folia onniino S. arctici et propinqui. Masculus Flos capitato-discoideus, ramulum distinctum, femineo Ijrcviorem, foliatum, ejusdem caulis terminans, foliis perigonialibus basi lutescentibus, acumine brevi viridi. A/iiliera pauca), cyliudraccai, levitcr arcuata3 : _parajj//j/sidusi\mi\CYcz'iS sursum crassioribus : pis/illis nuW'is. Seta terminalis, pericliaetium vix superans, dilute fusca, laevis. Capsula cum apopliysi sumpta turbinata; theca exterior obovata ; inteiior ])edicello insidens libera, demum exsiccationc exterioris cxi^crta. Peristontium : denies IC, mox intra margincm ca|)siil}L' exterioris orti, prinio quater- natim basi cohairentes, demum ^^uaternatim vel quandoque geminatim reflexi. Ohs. Muscus valde affini»» bine S. arctico ct propinquo inde jmradoxo ; ct hi onnies adeo approximati prsesertim figura ct textura foliorum ut varietates unius ejusdemque speciei forsan considerari possunt. ■ir." 1< \ •1 246 en LOR IS MKLVILJ.IANA. 90. Splaciinum PAiiADoxLM, capsiila udiilta absque sutura operculi (donniiu scparabilis ?) ; iiiteriorc pedici Uata, apophysi attciiiiata capsula angustiore, foliis lanccolato- ovatis acumiimtis integerriiuis. ccciii] Dp:sc. Caules vix seimiiiciales, iiinovationihiis ra- mosi. Folia ovato-laiicuolata, concaviuscula, caririata, laxe reticulata, integerrinia, acuuiinc subulato diauietruin tnins- versiun folii subsequanti, demuni dccolori piiuni rcfcrcnti. Mascidi Florea discoideo-capituliformcs, terniinautcs ramos proprios pcdunculiformes, paucifolios, foliolis nanis altcrnis : folia perigonialia lanceolata, basi conniventia, apicibus patulis acuminatis. ^/-'M^v^iiunicrostc, cyliudracea3, levis- sinie incurvae. Parajjhi/scs numerosae, subclavata}. Flos fcmineus terminalis. Seta fusca, la^vis, caule longior. Capsula erecta, oblongo-obovata, basi in apophysin obconi- cam seipsa angustiorcm et breviorcm attenuata, lajvis, per lenteni pluries augcnteui puuctis niinutis longitudiualitcr seriatis, depressis, adversus luccm seniif)ellucidis tenuissiuie quasi striata, absque opcrculo ejusve ulla indicatione, apiculo obtiiso paulo constricto. Theca vera diuiidiani superiorem tantum capsvdae cxtirioris occupans, pcd^^Lcllo cylindraceo, ex apice apophysis derivato, insidens, libera, ad ortuui dentium desinens ibique cum capsula exteriore conflueiis. Denies 16, quaternatini ad medium coha'rentes, subulati, pallide fusci, apicem cavitatis capsulfi? attingentes. Seniina minutissima, in cumulo olivaceo-viridia, seorsim hyaliiia, laevia. Obs. Haec omnia c specimine unico cum capsulis 8 maturis plenis et duabus vetustis vacuis pariter clausis, varietatem nanam S. arctici refereute, desumpta sunt. Ex- emplaria dein plura varietatis, ut videtur, ejusdcm Musci, in hcrbario D. Ricliardson, inter Fort Enterprise et mare arcticum lecta, et cum S. nmioidi Sehwaegr. in Franklins joiirn. p. 755 (non Hedvvigii), intermista inveni : horum capsulse adultae nuraerosa3 cinnamonieo-fuscsr, clausa) et absque sutura vel ulla alia operculi indicatione. In hac varietatc )3., quaj statura major et calyptra dimidiata donata, seta longior quani in a. dentesque 10 subaequidistantes et fere ad basin distincti. • i ACOTYLEDONES. 247 E duplicis \ arietatis hisce speciiniiiibus diu in aninio fiiit proponere noviiiu p;enns sub nomine Cryptodontis, ob capsulani oi)erculo destitutaui dentibus vero inclusis instriic- taiu ; sed onniibus iteriuu examini subjectis capsulani unani alteramve vctustaui operculo dolapso ct peristomio denttito, in eodem csespitc cum clausis, ct quantum dctcrniinare licuit ad candem specicm pcrtinenteni, observavi, ideoque ad Splachnuiu, hand tamcn absque dubitationc, museum paradoxuin deiuum rctuli. In Splachncis autcm, praiter aniiuli defectum in tota tribu, approximationcs nonnulla) ad capsulam clausam occurrunt, scilicet in Aplodonte ubi operciiluih 1 altcro latere stomatis diutius cohajret, ct in Systylio in >,ao cum columella cohajrcns persistit : nee transitus diffieilis a Splaelineis ad Voitiam liabituet statione iisdem bene coDvcnientcm. VOITIA. Ilorm-tclmch comment, cle voit. ct spf. p. 5. Hooker muse, ed'ot. 97. Nees. v. Eseiih. el Uornxch. bryol. g' rm. i, /j. 79. Schwaegr. suppl. 2, sect. 1, p. 2. Gremlle et Arnott in JFer/i. soc. transact. 4. Char. Gen. Capsida clausa (abscpie operculo dentil)usve inclusis), rostrata. Calt/ptra dimidiata, capsula adulta iongior, tardius decidua. Flares terminales : masculus femineo coli.iterali subconformis. OOs. Genus a PI ^ro ai^'e distinsuendum, habitu H'Cciv quamvis necnon stati' valde diversum, et ad Sj)Iacliiieas niedianteS. paradoxo (s. Cryptctdouti) accetlens. Calj/plra muko amplior equidenietdiutuis remanens ([uam in Pliasco, sed dennun decidua, nee persistens. Vdj/'ntula in V. liypci-- borea certe indivisa, nee eandem bivalvem iiecjue tissam in exemplaribus panels V. nivalis i nobis investiixutis obscrvare licuit. In utnupie specie ejusdem margo munit'este iufL'- qualis et sublacera, siul eandem fore stnicturain in Pliascis quibusdam, praeserftui in P. km/midk et curvicollo, observu- viuuis, Capsula ciun seta sua elongata sa}j)e decidua sed quandoque nee raro vel cum eadcm persistens, vel a seta I \ !i i Hi i ■\ a - . ,1 .: , 248 niT.ORIS MKLVll. LIANA. persistenti decidens : et seta niinime post lapsum capsulse in Phascis omnibus persistit. Mcnibrana interna libera, cum processu subulato, rostrum cnpsula? penetraiiti, in P. bryoidi et curvicollo pariter cxstat : et florum dispositio subsiniilis in Phascis nonnuUis ol)tinet. Semina minutissima affinitatem Voitias cum Cryptodonti potius quam Pliasco indicant. Voitia vogesiana Nestl. dubia liujus generis species raihi videtur, et habit u Phascis nonnuUis, praisertim P. flexuoso Schwaeffr. suppf. 2, sect. I, p. 1, t. 101, convenit : a Voitia diversa floribus sacpe dioicis, masculorum forma, capsulis basi in apophysin angustiorem attenuatis, seminibus majus- culis, et forsan magnitudine proportionali calyptrae a me nondum visee. 97. Voitia HYPEunoREA, capsula globoso-ovata basi subtruncata, foliis dilatato-ovatis aciuninatis. Voitia hyperborea, Greville et Jrnott in IFeni. soc. mem. 4, tab. 7,/. 19, capsf//ri,ct 21, fo/i /an. Desc. Muscus caespites densos sa^pius efformat, raro aliis, Splachnis prsesertim. intermixtus. Caules G-9-lincas longi, tomento radicali inierne arete cohserentes, innovationibus subraniosi, basi foHis-vetustis tomentoque radicali rufo- castanec copioso tecti : ramis annotinis dense foliatis eradi- culosis, Folia laiTe ovata, modice concava, integerrima, acumine e nervo vahdo producto formato, \ longitudinis folii aequante, sed concolori nee nisi vetustate canescenti pilum- que referenti, laxiuscule reticulata, areolis rectangulis, invicem insequalibus sed ptr totam folii longitudinem uni- formibus, niarginalibus vix niajoribus. madore erecta, sicci- tate subappressa. Perirhafia/ia paulo niajora, acumine proportionatim longiore. Vafjinuta cylindracea, basi pistillis paucis abortivis stipata, indivisa, ncc tissa nee bivalvis, apice menibranareo iua3(|nali lacero. i^cla elongnta, caulem totum a'cpians v. paruui superans, la'vis, castanea, siccitate tortuosa. ('(ipsnfa erecta, caf^tanca, hrvis, dilatato-ovata, basi transversa subtruncata, rostro apicTs inclinato longitu- dine dimidii capsulae, absque opcrculo ejusve omni vestigio : exterior coriacea, minute reticulata, areolis quadratis ; AC0TYLEDONE8. 219 ijiterior ah exteriore libera, centro baseos umbilicatae affixa, aj)ice claiiso proccssu subulato longitiidine rostri cxterioris, palhda, teiiue niemliranacea, utrin(|uc laevis nee intus septis processubusve iufcqualis. Coltimc/la angulata subtetragoiia, longitudine capsulac interioris. Sciniiia minutissima, Phasci bryoidis decies fere minora, in cunuilo viridia, separatini hyalina, subglobosa, per lentein centies augentem striis nonnuUis insignita, sed siniplicia nee divisibilia. Masculus Flos ranudura propriinn, brevissiinuni, femineo collateraleni hoc vero post fa3eundationem elongato demum quasi latera lem terminans, discoideo-genimitbrniis, femineo sub- [cccv similis, foliis perigonialibus pericliactialibus conformibus. Jn- t/icrce numerosse, cylindraceac, leviter arcuatae. Paraphyses copiosae, artirulis superioribus sensim crassioribus et bre- vioribus. Obs. Valde affinis Voitiae nivali quae differt capsula oblongo-ovata basi acuta, foliis elongato-ovatis laxioribus, statura majori. HEPATICJi:. 98. JuNGERMANNiA MiNUTA, Schveb. in Crantz gronl. forts, p. 285. Dicks, fasc. 2, p. 13. Jra/ile?ib lapp. p. 393. Hooker hrit.junyer. t. 44. Engl hot. 2231. Jungermannia bicomis, Flor. Ban. 888,/. a. Schwaegr. prodr. hepat. p. 27. Richardson in Froiiklin's journ. p. 757. Obs. Planta nostra, cujus exem])laria perpauca et fructi- ficatione destituta tantum visa, media quasi inter ,/. mini(- tam et ventricosam, ab iitra(pie foliis explanatis, nee margine inferiore induplicatis, diftbrt. 99. Marchantia roLYMORPUA, Linn. sp. pi. cd. 2,/>. 1603, Flor. lapp. n. 422. Wahlvnb. lapp. p. 397. Schnid. ic. p. 100, t. 29. Engl. hot. 210. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 119. Mich. am. 2, p. 277. Br. in Flind. vog. 2, p. 593. {Ante, p. 69.) Richardson in Fi'anklin'a iourn.p. 757. it' a if' 1 \\ \ n 1 %V: 250 CIILORia MELVILLIANA. LIClIENOSiE. 100. Gyropiiora proboscidka, AcJiar. spi. p. C4. Enf/l. hot. 2484. Hooker ncot. par. 2, p. 41. Gyrophora proboscidea j3, Richardson in Franklin's journ. p. 758, tab. 30,/. 4. Gyromium probosciileum, Wahlenh. lapp. p. 483. Of)8. In nostra planta {)agina inferior, qua? semper locvis fibriilisqne destitntn, sa3piu8 cincrea, nunc tota atra ; quan- doqiic thallo ad ambiturn cribroso G. erosic acccdit. 101. Lecanora elegans, Achar. si/n. p. 182. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 50. llichariLson in Franklin sjourn. p. 700. Lichen elegans, Wahlenh. lapp. p. 417, Car pat. p. 373. En(jl. hot, 2181. 102. BoRRKRA ? AURANTiACA, thallo adsccndcnti auran- tiaco tercti-conipresso nudo subdichotoiuo basi pallido : ranmlis ultiniis brevissimis obtusis. Obs. Aftinis B. flavicanti Achar. I. c, utraque thallo teretixisculo fruticuloso a reliquis diversa. In hac Apo- thecia ignota ideoque dubii generis est. 103. Cetraria juniperina, ^c//«r. 5^;^ /;. 226. cccvi] Obs. Vix omnino cum C. junipcrina quadrant speci- mina nostra quibus laciniae crenataj nee erosap, margincs pulvere destitutse, discus la3vis vix manifeste lacunosus, et paginae, qua; citrinae, concolores. 104. Cetraria nivalis, Achar. syn. p. 228. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 57. Br, in Ross voy. 2 ed. v. 2, p. 195. {Ante, p. 178.) Spitz. pi. in Scoresbys arct. append. p. 76. {Ante, p. 181.) Richardson in Franklins journ. p. 761. Lichen nivalis, Linn. lapp. n. 446, t. 11. /. 1. Soland. in Phipps' voy. p. 203. Wahlenh. lapp. p. 433, CarpaL p. 379. Bngl. hot 1994. Sve7isk hot. 384. ACOTYL15DONES. 251 105. Ckthaiua cucuT.LATA,y/c/^rt/-. «^//.jo. 2:28. liichard' son in Fv/ik/in^s journ. p. 701. Liclicii cwiiwWixin^, Sinilhin Linn. Soc. transact. \, p. S4, A I,/'. 7. Wa/tlcn/j. In pp. p. 433, Vpml. p. 413, Carput. p. 379. 100. Cetrauia iSLANDiCA, Acliar. syn. p. 229. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 58. Jir. in Ross wy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 195. (y/«/e, p. 178.) Richardson in Franklin's jour n. p. 701. Lichen islaiulicus, Z/////. sp, pi. ed. 2, jo. 1611. Flor. Dan. 155. i%/. hot. 1330. /S'm/*/-. ^o/. 34. Waldenb. lapp. p. 434, Carpal, p. 379, C^aW. y>. 413. Solaud. in Fliipps voy. p. 203. Pliyscia islanilica, Alich. am. 2, p. 326. 107. Cetharia odontella, Ackar. syn.p.2^^. Lichen odontclhis, Waldenb. lapp. p. 434. 108. Peltidea APHTiiosA, ^c//«/'. iry/?.//. 238. Waldcnh. lapp. p. 446, Carpal, p. 380. Svensk bot. 318. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 60. Richardson in Franklin sjourn. p. liS\. Lichen aphthosus, Linn. sp. pi. cd. 2, p. 101(5. Any. bot. 1119. ^r^/^tvi. in Jacqu. coll. i,p. 206, /. 17. 109. CoRNicuLARiA OCHROLEUCA, Achar. syn. p. 301. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 69. Richardson in Franklin s journ. p. 762. Usnea ochroleuca, Hoffn. j)L lichen. 2, p. 7, t. 26, /. 2. Lichen ochroleucus, Waldenb. lapp. p. 438, Carpal. '6^2. Engl. bot. 2374. 110. CoRNicuLARiA LANATA, Achar. syn. p. 302. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 69. Lichen lanatus, Z/««. sp.pl. ed. 2, p. 1623. ZV/y/. ^o/. 846. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 440, Carpal, p. 383. Lichen normoricus, 6r«««. norv. par. 2, p. 123, A 2,/. 9 —14. HI. Cerania vermicularis, Achar. syn. p. 278. [wcni i f ff I, ' t t 7\ ' 252 CHLORIS MELVILLlAJilA. Ceiiomyce? vcriniculnris, Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 65. lUvlutrilmn in Franklin n jonrn. p. 76:2. Jh'. in Flinih'ra* vol/. 2, p. 594. [Ante, p. 61).) Bn'omyccs vermicularis, WaldenJj. hipp. p. 458. Cliulonia subulifonnis, Hoffni. pi. lichen. 2, p. 15, f. 29, /.1-3. Lichen vennicnluris, Dicks, crypt, fnsc. 2, p. 23, t. 6,/. 10. Fnr/i. dot. 2029. Ods. Apotliecia (?) lateralin, spnrsa, atra, thallo innata eoqnc submargiiiata, apotheciis Roccellae aliquo niodo accedcntia, in exempUiribns nonnuUis a D. risher Icctis, obscrvavi. 112. Cenomyce pyxidata, Achar. syn.p. 252. 113. Steueocaulon paschai,e, Achar. si/n. p. 284. Mich. am. 2, p. 331. Br. in Flinders voy. 2, p. 594. {Ante, p. 70.) Spitzb. pi. in Scoresbys arct. 1, append, p. 76. {Ante, p. 181.) Giesecke Greenl. in Edin. en- cyclop. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 66. llichardson in Franklin^ s jour n. p. 762. Bceomyces pasclmlis, Wahlenb. lapp. p. 450, Carpal, p. 386. Lichen paschahs, Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2, v. 2, p. 162L Soland. in Phipps voy. p. 204. Lichen ramulosus, Sw.jl. ind. occid. S,p. 1917. 114. I'snea sphacelata, thallo erectiusculo fruticuli- formi, ramis prinmriis ochroleucis nigro-vittatis laevibus : ultimis attenuatis nigris, sorediis confertis concoloribus ochroleucis ve. Usnea ? propc nielaxantham, J3r. spitzb. pi. in Scoresbys arct. \, append, p. 76. {Ante, p. 181.) Obs. Pioxima U. nielaxanthae Ach. syn. p. 303, difFert statura alirpioties niinore, raniis prinmriis la3vibus, sore- dioruni pra3sentia. Apothecia nonduni visa. Eandein specieni, sorediis paritcr instructani apotheeiisqiie destitutam, in sunimitate Montis Tabularis Insula) Van Diemen, anno 1804, legi. ACOTYLKDONS. 253 FUNGI. 115. Cantharkllus lobatus, Fries, syst. mycolot/, I, p. 323. Ilclvc'lla nicmbrnncca, Flor, Dan. \^ll,f. 1. IIG. LyCOPKKDON I'RATENSE, Pci's. s^n./ufiff. p. 142, Practcr plantas supra cnmncrataa, species nonnullfe in hcrbariis citatis exstant, scilicet Miiscoriiin quinquc, Leci- dece V. Leprariac uiiica, et Agarici trcs : has vero e speci- niinibiis vcl fnictificationc destitutis vcl male exsiccatis hand deterininarc potiii. Algae suhniersac prorsiis imllfB reportataj fuere. Species quae Florula^ Melvillianae adhucdum propriae [cccviu remanent sequentcs sunt. lianunculus Sabinii, qui nivali nimis affinis. Raniinculm affinis, proximus auricomo. Draba paucijlora, valde dubia species, Plaiypctalum ditbiiim, cujus tlores ignoti. Sieversia Rossii, proxima S. humili Oonalashkae indigena. Tussilago cort/mbosa, valde affinis 2\ frigidce. Pedicularis arctica, prope P. sudeticani et Langsdorfii. Buponiia Fisheri, gramini luilli cognito affinis, Barbula leucostoma, quae species distincta videtur. Gymnostomum obtmij'olium, species insignis, sed non satis cognita, Splachnum ardiciwi, proxiiuuni S. mnioidi. Borrera aurantiaca, Lichenosa distincta, sed dubii generis. Genus itaque Insulae Melville peculiare nullum restat nisi Bupontia, si hoc equidem servari meretur. ! Mi ll'l ^ 254 CIILOUIS MKLVILMANA. AlicjunsobscrvntionoSjSpccirsnonnllasFloniliL'Mclvilliniuii illnstrantcs, dcrivatas ex lierharii inspwtione ad litoni oricntalin AincricjL' arcticjc, inter grad. 00 ct 70 lat., in novissinm navigatioiie duco D. Parry, foriimti u 1). Ross, ciijus atnicitioD sprciniiiia totius collcctionis dcbco, hie siih- jiingero licet ; ordine Flornlu3 servato nnmcrisquo spccienun pra-'tixis. 11. PliATYPETALUM PURPUIIASCENS. Silicula; v. ovali-ohlongrc v. ol)longcT, glabrae v. pilis raris brevibus siniplicibus bifidisqiic coiispersai, .siiffviatc rjiian- doquc eapitato enmrginato, nee semper bilobo lobis paten- tibns, coronatce ; vnhulk avcniis, ecarinatis, planiuscnlis j lUsscjiimciilo rarius fencstrato. Seiiilna biseriata. Cotyle- clones incunibcntes, angnsto-oblongrc, reetac ncc basibus cms radieulare cnibryonis occ»ij)antil)iis. Platypctaliun itaque hinc Subulariic afliiic indc Eucl, hflcc vero diftert stylo elongato, dissepimento semper fencs- trato, et forsan nliis notis e llor xamini accuratiorc deri- vandis. 13. EUTREMA EdWARDSII. Ilerba qnandoque 4-6-uncialis. IS. SrEiiTiARiA Edwardsii. Exenq)laria omnia ad var. a pertinent, foliis ovatis aeutis caulibusquc glaberrimis, pedmiculis unifloris, antlieris purpnreis, capsulis erectis semisexvalvibus calyccm vix superantibus, seminibus lasvibus fuscis. Species forsan polygama, ad quam referenda S, Edwardsii Richardson I. c. ? et S. nitida Hooker ? cccix] 26. Saxifraga uniflora. Exemplaria omnia statura; majoris sunt, et plcraque canlibus 2-3-floris donata; ideoqiie luce, qna? potius i)ro varietate insigni qnam distincta specie snpra proposita fuit, ad S. ca;spitosam absqne dubio reducenda. 36. OXYTROPIS ARCTICA. ADDENDA. 255 FTiijus viiriotiisnotnbilis, vix cnini distincta viddiir species, statnm iiiinore, scnpo smpr iiuifloro passiiiKjiic uiiibcllii bitlora, (kntil)iis calycis ]L'sj)cctu tulu pniilo lon^ioiibiis, foliolis sjrpius 7, qiuui(lo(pie 0, villis poraisteiitibus utniupic nrgentco-scriccis. Cineraria conclsta. ilcrba quaiulocpu; spitluimea, folin sapiiis sinuato- (Icntata, mine alto sinuata, passim iiulivisa ; lirec cxoniplariii ita(pic propius (J. paht.stri acccdiint, iiiflorcsccntia dciisiorc, laiia inagis copiosa et loiigiore pi'fJDsertiin distingiit'iida. 50. Carex misandra. IIiijus cxciiiplavia aliqua complctn, G-9-uncialia, foliis lincaribiis apire attcimato, marginibus deorsim scabiis, ciilnio Ijrvi, spicis 3-4, altcriiis, rarosjibiiinbcllatis, torniinaU basi solum rariiisvc tota inascida, sligmatibus sa!j)issimo tribus. liinc ad C. fuliginosain Stcrnb. I. c. procul did)io referenda. 51. Carex concolor. Spccimina })roccriora, spicis fcmineis longioribiis, axi sqiiamaruni pallido, ad C. ca'spitosaiii propius acceduut, ct cuimo krvi proccipue distingui possunt. 5G. COLPODIUM LATIEOLIUM. In exeniplaribus plerisque rudimcntum breve sctuliformc flosculi secundi adest ; necnon valvulae iuferioris perianthii setula dentieulata dorsalis, i circiter ab cjusdeui aj)ice, nervum centralem tcrminans, altitudinem valvular vix aequana. Aliqua autem omnino inutica sicut pleraque ab Insula Melville. ^1 ■} If , I i ■< 57. POA ANGUSTATA. Ilujus, ni fallor, varietas nana (2-3-uncialis), perianthiis glaberrimis, locustis viridibus apieibus purpureis valvulae iuferioris pcriautliiorum solum exceptis. 58. PoA ABIUIEVIATA. Speciniiua pleratpie vix triuncialia. 25G CIILORIS MRLVILLIANA. 00. FeSTUCA BIlEVIl'OLIA. Trivitilc norne!i his excinplnrihus vix convonit, qiiibus folia rndicnlia diinidiiirn ct ultra ciilini {cquant, ct cultuea vnginis suis proportionatim longiora sunt. cccx] 02. Plkuropogon Sabinii. Exemplar unicurn cajspitosuin, in paludc a D. Ross lectuni ad var. /3 pcrtinct, culinia partialibus quadriunciulibus, antheris purpurcis. 91. Aplodon wormskioldh. Exeniplaria nonnulla varietatis asupra enumeratis diversae, ciijus folia acutiiiscula absqiio aciiinine, apophysis ovato- globosa, ncc basi attcnuata, pallide straiiiinea, cava, axi solido, capsula castauca amplior. 97. VoiTIA HYPERBOREA. Sacpiiis aliis Muscis, Splachnis priesertim, intermista crescit. OBSEllVATIONS ox THE ^TUICTUUE AM) AFFINITIES or TUK MORE REMARKABLE PLANTS COLLECTED HV THE LATE WALTEli OUDNEV, M.D., AND MAJOK DEI»J1IAM, AND CAPTAIN CLArrEllTOK, IN THE lEAUS 1822, 1823, AND 1821, DURING THEIR EXPEDITION TO EXPLORE CENTRAL AFRICA. BY ROBJniT BROWN, nON. Jl.K.B.E., F.R.S., AKl) F.L.S. ; lIEMBEll OF THE BOYAL. SWEDISH ACADEMY OF BCIENCES, OF THE IIOYAL SOCIETY OF DE>'3IARK, AND OF THE IMPEIilAL ACADEMY NATUUJ: CriilOgOBliM ; COIiltESI'ONDINO MEMIiEB OF THE BOYAL INSTITUTE OF FRANCE, AND OF THE BOYAL ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF I'BUSSIA AND EAVABIA, ETC. ETC. ■i [Ecpriidcdfrovi the 'Narrative of Travels and Discoveries in Northan and Ctntral Africa,' by Major Dixon Denham and Captain Hugh Clapperton, Appendix, pp. 208 — 24G.] LONDON; 1820. 17 1 \\- !•' 0BSEEVATI0N8, &c. Tiiii Herbarium formed, diiefly by the late [Am.cuci. p. sus Dr. Oiubiey, during tbe expedition, contains specimens, more or less perfect, o'i about tiuee hundred species. Of these one lumdred belong to the vicinity of Tripoli ; fifty were collected in the route from Tripoli to Mourzuk, thirty-two in I'czzan, thirty-three on the journey from Mora-zuk to Kouka, seventy-seven in 13ornou, and sixteen in Haussa or Soudan. These materials arc too inconsiderable to enable us to judge correctly of the vegetable productions of any of the countries visited by the mission, and especially of the more interesting regions, Bornou and Soudan. I'or the limited extent of the herbarium, the imperfect state of many of the specimens, and the very scanty in- formation to be found respecting them, either in the her- barium itself or in the journi.l of the collector, it is unfor- tunately not difficult to account. Dr. Oudney Avas sufiiciently versed in botany to have formed collections much more extensive and instructive, had the advancement of natural history been the principal purpose of his mission. His time and attention, however, were chiefly occupied by the more important objects of the expedition ; as a botanist he had no assistant ; and the state of his health during his residence in Bornou must, in a great degree, have rendered him unable to collect or observe the natural productions of that country. For the few specimens belonging to Soudan, we are in- debted to Captain Clapperton, Avho, after the death of Dr. ,' .1 t 1 i,:^ \ « 11 2G0 OBSEllVATIOXS ON PLANTS Oiulney, endeavoured to preserve tlic uiorc striking and useful })lants which lie met with. His colleci.ion was ori- ginally more considerable ; but before it reached luiglaud many of the specimens were entirely destroyed. It still includes several of the mediciuid plants of the natives ; but these being without either flowers or fruit, cannot be deter- mined. 2UUJ In tlie ^vliolc herbarium, the nundier of undescribed species hard'y ecpials twenty ; and among these not one new genus is found. The plants belonging to the vicinity of Tripoli were sent to me by Dr. Oudncy, before his departure for Tezzan. This part of the collection, amounting to one hundred species, was merely divided into those of the immediate neighbourhood of Tripoli, and those from the mountains of Tarhona and Imsalata. It exceeds in extent the herbarium formed by Mr. Ritchie near Tripoli, and on the Gharian hills, which, however, though containhig only fifty-nine species, includes twenty- seven not in Dr. Oudney's herbarium. The specimens in Air. Ritchie's collection are carefully ])rcserved, the particular places of growth in most cases given, and observations added on the structure of a few ; sufficient at least to prove, that much information on the vegetation of the countries he visited might have been ex- pected from that ill-fated traveller. In these two collections united, hardly more than five species are contained not already published in the works that have appeared on the botany of North Africa ; parti- cularly in the ' Tlora Atlantica' of M. Desfontaines, in the ' Flore d'Egypte ' of M. Delile, and in the ' Tlorae Libycae Specimen ' of Professor Viviani, formed from the herbarium of the traveller Delia Cella. The plants collected in the Great Desert and its oases, between Tripoli and the northern confines of Bornou, and which somewhat exceed a hundred, are, with about eight or ten exceptions, also to be found in the works now men- tioned. And, among those of Roriiou and Soudan, which fall short of one hundred, very few species occur OF CKNTRAL AlIllCA. 2G1 not already known as natives of other parts of equinoctial Africa. A complete catalogue of the herbarium, such as I have now (loscrihed it, even if the number and condition of the specimens admitted of its being satisfactorily given, would be of but little importance, witii reference to the geo- graphy of plants. Catalogues of such collections, if drawn up hastily, and from iuiperfeet materials, as must here have been the case, arc indeed calculated rather to injure than advance this department of the science, which is still in its infancy, and whose pro- gress entirely depends on the scrupulous accuracy of its statements. To produce confidence in these statements, and in the deductions founded on them, it should in every case distinctly appear that, in establishing the identity of the species enumerated, due attention has been paid to the original authorities on which they depend, and, ;:io wherever it is possible, a comparison actually made with authentic specimens. In the account which I am now to give of the preseiit collection, I shall confine myself to a slight notice of the remarkable known plants it contains, to characters or short descriptions of the more interesting new species, and to some observations on such of the plants as, though already published, have cither been referred to genera to which they appear to me not to belong, or whose characters re- quire essential alteration. In proceeding on this plan, I shall ado[)t the order fol- lowed in the botanical aj)peiulix to Captain Turkey's ' Ex- pedition to the Kiver Congo.' And as theie will seldoiu be room for remarks on the geographical distribution of the species I have to notice, 1 shall chiefly endeavour to make my observations respecting them of some interest to systematic botanists. CRUciFERiT;. Fifteen species belonging to this family exist in the collection, one of which only aj)pearsto beunde- scribed, and of this the specimens are so imperfect that its genus cannot with certainty be determined. Of those already published, however, the generic characters of t, I 1 i M ' 2G2 onSKRVATTONS ON PLANTS several require material alterations, some of wliicli suggest observations relative to the structure and arrangement of the natural order. Savignya yl']f:YPTiACA {Dc Catid Sj/.si. 2, p. 2S3) is the first of these. It was observed near lionjcni by Dr. Oiulney, whose specimens sliglitly differ from those which I have received from M. Delile, by whom this plant was discovered near the pyramid of Haqqarah, and who has well figured and described it in his ' Flore d'Egyptc,' under the name of Lunaria parviflora. By this name it is also l)ublishcd by M. Desvaux. Professor Viviani, in giving an account of his Lunaria libyca, a plant which I shall presently have occasion to notice more particularly, has remarked,* that Savignya of De Candollc possesses no characters suffi- cient to distinguish it as a genus from Lunaria ; and still more recently, Professor Si)rengcl has referred our plant to Parsctia." The genus Savignya, however, will no doubt be ultimately established, though not on the grounds on which it was originally constituted ; for the und)ilical cords certainly adhere to the partition, the silicule, which is never sH] absolutely sessile, is distinctlypediccllatedinDr. Oudncy's specimens, the valves are not flat, and the cotyledons are decidedly condnplicate. Li describing the cotyledons of his ])lant as accumbent, M. De Candollc has probably relied on the external characters of the seed, principally on its great compression, its broad margin or wing, and on the whole of the radicle being visible through the integuments. It would appear, therefore, that the true character of the cotyledons of Savignya has been overlooked, chiefly from its existing in the greatest possible degree. To include this degree of folding, in which the margins arc closely approxi- mated, and the radicle consequently entirely exposed, a definition of condnplicate cotyledons, somewhat different from that ju'oposed in the * Systenia Naturale ' becomes necessary. I may here also observe, that the terms Pleu- rorhiza) and Notorhiza?, employed by M. De Candollc to express the two principal modifications of cotyledons in Crucifcra^ appear to me so far objectionable, as they may ' f/oro' Li/ii/riv Spec! 111. p. >'?.'. " Si/sf. T'cf/fltib. p ''''"' OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 263 seem to imply that in the embryo of this family the posi- tion of the radicle is variable, and that of the cotyledons fixed. It is at least deserving of notice that the reverse of this is the fact ; thongh it is ccrtahily not necessary to change these terms, which are now generally received. On the subject of Savignya, two questions naturally pre- sent themselves. In the first place — Is tliis genus, solely on account of its conduplicatc cotyledons, to be removed from AlyssincfT, where it has hitherto been placed, to Vclleac, its affinity with which has never been suspected, and to whose genera it bears very little external resemblance ? Secondly — In dividing Crucifera) into natural sections, are we, with M. Dc Candclle, to expect in each of these subdivisions an absolute uniformity in the state of the cotyledons ? As far as relates to the accumbent and flatly incumbent states, at least, I have no hesitation in answering the latter ques- tion in the negative ; and I believe that in one case, namely, llutchinsia, these modifications are not even of generic im- portance, for it will hardly be proposed to separate IT. ali)ina fi'om petraja, solely on that ground. I carried this opinion further than I am at present disposed to do, in the second edition of Mr. Aiton's 'Hortus Kewensis,' where I united in the genus Cakile plants, which I then knew to differ from each other, in having accumbent and condupli- catc cotyledons ; and I included Capsella bursa-pastoris in the genus Thlaspi, although I was aware, both from niy own observations and from Schkuhr's excellent figure,^ that its cotyledons were incumbent. I am at present, [su however, inclined to adopt the subdivision of both these genera, as proposed by several authors and received by M. Dc Candollc ; but to this subdivision the author of the * Systema Naturale ' must have been determined on other grounds than those referred to ; for in these four genera, in which the three principal modifications of cotyledons occur, he has taken their uniformity for granted. A;') to the place of Savignya in the natural family, I be- lieve, on considering the whole of its structure and habit, that it ought to be removed from Alyssinca: to a subdivision ' \ r M lilU' fi m t DlL i 264 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS of the order that may be called BrassicecB, but whieh is much more extensive than the tribe so named by M. De Candolle ; including all the genera at present known with conduplicate cotyledons, as well as some others, in which these parts are differently modified. There are two points in the structure of Savignya, that deserve particular notice. I have described the aestivation of the calyx as valvular ; a mode not before remarked in this family, though existing also in Ricotia. In the latter genus, however, the apices of the sepals are perhaj^s slightly imbricate, which I cannot perceive them to be in Savignya. The radicle is described by M. De Candolle as superior with relation to the cotyledons. I am not sure that this is the best manner of expressing the fact of its being hori- zontal, or exactly centrifugal, the cotyledons having the same direction. This position of the seed is acquired ouly after fecundation ; for at an earlier period the foramen of the testa, the point infallibly indicating the place of the future radicle, is ascendent. From the horizontal position of the radicle in this and some other genera, especially Tarsetia, we may readily pass to its direction in Biscutella, where I have termed it descendent, a character which I introduced to distinguish that genus from Cremolobus. But in Biscutella the embryo, with reference to its usual direction in the family, is not really inverted, the radicle being still placed above the umbilicus. On the contrary, in Cremolobcce, a natural tribe belonging to South America, and consisting of Cremolobus and Menonvillea, though the embryo at first sight seems to agree in direction with the order generally, both radicle and cotyledons being ascen- dent, it is, in the same sense, not only inverted, but the seed must also be considered as resupinate ; for the radicle is seated below the umbilicus, and also occupies the inner side of the seed, or that next the i)!acenta — peculiari- ties which, taken together, constitute the character of the 213] tribe here proposed. It appears to mc singular that M. De Candolle, while he describes the embryo of these two genera as having the usual structure of the order, should OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 205 consider that of Ibcris, in which I can find no peculiarity, as deviating from that structure.^ LuNARiA MBYCA of Viviaui^ is the second plant of Crn- ciferse on which I have some observations to offer. This species was described and figured, by the author here (pioted, in 1821, from specimens collected in 1817 by Pella Cella. The specimens in the herbarium were found near Tripoli, where the plant had also been observed in 1819 by Mr. Ritchie, who referred it to Lunaria, and remarked that the calyx was persistent. Professor Sprcngol, in his ' Systema Vegctabilium,* considers it a species of Farsetia. That this plant ought not to be associated either with the original species of Lunaria, or with Savignya, as now constituted, is sufficiently evident. And if it is to be in- cluded in Farsetia, it can only be on the grounds of its having a sessile siliculc, with compressed valves, an inde- finite number of seeds in each cell, and accumbcnt cotyle- dons. But in these respects it accords equally with Meniocus, a genus proposed by M. Dcsvaux, and with some hesitation received by M. Do Candolle, iiud with Schivereckia of Andrzejowski, which he has also adopted, ' SAVIGNYA. Savignya. De Cand. Spt. 2, p. 2S3. Lunarioe sp. Dclile. Dcn'aux. VUiani, CiiAU. Gev. Calyx basi cequalis ; ccsliv.itionc valvata. Siliculu oblonn;ii, scpto conformi, valvis convcxiusculis. Semiiia biscriata imbiioata inarginata. Col^lrdones coiHiu|ilicata.'. llcrba uiiinia, glabra {qiiaiidoque puhi' ram simpUci). Folia craisiiiscuht, in- feriora ol/ova^a in pctioliim oliennala grime dentala, vicdia i<(rpe incisa, sttperiora Hnearia, lluccini opposilifolii, chraclfuli. Florcs parvi crcrti, pp.lali^ violaceis ve/ii.i saturatioribun. ISiliciiln; racemoste, diraricadr, iii/hriort's nirpius t'cim. ,.-. U, tab. IG,/. 1. ^ 11! t^ 266 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS It docs not, however, agree with cither of those genera in Imbit, and it is easily distinguished from both by its simple 21H filaments and other characters, which I shall notice here- after. Is this plant, then, sui //nicris? ought it to be united with Alyssum, the character of that genus being modi- fied to receive it? or does not Alyssum rccpiire subdivision, and may not our plant be referred to one of the genera so formed ? A brief result of the examination of these (lucs- tions, so far as thoy are connected with the subject under consideration, will be found annexed to the charaatcr which is given of the genus foimed by the unicnof Lunariali!)yca with Alyssum maritinnnn, a plant also in tiie collection, from the neighbourhood of Tripoli. Ali/!^st(m viaritiminii, which is described both as an Alyssmn and as a Clypeola by Linnncus, is the Koni(/ of Adanson, who founded his generic distinction on the mono- spermous cells and supposed want of glands of the recep- tacle, and M. Desvaux, admitting Adanson's genus, has named it Lol)ulnria. In the second edition of 'Ilortus Kewcnsis' I included this plant in Alyssum, which M. l)c Candolle has also done in his great work. Eor the genus here proposed I shall adopt Adanson's name, altering only the termination, and wishing it to be considered as commemorating the important services ren- dered to l3otany by my friend Mr. Konig, of the British sir.] Museum.^ In comparing these two species of Koniga, |! { ' KONIGA. Konig. Adans. fam. 2, ji. 420. Lobulnria. Desvaux in Journ7de Botan. Alyssi sp. Jlort. Kew. ed. 2, vol. 1, p. 95. J)e Cand. Si/st. Lunarioj sp. Viv, Lihyc. p, 3i. raisctise sp. Sprenff. Sifst. (ippl. \\p. ]72. Nnt. 2, p. :U8. Fr/;. 2, p. S71. CiiAR. Gen Q/lvx |)af;ciis. Petala intcgcnima. Glanditlee liypogynrc 8 ! FiUimen/a omn'ui cdentiila. Silicitla subovata, valvis plauiusculis, loculis 1- polysperniis, funiculis basi septo (vciioso, nervo acliquesccnti) adnatis. Semiiut (sffipissime) margiiiata. Cotyledones accumbcntes. llerbaj {annua: v. perennes) pube lipaHUa appressu incana. Folia integeniinu iuUiuearia. Racenii termiiialex, nunc basifoUali. Flores albi. <7i7/y.r basi subajqualis. iWtf/o>v/« lamina; dilal.al a;. Anlheroi Q\vAi&. Glan- diitarum quatnor per paria filanipnta lonnfiora lateralitcr adstantcs; reliqute quatuor abbrcviata! geminaliin filainciita brcviora stipantes. Dissepiment urn, prretcr rtr^o/OTultimas (lainin:eduplicis) trausversim liiicares parietibus (tubulis) rcctis subparaliclis, re///* crebro anastonioiiantibus ft f/p/ry dqscendcnli e duobna OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 267 their ngreemcnt is very striking in linbit, in leaves, in tlie closely ])ressed bipartite pubescence, in the calyx, petals, stamina, and stigma. 'i'hey correspond, also, in some other jjoints, less obvious but equally important, which I shall scj)arately notice. The first of these is in having eight glands on the receptacle ; a character peculiar, I believe, to these plants, and which first suggested the generic name Octadenia. The glands in Alyssnni maritinuun wcw. entirely overlooked by Adansou, are not noticed by M. Dcsvaux, and M. De Candolle has described only the fonr that subtend the longer stamina. These certainly are much more conspicuous than the remaining four, which, how- ever, occupy the place of the only glands existing in siveral of the most nenrly relntcd gdicra. The innuber and position of the glands in this genus give some snpnort, perlaips, to the hynotliesis which 1 have formerly ndv/i/i/e/l, of the divisions or an hypogynous disk being in most cases formed of abortive fihimonts; an opinion more slriMngly co/i(ir/iied, however, in this family of ])lants, by their form und texture in Alyssum calycifMim nnd mininuun. The second point in which the two species of Koniga agree is in the structure of the septum. On this, whi/)i J consider as a new source of character in Crucifercc, I sliall offer some remarks in speaking of Farsetia. nrcic nppvoximalis formato snin-a basin evanescent! in nicnosperniis obsolefo ortis desccndentibus. Fuidciili in clisperinis polyspcrniisquc iu divcrsis lociilis ultcrni. Ons. Koniga ad Alyssincarum tril)um J)e Cti,itl. pertinons, iiinc Alysso aue- t.oi'uni inde rarsctitc accedit. Scd Alyssum, uti ia Ilort. Kew. ct Do f'and. Syst. Nat. constituluni est, ccrlc divisionc cgct. Alyssum «oi. facile distingucndum scqucnlibus notis: Silicula subrotunda, disco conve.xo, limbo comprcsso, npicc rctnso, loculis dispcrmis, funiculis basi septo adnalis ct post lapsum scmininn pcrsibtcntii)us, supra liberis et cum iisdeni dcciduis, in divcrsis loculis oppositis, in codem a styli basi equidis- lantibus: Petalis cmarginatis : rilamenlis oniuiluis nonuullisvc appcndiculatis in speciebus omnibus prrctcr A. calycinum in quo iilamenta fdiformia simplicia sunt et gliindularum loco selula", q\iatuor fdamenta nana aimuhmtes exslant. Ad Alyssum sic constiUitum et heibus plerumquc annuas pube stellari foliisqne integerrimis compicctcns pertinent A. campcstre et calycinum, Linn., sti-igosum Ji'isse/l, niiniinuin in/fd. et strielum cjasd. a quo densiflorum IkKfont. vix dilTcrt ; fulveseens Smilh, umbellatum Deso. rostratum Steo. micro, peialum Visch, liirsutuni Dieb, aliasaue species iucditas. ^ 208 onSKRVATIONS ON PLANTS Tlio tliird ))oiiit of ngrccincnt is the ndlicsion of tlio funiculi uuibilicnlcs to the septum. This adhesion, thougii rcnlly existing, is not very ol)vious in th(; nionospcrmous cells of Koniga ninritinin ; but in the supposed variety of this species from Teneride, in which the cells are occasion- ally dispermous, it is manifest, and is very rcmarkal)le in all states of Koniga libyca. 1 fii-st introduced this adhesion of the funiculi to the septum as a generic character in distinguishing Petrorallis from Draba. It has since been advantageously employi^d in the character of Lunaria by M. l)e C'andolle, who, how- ever, supposes this structure of nnieh rarer occurrence in 5ifi] Crucifera' than it really is. According to my observations, it is neither imficfiuent, nor always of generic importance. Thus, I find it to exist in some species only of Arabis, namely A. Tiurita, pendula, and cauiulcnsis, and hence I did not introduce it into my generic character of Parrya, though I have noticed it in my description of the species. The principal diflierencc existing between these two species of Koniga is that the cells of the ovarium and silicula of K. wantima nrc monospermous, while those of Uhyca are polyspermous, the number being variable, appa* rently indefinite, but not exceeding six. 'J'here are, how- ever, other instances in this family, in whicli the mere dif- ference between definite and indefinite number of seeds is of specific importance only, as in Draba and jNIenioeus, in each of which a species exists with dispermous cells ; and the objection arising from the apparently still greater dif- ference between unity and indefinite number in the two species of Koniga is removed by a supposed third species or variety of K. maritima, in which two seeds are occasion- ally produced in each cell. It may even be observed that from unity to the indefinite number in this case, where the ovula in the different cells arc alternate, the transition is perhaps more easy than from the binary to the indefinite, in cases where, as in Alyssum properly so called, the ovula are placed opposite in the different cells, and are in the same cell equidistant from its apex ; this symmetry, pro- bably, admitting of addition only by fours. OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 2G9 Tlic ncxf p;('ima of Criiciffras to be noticed is I'arsetia, a frngincnt oi the original species of which is in the collec- tion TIktc are also several specimens of a i)l inf, found in the desert, supposed to be new, and which, though with- out flowers, and considerably ditt'erent in tlie form of its stigma, I am inclined, from the resemblance in habit, in pubescence, in silicnla, in seeds, aiul especially from the exact similarity in the structure of the septum, to refer to the same genus.* As the introduction of the structure of tl j dissepiment c-'it into the generic characters of Crucifera; is now ])roposcd for the first time, and as I believe that its texture and ap- pearance should always be attended to in constituting genera in this family of plants, I shall here offer a few remarks respecting it. According tu the particular view which I brieily but distinctly published in 1818, and which M. Do Candollc first adopted in 1821, of the composition of the pistillum in Cruciferue,^ the disse|)iment in this family is necessarily 1 FARSETIA. Fnrscliii. Jurra, Farsetia, p. 5, Farsctioc sp. llurf. Keto. cd. 2, vol, 4, p. G9. J)e C'liiicl. Syst. 2, p. 28G. Guar. Gkn. Cali/x clausus, basi vix bisaccatus. FUamenta omnia edcn- tula. Aiithei-a: linearcs. SUlcula ovalis v. oblonga, sessilis, valvis planius- ciilis, loculis polyspcrmis (rare l-2-b;)ermis), funiculis liberis. Dissepimentum uiiiiicrvc, vcnosum. Semina marf,'inato. Co'yledones accumbcntes. Ilcrbcc suffrudcosa ramoS(e, pube biparltta appresm i/ica/ia. Folia i/iie- gerrima. Kacemi iubupicali, Obs. Dissepimentum in omnibus cxcmplaribus utriusquc spccici a nobis visis completum, sod in F. icgyi)tiaca quundoquo basi feucstratum, lido D. Desfontaincs. (Z-'/o;-. AUant. 2, lab. IGO.) F. icgyptiaca species unica ccrta est, nam F. stjlosa, cujus florcs igaoti, ob stigmatis lobos patentcs non absque iia:sitatioue ad hoc genua rctuli. Fausetu? sti/losa, ramosissima, siliculis oblongis polyspermis passimquo breve ovalibus 1-2-spermis, stylo diametrum trausveisum sihculoc subxquaute, stigmatis lobis patcutibus. Obs. Excmplaria omnia foliis dcstituta, scd illorum cicatrices ni fallor obvia;. - In a work published in 1810, the following passage, which has some re- lation to this subject, occurs : — " Capsulas omnes pluriloculares c totidcm thecis conferruminatas esse, diversas solum modis gradibusque variis cohresionis ct solubilitatis partium judico." (Proclr. Flor. Nov. IIoU. 1, p. 558.) This opinion, liowevcr, respecting the formation of multilocular ovaria, migiit be held, witli- out necessarily leading to the theory in question of the composition of the fruit iu Cruciferce, which I first distinctly stated iu an essay ou Compositee, read ■\, *'•«►, IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) ^ & -^' ■ma 1.0 II |^|Z8 12.5 |5o "^™ niB Mbi. 1.8 1.25 1.4 1.6 == == ^ 6" ► V] o w Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STItEET WEBSTER, N.Y. M580 (716) 872-4503 % o^ 1 a 270 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS •|i 218] formed of two lamellae, derived from the parietes of the fruit. These lamellae are in many cases easily separable, before the Liunean Society in February, 1816, and printed in the twelfth volume of their ' Transactions,' published in 1818. In this volume (p. 89), I observe that " I consider the pistillum of all phaenogamous plants to be formed on the same plan, of which a polyspermous legumen, or foUiculus, whose seeds are disposed in a double series, may be taken as the type. A circular series of these pistilla disposed round an imaginary axis, and whose number corresponds with that of the calyx or corolla, enters into my notion of a flower complete in all its parts. But irom this type, and number of pistilla, many deviations take place, arising either from the abstraction of part of the complete series of organs, from their confluence, or from both these causes united, witli conse- quent abortions and obliterations of parts in almost every degree. According to this hypothesis, the ovarium of a syngenesious plant is composed of two confluent ovaria, a structure in some degree indicated externally by tlie division of tiie style, and internally by the two cords (previously described), which I consider as occupying the place of two parietal placentaj, each of tiiesc being made up of two confluent cliordulse, belonging to different parts of the com- pound organ." In endeavouring to support this hypothesis by referring to certain natural families, in which degraaations, as I have termed them, are found, from the assumed perfect pistillum to a structure equally simple with that of Compo'iitre, and after noticing those occurring in Goodenovire, I add, " Tiie natural order Cruciferaj exiiibits also obliterations more obviously analogous to those assumed as taking place in syngenesious plants ; namely, from a bilocular ovarium with two polyspermous parietal placentae, which is the usual structure of the order, to that of Isatis, where a single ovulum is pendulous from the apex of the unilocular ovarium ; and, lastly, in tiie genus Eoccouia, in the original species of which (jff. fi-utesceiis)^ the insertion of the single erect ovulum lias the same relation to its parietal placentae, as that of Compositac has to its filiform cords, a second species {B. cordata) exists, in which these placentae arc poly- spermous." From this qiiotatioa it is, I think, evident, that in 1818 I had published, iu my essay on Composites, the same opinion^ relative to the structure of the pistillur of Cruciferae, which has since been proposed, but without reference to that essay, by M, De Candolle, in the second volume of iiis ' Systenia Naturale ;' and I am not aware that when the essay referred to appeared, a similar opinion had been advanced by M. De Candolle himself, or by any other author; either directly stated of this family in particular, or deducible from any general theory of the type or formation of the pistillum. I am persuaded, however, that neither M. De Candolle, when he published his ' Systema.'nor M. Mirbel, who has very recently adverted to -hboiirhou(l of Tripoli and in Soudan, belongs to another subdivision of tlio genus, equally natural, and readily distinguisliable. The spceies of tliis subdivision are included in SL l)e CandoUc's second section of Clconic, but arc there associated with many other plants, to which they have very little affinity. All the species of Cleomc Siliquaria ore indigenous to North Africa and Middle Asia, except violacca, which is a native of Portugal. Cleome dejkxa of ]M. Ue Candollc {prodr. I, p. 240), founded on specimens in Mr. Lambert's herbarium, which were sent by Don Joseph Pavon as belonging to Peru, seems to present a remarkable exception to this geographical distribution of the section. But on examining these specimens I find them absohitely iden- 2^3] tical with some states of violacea. I think it probable, therefore, either that they are erroneously stated to have come from Peru, or that this species may liave been there introduced from European seeds. Cadaba FAiiiNosA {Fo)'sJc. Arab. p. 68, De Cand. prodr. 1, p. 244) is in the herbarium from Bornou. The specimen is pentandrous, and in other respects agrees with all those which I have seen from Senegal, and with Stroemia farinosa {Af/fCyjj. 94) of my catalogue of Abyssinian plants, collected by Mr. Salt, and published in his travels. M. De Candolle, who had an opportunity of examining this Abyssinian plant, refers it to his C. dudia, a species established on specimens found in Senegal, and said to differ ivom. farinosa, slightly in the form of the leaves and in being tetrandous. Of the plant from Abyssinia I have seen only two expanded flowers, one of which is decidedly pentandrous, the other apparently te- trandrous. Mr. Salt, however, from an examination of recent specimens, states it to be pentandrous. It is probably, there- fore, not different from C. farinosa of Forskal, whose specimens M. De Candolle has not seen. And as the form of the leaves is variable in the specimens from Senegal, and not ellipti- cal, but between oval and oblong, in those of Abyssinia. C. dubia is probably identical with, or a variety merely of, farinosa, as M. De Candolle himself seems to suspect. .•^,. * 01' CKNTnAIi Al'HICA. 277 CiiATKVA Adansomi {Dc Ccuul. procJi'. 1, p. 2-13) is 111 tliG collection from Hoi'iiou. 'riiis species is established ])y M. Dc Caiidolle upon a specimen in M. de Jiissieu's lierbarium, found in Senegal by Adanson, and is supposed to differ from all the other species in having its foliola equal at the base. I have examined the specimen in M. de Jussicu's herbarium, in whieli, however, the leaves not being fully developed, I was unable to satisfy myself respecting their form, but in a sjjccimen, also from Senegal, which I received from M. Desfontaines, the lateral foliola, though having manifestly unequal sides, are but slightly unequal at the base, and the inequality consists in a some- what greater decurrencc of the lamina on the anterior or inner margin of the footstalk. As well as can be deter- mined, in very young leaves, this is also the case in the speci- men from Bornou ; and it is manifestly so in my specimen of C. Iceta, which appears to belong to tlic same species. Crafeva lata was founded by ?[. DeCandoUe on a plant from Senegal, communicated by M. Gay, from whom I also received a specimen in 1824, with the remark that it was not different from C. Adansonii. In that specimen [221 the flowers are male with an imperfect pistillum ; in the plant from Bornou they arc hermaphrodite, with elongated filaments ; and in the specimen received from M. Desfon- taines they are also hermaphrodite, but the stamina, though apparently perfect, are fewer in number and shorter than the stipes of the ovarium. I have observed, however, the flowers to be in like manner polygamous in some other species of Crateva, belonging both to India and America, a fact which materially lessens the dependence to be placed on characters taken from the number and length of th^; stamina in this genus. Crateva Adansonii, it would appear, then, is the only known species of the African continent, for C. fragrans does not belong to the genus, and it will be difficult to distinguish this African Crateva from a plant which seems to be the most general species of India ; except that in the latter, as in all the other species of the genus, the inequality of the lateral foliola, which is also more marked, consists in the .» il ,« !•»■ 1 t f ' 1^ m %% \' V .,1 .3 i- 4 "-I S; aM 278 OnSERVATIONS ON PLANTS m i greater dccnrrciicc of tlic lainiiia bcinpj on the outer or posterior nmrgin of tlic footstalk. This Indian species, which may l)c named C. Ro.vbi'n/ltii, is tlie Capparis trifoliata of Dr. Roxburgh's manuscripts, but not Niirvalu of llortus Mnlabaricus {vol. \S, p. 49, /. 42), as lie considers it. I have little doubt of its being also the plant described as C. Tapia, by Vahl {sijiiib. 3,/;. (11), his specific character well according with it, and not a])plying, as far as relates to the petals, to any known species of America. But as this character is adopted by Sir James Smith {in Rces's Cydoj).), it may likewise be C. Tapia of the Linncan her- barium ; a conjecture the more probable as Linnaeus has distinguished his Tapia by its ovate petals from gynandra, in which they arc said to bo lanceolate {Sp. pi. ed 2, p. 037). This celebrated herbarium, however, is here of no authority, for Linnaeus was never in possession of sufficient materials to enable him to understand either the structure and limits of the genus Cratcva, or the distinctions of its species ; and the specific name in question, under which he originally included all the species of the genus, ought surely to be applied to an American plant, at least, and if possible, to that of Piso, with whom it originated. It is hardiy to be supposed that the plant intended by Piso can now with certainty be determined ; the only species from Brazil, however, with which I am acquainted, well accords with his figure and short description. This Brazilian species is readily distinguishable both from C. Adansonii and Rox- burghii, by the form of its petals, which, as in all the other 225] American species, are narrow-oblong or lanceolate ; and from C. gynandra by the shortness of its stipes genitalium, or torus. Crateva Tapia, so constituted, is, on the authority of a fragment communicated by Professor Schrader, the Cleome arborea of that author {in Gcett. Anzeig. 1821, jy. 707, Dp, Cand. Prodr. \,p. 242) ; nor is there anything in the character of C. acuminata of De Candolle {Prodr. I, p. 243), which does not well apply to our plant. C. Ihpia, as given by M. l)e Candolle {op. cif.), is cha- racterised chiefly on the authority of Plumier's figure, in l-X ^ OP CENTRAL AFRICA. 279 tho ncnirary of Avliidi, cither ns to tlio number or length of stamina, it is dilHcult to Ijehcve, cs|){!cially when wc find it also representing the petals inserted by pairs on tho two upi)er sinuses of the calyx. The genus Crateva agrees, as I have ahcady stated, in the reninrknblo aestivation of its (hnver with Cieome Caym- nogonin, by which charnclei', along ^ith I hut of its fruit, it is readily distinguished from every other genus of the order. Although tliis character of its aestivation has never before been remarked, yet all the species referred to Crateva by M. J)e Candollc really belong to it, except C.fraf/rnns, which, with some other plants from the same continent, forms a very distinct genus, which I shjdl name Ritchiea, in memory of tlic African traveller, wliose botanical merits have been already noticed. Capparis sodada iw/j. Sodada decidua, Forslc. Arab. jO. 81. Dclile, Flore d'E(jypte,2^. 74, tah. 20. De Cand. Prodr. I, p. 245. Tlie specimen in the herl)arium is marked by Dr. Oudney as belonging to a tree common on the boundaries of Bornou. It is probably the Sua^, mentioned in his journal, observed first at Agliedem, and said to be " a tetrandrons plant, having a small drupa, which is in great request in 13ornou and Soudan, for removing sterility in females : it is sweetish and hot to the taste, approaching Sisymbrium Nasturtium ;" and that " in passing the plant a heavy narcotic smell is al- ways perceived." I have here united Sodada with Capparis, not being able to find differences sufficient to authorise its separation even from the first section of that genus, as given by De Candollc. Forskal describes his plant as octandrous, and M. De Candolle has adopted this number in his generic character. M. De\[\e{op. c«Y.), however, admits that the stamina vary from eight to fifteen ; and, in the specimen which I received [2S26 from M. Jomard, I have found from foiu'teen to sixteen. But were the number of stamina even constantly eight, this alone would not justify its separation from Capparis, 280 OnSKUVATlONS 0.\ PLANTS several oo tan (Irons species of wliicli, heloiif^iiig to tlie same section, are already known. Another species of ('a[)pari9, also from IJornon, exists in the hcrharinni. It ap|)ears to bo nndescrihed, and to belong to iM. De Candollo's first section of the genns ; ])nt the specimen is too imperfect to bo satisfuctoiily determined. Both these species have acul(!i stipulares, and it may hero be remarked that all the plants belonging either to Cappa- ris, or to any of the genera of the order whose frnit is a berry, in which these acnlei are fonnd, arc indigenous either to Asia, Africa, or Enroj)c ; while all the aculeated Cleomcs, with the exception of i)erhaps a single African species, are natives of eqninoctial America. M;ERUA uioioA. Tliis plant, of which flowering s])eci- mens were collected at Aghedem, certainly belongs to Forskal'a genus Mocrna, adopted by Vahl and De Candolle ; and I believe it to be a species distinct from the three already published. It is very nearly related, however, to a fonrth species (iM. Sci.^j,:^1ensis nob)^ of which I received a specimen from M. Desfontaines. M. De Candolle has phiced the genus Macrua at the end of Capparideee, between which and Passifioreae he considers it intermediate. This view of its relation to these two orders I cannot adopt. 'J\) me it appears truly a Capparidea, having very little afHnity with Passiflorea;, to which it seems to approach in one point only, namely, the corona of the calyx. But of a similar corona rudiments exist in several other African Cap- paridea, and from some of these the genus Mscrua is with difficulty distinguished.^ Torsh. Arab. p. 101 Vahl. Syml). 1, p. 30. De Cand. Prodr. 1, Mseiua. p. as-! CiUR. Gen. Cali/x tubulosus : Umbo 4-partito, cestivationc simplici serie valvata : corona faucis petaloidea. Pelala nulla. Slipes gcnitalium clongatus. Stamina nuincrosa. Pericarpium (siliquilbnne P) baccatum. Fniticcs inermes, pnbe, dtim adsit, simplici, Tolia simplicia coriacea : petiolo cim denticulo rami articiilafo: sti pulls minutissimis sefaceis. Mjerua. riffida, corymbis termiualibus pauciflorig, foliis obovatis crassis rigidis aveniis nervo obsolcto, corona lacero-multipartita. Desu. Erutex? 72a<»t strict! teretcstcuuissimcpubcsceutes. i^c// ! I 284 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS the original formation of the petal. To establish these points, and consequently to prove that the parts in question arc simple petals, and neither made up of two cohering cnvelooes, as M. Tristan supposes, nor of a calyx and abor- tive stamina, according to Mr. Lindley's hypothesis, I shall describe their gradual development, as I have observed it in tlie common Mignonette, a plant in which all the anomalies that have led to this hypothesis exist in a very great degree. The flower-bud of Reseda odorata, when it first becomes visible, has the divisions of its calyx slightly imbricate and entirely enclosing the other parts. In this stage the unguis of each of the two upper petals is extremely short, not broader than the base of the lamina, and is perfectly simple ; there being no rudiment of the inner process so remarkable in the fully expanded flower. The lamina at the same period may be termed palmato-pinnatifid, its divisions are all in the same plane, the terminating or middle segment is whitish or opaque, and several times longer than the lateral segments, which are semi-transparent. 230] Of the remaining four petals, the two middle are dimidiato-pinnatilid, their lateral segments existing only on the upper side ; and the two lower are undivided, being reduced to the middle segment or simple lamina. All the petals are erect, and do not cover the stamina in the slightest degree, either in this or in any other stage. The disk is hardly visible. The antherse are longer than their fila- ments, of a pale-green colour ; those on the upper or pos- terior side of the flower being manifestly larger, and slightly tinged with brown. The pistillum is very minute and open at the top. In the next stage the calyx is no longer imbricate, but open ; the petals have their segments in nearly the same relative proportions ; the interior margin of the unguis is just visible; but the transition from unguis to lamina is still imperceptible ; the apex of the former not being broader thar the base of the latter. It is unneces- sary to follow the levelopment through the more advanced stages of the flox^ ^r, the facts already stated being, in my opinion, absolutely conclusive as to the real nature of the OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 285 parts ill question : and I may remark that similar observa- tions on certain genera of Caryophyl!ea3, especially Diantlius, Lychnis, and Silene, clearly establish the analogy between their petals and those of Reseda. I am aware that it has lately been proposed to include JDatisca in Resedacea?, to which it is nearly similar in the structure of its ovarium, as M. de Jussieu has long since remarked. But this is the only point of resemblance be- tween them ; for the calyx of Datisca is certainly adherent, and in most of its other characters it differs widely both from Reseda and from every other genus yet published. Among the numerous discoveries made by Dr. Horsfield in Java, there is a genus (Tetrameles nob), however, mani- festly related to, Datisca, and remarkable in the regular (juarternary division of every part of its dicjecious flowers. These two genera form an order very different from every other yet established, and which may be named Da- TISCEiE. CARYOPHYLLEiE. Five spccics Only of this family were collected near Tripoli, none of which are new. Of Zyggphylle^e, six species exist in Dr. Oudney's her- barium, namely, Tribulus terrestrie, found in Bornou ; Eagonia cretica, from Tripoli to Benioleed; Fagonia arabica, at Aghedem ; Fagonia Oudneyi noh. with Zygo- phyllum simplex in Fezzan ; and Zygophyllum album everywhere in the desert. This family, so distinct in habit from Diosmeae or Rutacese, with which it was formerly united, is not easily characterised by any very obvious or constant pecu- liarities in its parts oi" fructification. The distinguishing characters in its vegetation or habit are the leaves being constantly opposite, with lateral or [231 intermediate stipulae, being generally compound, and always destitute of the j)cllucid glands, which universally exist in true Diosmese, though not in all Rutacea^ pro- perly so called. M. Adrieu de Jussieu, in his late very excellent Memoir on the great order or class Rutacese, in di^ii'-j'ushing % m4 286 OBSEllVATIONS ON PLANTS i! li V I \ f ZygophylleoD^ from tlic other subdivisions of that class in which he has included it, depends chiefly on the endocar[), or inner lamina of the pericarp, not separating from the outer lamina or united epicarp and sarcocarp, and on the texture of the albumen. His first section of Zygophyllete, however, is characteiised by the want of albumen ; and in his second section I find exceptions to the remaining cha- racter, especially, in Fagonia Mysorensis, in which the two laminae of the ripe capsule separate as com.pletely as in Diosmeae. Another plant, in my opinion, referable to the same order, and which, in memory of a very meritorious African traveller, I have named Seetzenia africana, has in its ripe capsule the epicarp, or united epicarp and sarcocarp, confined to the doisal carina of each cell, the endocarp being the only membrane existing on the sides, which arc exposed long before the bursting of the fruit. The plant in question has, indeed, many other peculiarities, some of which may, perhaps, be considered sufficient to authorise its separation from the order to which I have referred it ; for the aestivation of its calyx is valvular, it has no petals, its five styles are distinct to the base, and the cells of its ovarium appear to me to be monospermous. It completely retains, however, the characters of vegetation, on which I chiefly depend in distinguishing Zygophyllese ; and I have no doubt of its being Zygophyllum lanatum of Willdenovv,* by whom it is stated to be a native of Sierra Leone ; I suppose, however, on insufficient authority, for the specimens in the Banksian herbarium, from which I have made my observations, were found in South Africa near Olifant's River, by Francis !Masson. In all the species of Eagonia, and in the two species of Zygophyllum in Dr. Oudney's collection, a character in the fructification still remains which is not found in Diosmeae or Rutacca3, and which, were it general in Zygophylleae, would satisfactorily distinguish this order from all the families it haa usually been compared with. This character consists in the direction of the embryo with relation to the » Mm, du Mm, d'Uht. Nut. 12,/>. 450. 2 Sp. Flant. 2, p. 564. OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 287 insertion of the funiculus, its radicle being seated at tlie opposite extremity of the seed, or to express, in the uniiii- pregnated ovarium, the infallible indication of this im position, the direction of the inner membrane and nucleus of the ovulum corresponds with that of its testa. But this character, in general very uniform in . c.tural families, and which, equally existing in Cistinese, so well defines the limits of that order, as I have long since remarked,^ would seem to be of less importance in Zygo- phylleae. M. Adrien de Jussieu, who, in his memoir already cited, admits its existence in Fagonia, and in both our species of Zygophyllum, considers it as an exception to the general structure of the latter genus, in the definition of which he retains the character of " radicula hilo proxima." I believe, however, that in all the species of Zygophyllum, except Fabago, which, possesses, al?o, other distinguishing cha- racters, this opposition of the radicle to the external hilum will be found j for in addition to the two species contained in the herbarium, in both of which it is very manifest, I have observed it in Z. coccineum, and in all the species of South Africa that I have had an opportunity of examining. In some of these species, indeed, it is much less obvious, partly from the greater breadth of the funiculus, and also from its being closely applied, or even slightly adhering to the testa of the seed. But hence it is possible to reconcile the structure of these species with that of Fabago itself, in which the raphe seems to me to be external : and if this be really the case, Fabago difters from those Zygophylla of South Africa alluded to, merely in the more intimate union of the funicidus with the surface of the testa. Whether this observation might be extended to the other genera of the order, I have not yet attempted to ascertain. Balanites iEoYPTiACA, though not belonging to Zygo- phylleae, may be here mentioned. The specimen is from Bornou, but, like all the other plants of that country, has no particular place of growth indicated, nor is there any 3 lu Hoohi^i Flora Scotica, p. 881. I Pi H f 1 }' I 288 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS observation respecting it. For a very fnll and interesting history of this plant, I may refer to M. Delile's * Flore d'Egypte' (/;. 77, fad. 28). Of CisTiNE^E, three species were observed between Tripoli and Mourzuk. The Geraniace/E of the collection consist of four species of Urodium, all of Avliich were found on the same journey. Of Malvace^, considered as a class, there are twelve species in the herbarium. Only two of these are particu- larly deserving of notice. The first, Adansonia di(/itafa, found in Soudan, where the tree is called Kouka, is de- scribed by Captain Clapperton; the second, Melhania 233] Benhamii, a new and remarkable species of the genus, differing from all the others in having its bracteae regularly verticillated and, at the same time, longer and much broader than, the divisions of the calyx. A single species of Vitis is in the collection, from Bornou. Nkuuada prostrata, generally referred to Rosacese, was found in Wady Ghrurbi. TAMARisciNEyE. A spccies of Tamaiix, apparently not different f''om T. gallica, is the Atiil, common in Fezzan, where, acccording to Dr. Oudney, it is the only shady tree. Loranthe^, a species of Loranthus, parasitical on the Acacia nilotica, was observed very commonly from Fezzan to Bornou. Leguminos.^. Of this class the herbarium contains thirty-three species, among which there are hardly more than two undescribed, and these belonging to a well- estabhshed genus. Of the order or tribe Mimose^e only three species occur, namely, Acacia nilotica. Mimosa Habbas, and Ltga hiyh- bom, or a species very nearly related to it. Of this last- named plant, I judge merely from ripe fruits adhering to the singular club-shaped receptacle, or axis of the spike. The specimens were collected in Soudan, and belonging to a tree of considerable importance to the inhabitants of that OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 289 country, by whom it is called Dourer According to Cap- tain Clapperton, " The seeds are roasted as we roast coffee, then bruised, and allowed to ferment in water ; when they begin to become putrid, they are well washed and pounded ; the powder made into cakes, somewhat in the fashion of our chocolate ; they form an excellent sauce for all kinds of food. The farinaceous matter surrounding the seed is made into a pleasant drink, and they also make it into a sweetmeat." The Doura of Captain Clapperton is probably not specifically different from the Nitta mentioned by Park in his * First Journey'; nor from Inga biglobosa of the * Flore d'Oware* of M. De Beauvois, according to whom it is the Nety of Senegal ; and he also well remarks that Inga biglobosa, described by Jacquin as a native of Martinico, has probably been introduced into that island by the Negroes, as he himself found it to have been in St. Do- mingo. Inga Senegalensis of M. De Candolle {Prodr. 2, p. 442) may also belong to the same species. It is possible, however, that some of the plants here mentioned, though very nearly related to each other, and having all the same remarkable club-shaped spike, may be specifically distinct ; for it appears from specimens col- lected at Sierra Leone by Professor Afzelius that two [234 plants having this form of spike are known in that colony, and two species, with similar inflorescence, probably dis- tinct from those of Africa, are described in the manuscript 'Flora Indica' of Dr. Roxburgh. All these plants possess characters fully sufficient to distinguish them from Inga, to which they have hitherto been referred. The new genus which they form, one of the most striking and beautiful in equinoctial Africa, I have named Parkia,^ as a tribute of 1 PARKIA. Obd. Nat. Leffumiuosa-Mimosece : Csesalpineis proximum genus. CuAB. Gen. Calyx tubulosus ore bilabiate (§) ; sestivatione imbricata ! Petala 6, subsequalia, supremo (paulo) latiore ; sestivatione conniventi-imbri- cata. Stamina decern, hypo^yna, monadelpha. Legumen polyspermum : epi- carpio bivalvi ; endocarpio in loculos monospermos sarcocari}io farinaceo tectos solubili. Arbores (J/ricana et India orientalis) inemes, "FoMtibipinnata, pinnis folic- 19 si'': I'i 'i^l 290 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS I) Ml If , , ' f IL respect to the memory of the celebrated traveller, by whom the fruit of this genus was observed in his first journey, and who, among other services rendered to botany, ascer- tained that the plant producing Gum Kino is a species of Pterocarpus.i I have formerly endeavoured to distinguish Mimoseae from Caesalpinese, by the valvular aestivation of both its floral envelopes, and by the hypogynous insertion of its stamina. Instances of perigynous insertion of stamina have since been noticed by MM. Kunth and Auguste de St. Hilaire ; but no exception has been yet pointed out to the S3B] valvular aestivation of their calyx and corolla. Parkia, however, differs from other Mimoseao, not only in its aesti- vation, which is imbricate, but in the very manifest irregu- larity of its calyx, and in the inequality of its petals, which, though less obvious, is still observable. ErythropUeum^ another genus indigenous to equinoctial Africa, which I have elsewhere^ had occasion to notice, and then referred to Caesalpineac, more probably belongs to Mimoseae, although its stamina are perigynous. In this genus both calyx and corolla are perfectly regular, and their aestivation, if not strictly valvular, is at least not manifestly imbricate, though the flower-buds are neither acute nor angular. In Erythrophleura and Parkia, there- lisquc mttltijugis ; stipulis minutia. Spicee axillares, pedunculata, clavatee, Jioribus infer ioribus {dimidii ci/lindracei racheos) saipe masculis. Paukia Jfricana, pinnis sub-20-jugis, pinnulis sub-30-jugis obtusis inter- valla sequautibus cicatricibus distinctis parallelis, glandula ad basin petioli, racbi communi eglaudulosa, partialium jugis (2-3) summis glandula umbili- cata. Inga biglobosn, Palis, de Beam. Flore d''Otoare, 2, p. 53, tab, 90. Sabine in Hortic. Soc. Transact. 5, p. 444. De Cand. Prodr. 2, p. 442. Inga Senegalensis. l)e Cand. Prodr. 2, p. 442. Mimosa taxifolia. Pers. Spi. 2, p. 266, n. 110. Nitta. Park'sFirst Journey, p. 3^6— ^'67. ^ Park's Second Journey, p. cxxiv, where it is stated to be an undescribed species of that genus. Soon after that Narrative appeared, on compa'-ing Mr. Park's specimen, which is in fruit only, with the figure published by Lamarck in his Illustrations (tab. 602, /. 4), and with M. Poiret's description {Encyo. Meth. Botan. 5, p. 728), I referred it to that author's P. erinacea, a name which is, I believe, adopted iu the last edition of the Pharmacopoeia of the London College. Dr. Hooker has since published a drawing of the same plant by the late Mr. Kummer, and, considering it a new species, has called it Pterocarpus Senegalensis. {Gray's Travels in Westei'n Africa, p. 395, tab. D.) " Tuckey's Congo, p. 430. {Anil-, p. 111.) OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 291 fore, exceptions to all the assumed characters of Minioscas are foiiiul, aiul there is some approacli in both genera to the habit of CucsalpineaD. It is still possible, however, to distinguish, and it will certainly be expedient to preserve, those two tribes or orders. Abandoning divisions strictly natural, and so extensive as the tribes in question, merely because \vv may not be able to define them Avith precision, while it would imply, what is far fj-om being the case, that our analysis of their structure is complete, would, at the same time, be fatal to many natural famihc-; of plants at present admitted, and among others to the universally re- ceived class to which these tribes belong. No clear cha- racter, at least, is pointed out in the late elaborate work of M. Dc Candolle,^ by Avhich Leguminosa) may be distinguished from Terebintaceae and Rosacea?, the orders supposed to be most nearly related to it. It is possible, however, that such characters, though hitherto overlooked, may really exist ; and I shall endeavour to show that Leguminosac, indepen- dent of the important but minute differences in the orighial structure and development of its ovulum, may still be dis- tinguished at least from Rosacesp. In the character of Poly galeae, which I published in 1814,^ I marked the relation of the parts of the floral envelopes to the axis of the spike, or to the subtending bractea. I in- troduced this circumstance chiefly to contrast Polygaleaj with Leguminosa?, and to prove, as I conceived, that Secu- ridaca, which had generally been referred to the latter family, really belonged to the former. M. De Jussieu, who soon after published a character of Polygalea3, entirely omitted this consideration, and con- tinued to refer Securidaca to Leguminosa?. M. De Can- dolle, however, in the first volume of his ' Prodromus,' has adopted both the character and limits of Polygaleae, which [23b I had proposed, though apparently not altogether satisfied with the description he himself has given of the divisions of the calyx and corolla. The disposition of the parts of the floral envelopes, with 1 Memoires sur la Famille dcs Legimineuses, « Flinders's Voy. to Terra Juslr. 2, p. Hi. {Ante, pp. 13, U.) i. 1^ $ « $ 292 0BSERVAT[0N9 ON PLANTS K H ^ii* ref(!rcncc to the axis of the spike, in Polygalcoo, namely, the fifth segment of tlic calyx being posterior or superior and the fifth ])ctal anterior or inferior, is the usual relation in families the division of whose flower is quinary. This relation is in some cases inverted ; one example of which I have formerly pointed out in Lobeliaceoe,^ as I proposed to limit it, and a similar inversion exists in Leguminos";. But this class also deviates from the more general arrange- ment of the parts of the flower with regard to each other. That arrangement consists, as I have long since remarked,'' in the regular alternation of the divisions of the proximate organs of the complete flower. To this arrangement, in- deed, many exceptions are well known ; and M. De Can- dolle has given a table of all the possible deviations, but without stating how many of these have actually been ob- served.' In Leguminosse the deviation from the assumed regular arrangement consists in the single pistillum being placed opposite to the lower or anterior segment of the calyx. In these two characters, namely, the relation of the calyx and corolla both to the simple pistillum and to the axis of th»i spike or to the bractea, Legurainosse differ from llosaceae in which the more usual arrangements are found. But in those Rosaceee in which the pistillum is solitary and placed within the anterior petal, its relation to the axis of the spike is the same as that of Leguminosse, in which it is within the anterior division of the calyx. And in all families, whether dicotyledonous or monocotyledonous, this, I believe, is uniformly the position of the simple solitary pistillum with regard to the spike or bractea. The frequent reduction of Pistilla, in plants having the other parts of the flower complete in number, must have been generally remarked. But the order in which thes ) abstractions of pistilla take place, or the relations of the re- duced series to the other parts of the flov/er, have, as far as I know, never yet been particularly attended to. It will probably appear singular that the observation of these > FHnders'aJusir. 2, p. 560. {Antc',p.Z2.) * Prodr. Flor, Nov. Holl. 1, p. 658. » Theor. elem. ed. 2, p. 183. r^ OP CENTRAL AIRICA. 293 :i7 relations in the reduced scries of pistillii slioidd liavc sug gestcd the opinion, that in a complete flower, whose parts arc definite, tlie number of stamina and also of pistilla IS equal to that of the divisions of the calyx and corolla united in Dicotylcdones, and of both scries of ihc perian- thiurn in Monocotylcdones. This assumed complete number of staminn is actually the prevailing number in Monocotylcdones ; and though in Dicotylcdones less frequent than what may be termed the symmetrical number, or that in which all the series arc equal, is still found in decandrous and octandrous genera, and in the greater part of Leguminosfc. The tendency to the production of the complete number, where the symmetrical really exists, is manifested in genera belonging or related to those pentandrous families in which the stamina arc opposite to the divisions of the corolla, as by Samolus related to Primulacca), and by Bacobotrys, having an analo- gous relation to Myrsineaj ; for in both these genera, five additional imperfect stamina are found alternating with the fertile, and consequently occupying the place of the only stamina existing in most pentandrous families. Indications of this number may also be said to exist in the divisions of the hypogynous disk of many pentandrous orders. With respect to the Pistilla, the complete number is equally rare in both the primary divisions of phaenogamous plants. In Monocotylcdones the symmetrical number is very general, while it is much less frequent in Dicotylcdones, in which there is commonly a still further auction. Where the number of Pistilla in Dicotylcdones is reduced to two, in a flower in which both calyx and corolla are present and their division quinary, one of these pistilla is placed within a division of the calyx, the other opposite to a petal or segment of the corolla. In other words, the addition to the solitary pistillum, (which is constantly an- terior or exterior), is posterior or interior. This is the general position of the component parts of a bilocular ovarium, or an ovarium having two parietal placentae ; and in flowers whose division is quinary, I can recollect no other exceptions to it than in some genera of Dilleniaceae. .]&<«. 294 OnSKIlVATIONS ON PLANTS «, I ■I 1(1 H r !;-i It is pnvticularly (Ic'serviiipj of notice, tlint the common position of tlic ceils of tlie hiiocuiftv ])ericnrpiiim witli rela- tion to the axis of the spike wns well known to Ci'csalpinns, who expressly distinguished Crncifcra from all other bilocnlar families by their pccnliarity in this respect, the loculi in that family being placed right and left, instead of being anterior and posterioi.^ 2381 On the subject of the position of the Pistiila in the other degrees of reduction from the symmetrical number, I shall not at present enter. But in reference to Leguminosre I may remark that it would be of importance to ascertain the position of the Pistiila in the pentagynonsMimosea, stated to have been found in Brazil by M. Augustc De St. Ililaire.'' Arc these Pistiila placed opposite to the divisions of the calyx, as might probably be inferred from the position of the solitary Tiegumen in this class ? Or are we to expect to find them opposite to the petals, which is the more nsual relation, and their actual place in Cnestis, though the single ovarimn of Connarus, a genns belonging to the same family, is seated within the anterior division of the calyx ? In the very few Lcguminossc in which the division of the fioAver is quaternary, namely, in certain species of Mimosa, the ovarium is still placed within one of the divisions of the calyx. As to Morinr/a, which was originally referred to this class from a mistaken notion of its absolutely belonging to Guilandina, it is surely sufficiently different from all Legu- minostc, not only in its compound uniloenlar ovarium with three parietal placenta), but also in its simple nnilocnlar anthcrfc j and it appears to me to be an insulated genus, or family {Morim/ea), whose place in the natural series has not yet been determined. CiESALPiNE.^3. Of this tribe, four species only occur in the collection. One of these is Bauh'mia rufesccm of Lamarck {Illmtr. 329, /. 2) ; another is Cassia {Senna) ' Casalp. de riantis, p. 327, cap. xv, et p. 351, cap, liii, - l)e Cand. Legum. p. 52. ::■./ OF CKNTHAL AI'HICA. 205 ohovala, wliich, nccordiiig to Dr. Oudncy, grows wild in smnll quantities in Wndy Ghnirbi. PAriLioNACEVE. Twcuty-six species of this tribe nrc contained in thelierbarium, none of which form new genera, and the only two species that appear to bo unpublished belong to Indigofera. Alltagi Mnurorum, or //^o?//, is abundant in Fezzan, where it forms excellent food for camels. Composite.. Of this class, thirty-six species exist in the collection. The far greater part of these were fo\uid in the vicinity of Tripoli and in the Desert. All of them appear to belong to established genera, and very few species are undescribed. RuBiACEiE. The herbarium contains only six species of this family, five of which, belonging to Spermacocc and [239 lledyotis, were found in Bornou and Soudan ; the sixth, a species of Galium, near Tripoli, Of AscLEPiADEiE Only three plants occur. One of these is a new species of Oxystclma, exactly resembling in its flowers O. esculentum of India, from which it differs in the form of its leaves, and in that of its fruit.^ A species of Docmia was found in the Desert ; but the specimens are too imperfect to be ascertained. Of Apocinea, strictly so-called, there is no plant whatever in the collection ; and of Gentianeae, a single species only of Erythraea. Sesame^e. An imperfect specimen of Sesamum ptcro- spermmn, of the catalogue of Mr. Salt's Abyssinian plants,'' is in the collection Lam Bornou. SAPOTEiE. The only plant of this family in the herbarium is the Micadania, or Butter Tree of Soudan, particularly noticed by Captain Clapperton. The specimen, however, is very imperfect, consisting of detached leaves, an incom- plete fruit, and a single ripe seed. On comparing these leaves with the specimen of Park's Shea Tree,^ in the ' OxYSTELMA Bomoueiise, floribus racemosis, corolla! laciniia semioratis, folliculis inflatis, foliis lauccolatis basi cordatis. Obs. Inflorescentia et corolla omnino 0. excnlenti, a quo diifert foUiculia in* flatis, et foliis omuibus bosi cordatis. ' SaWs Voy, to Abyss, append, p. Ixiii. {Jnte, p. O-l.) ' Parie't i^rst Journey, pp. 208 atid 35?. ■*; 296 OBSKRVATIONS ON PLANTS f :':.{ Banksian herbarium, I have httle doubt that they both belong to one and the same species. AVhether this plant is really a Bassia, is not equally certain ; and the seed at least agrees better with Vitellaria paradoxa of the younger 0?ertner (Carpol. tad. 205) than with that of Bassia figured by his father {dc Fnict. et Sem. PI. tab. 104). That the woody shell in the nuts of all Sapoteae is really formed of the testa or outer membrane of the seed, as I have elsewhere stated'^ and not of a portion of the substance of the pericarpium, according to the late M. Richard and tlio younger Gsertner.is proved, not only by the aperture or micropyle being still visible on its surface, as M. Turpin has already shown in one case {Ann. die Mus. d'Hist. Nat. 7, tab. 11,/. 3); but also by the course and termination of the raphe, as exhibited in the younger Gaertner's figures of Calvaria and Sideroxylum {Carpol. tabb. 200, 201, et 202), and by the origin and ramification of the internal vessels. i240] SciioPHULARiNJi. Only six species of this family occur, none of which are unpublished. Orobanche compacta of Viviani was observed between Fezzan and Bornou. Of CoNVOLVULACEiE there are five species, four of which belong to Bornou ; the fifth is an aquatic Ipomcea, found creeping on the borders of a small lake near Tintuma. Possibly this plant may be Ipomcea aquatica of Forskal, and consequently Convolvulus repens of Vahl {s^mb. \, p. 17). It is not, however, the plant so called by Linnseus, which proves, as I have elsewhere stated {Prodr. Fl. Nov. Holl. 1, jy. 483) to be Calystegia sepium ; nor does it belong to either of his synonymes. Our plant differs also from Vahl's description of his Convolvulus repens, in having constantly single-flowered peduncles, and leaves whose posterior lobes are rather acute than obtuse, and are quite entire. It is probably, therefore, distinct \ and I have named it Ipomcea Clappertoni." " Prod. Flor. Nov. Holl. 1, «. 528. ^ Ipomcea Clappcrtoni, glaberrima repens, foliis sagittatis: lobis posticis acutiusculis integerrimis, pedunculis unifloris. OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 297 Among the few Labiata, there is aopecies of Lavandula, possibly distinct from but very nearly related to L. multi- tida. It was found on the mountains of Tarhona. Of BoRAGiNEiE, the herbarium includes eleven species, the greater part of which were collected near Tripoli, and all of them belong to well-established genera. I'rjMULACEiE. Of this family two species of Anagallis occur in the collection, and of these A. cserulea was observed both near Tripoli and in Bornou. Samolus Valerandi was also found near Tripoli, in Wady Sardalis in Fezzan, and in Bornou. Of Dicotyledonous, or even of all phaenogamous plants, S. Valerandi is perhaps the most widely diffused. It is a very general plant in Europe, has been found in several parts of North Africa, in Dr. Oudney's herbarium it is from Bornou, I have myself observed it at the Cape of Good Hope and in New South Wales, and it is also indigenous to North America. The geographical distribution of the genus Samolus is equally remarkable. At present eight species are known, of which S. Valerandi is the only one indigenous to Europe cm or which, indeed, has been found in the northern hemi- sphere, except the nearly related S. ebracteatus of Cuba. AH the other species belong to the southern hemisphere, where S. Valerandi has also a very extensive range. Of PLUMBAGiNEiE, there are three species of Statice Taxanthema; for the latter name may be preserved as belonging to a section, though hardly as that of a genus, so far at least as depends on inflorescence, which in both subdivisions of Statice is essentially similar, that of Statice Armeria being only more condensed. Of the three species in the herbarium, one appears to be unpublished. Amcing the plants of the Apetalous orders in the col- lection, there are very ^ew remarkable, and hardly any new species. Gynmocarpus decandrum was observed by Dr. Oudney very commonly in gravelly deserts, on the route from Tripoli to Eezzan : and Cornulaca monacantha of M. Delile is said i!- r< '^1 I 1 1 l!' 298 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS to be widely extended from Tripoli to Bornou, and to be excellent food for camels. MoNocoTYLEDONES. The numbcr of species belonging to this primary division contained in the herbarium is alto- gether seventy. But Graminese and Cyperaceae being excluded, thirteen only remain, namely, three species of Juncus, a single Commelina, three Melanthacese, three Asphodeleae, one species of Iris, and two Aroidese, of which Pistia Stratiotes is one. Of these thirteen plants, two appear to be unpublished, both of them belonging to Melanthaceoe. The first, a congener of Melanthium punctatum, which is also in the collection, was found in Fezzan. The second is a species of ColeJiiciim, very different from any hitherto described; and which yet, by Mr. Ritchie, who first observed it, is said to be common in the desert near Tripoli, where it was also found by Dr. Oudney. This species, which 1 have named Colchicum mtckii, is easily distinguished from all its congeners by having two cristae or membranous processes, which are generally fim- briated, at the base of each segment of the perianthium, parallel to each other and to the intermediate filament. But this character, though excellent as a specific difference, is neither of generic importance, nor sufficient to authorise the formation of a separate section.^ 212] Bulbocodium and Merendera, how^ever, which, following Mr. Ker,' I consider as belonging to Colchicum, appear to me decidedly to form subgenera or sections, and in this opinion I am confirmed by having found a fourth section of the same genus. This fourth subgenus is estabhshed on Hypoxis fascic CLARIS, a plant which has been seen by very few botanists, and which Linnaeus introduced ' Colchicum {Hermodacf^lus) RitcMi, limbi laciniis basi iiitus bicristatis ! fasciculo 2 — multifloro, foliis linearibus. Obi, Spat'uae S-S-florse; limbi laciniee vel lanceolatce acutiusculsB vel ob< longoB obtiissB; cristie laciniarum omnium ssepe fimbriato-incisee, exteriorum nunc integerrim(£. Ovula in singulis ovarii loculis biseriata, placentarum marginibus approximata ; ncc ut in C. autumnali quadriseriata. > Botan. Magaz. 1028. OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 299 into his * Species Plantarum/ and referred to Hypoxis, solely on the authority of the figure published in Dr. Russell's 'History of Aleppo.' In the Banksian Herbarium I have examined part of the original specimen of this species, found by Dr. Alexander Russell, and figured ly Ehret in the work referred to, as well as more perfect specimens collected by Dr. Patrick Russell ; and am satisfied that its ovarium is not in any degree adherent to the tube of the perianthimn. I find also that Hypoxis fascicularis differs from Colchicum merely in having a simple unilocular ovarium, with a single parietal placenta and an undivided style, instead of the compound trilocular ovarium, with dis- tinct or partially united styles, common to all the other sections of that genus. A reduction, as in this case, to the solitary simple pistil- lum,' though existing in all Graminese and in certain genera of several other families of Monocotyledones, is yet comparatively rare in that primary division of phaenogamous plants, and in the great class Liliaceae, the present species of Colchicum offers, I believe, the only known example, im Yet this remarkable character is here so little influential, if I may so speak, that Hypoxis fascicularis very closely resembles some states of Colchicum Ritchii, and in the Banksian herbarium has actually been confounded with another species of the first or trigynous section of the genus. To the first section, which includes Colchicum Mfc/iii, ' The late celebrated M. Richard, iu liis excellent * Analyse du Fruit,' in pointing out the distinctions between a simple and compound pericarpium, produces that of Melantliaceac as an example of the compound, in opposition to that of CommelineiE or of Junceaj, which, though equally multilocular, he considers as simple. A knowledge of the structure of Colchicum Monocaryum would, no doubt, have confirmed him iu his opinion respecting MelanthacesB. It has always appeared to nie surprising that a carpologist so profound as M. Richard, and whose notions of the composition of true dissepiments, and even of the analogy in placentation between multilocular and unilocular peri- carpia, were, iu a great degree, equally correct and original, should never have arrived at the knowledge of the common type of the organ or simple pistillum, to which all fruits, whether unilocular or multilocular, were reducible; and that he should, iu tlie instance now cited, have attempted to distinguish into simple and compound two modifications of the latter so manifestly analogous, and which diifer from each other only in the degree of coalescence of their qomponcnt parts. t' t1 ,'M 300 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS » 1 the subgeneric name Jlermodactylum may, perhaps, be ap- plied, while that established on Hypoxis fascicularis may be called Monocaryum. The position of the pistillum in Colchicum {Monocaryum) fasciculare is not easily determined. I believe it to be placed within the anterior segment of the outer series of the perianthimii ; but, from the great length of the tube, it is difficult to ascertain such a point in dried specimens. This, however, is the position in which I should expect it, both in reference to the usual relation of the solitary simple pistillum to the axis of the spike, or to the subtending bractea in all pha3nogamous plants, and also with regard to the constant relation of the parts of the compound pis- tillum to the divisions of the perianthium in Monocotyle- dones ; for it is worthy of remark, that a difference in this relation may be said to exist in the two primary divisions of phaenogamous plants — the pistilla when distinct, or their component parts when united, being in Dicotyledones usually placed opposite to the petals, when these are of equal number ; while in Monocotyledones the cells of the trilocular ovarium are, I believe, uniformly opposite to the divisions of the outer series of the perianthium. Cyperace^. Of twelve species of this family existing in the herbarium, six are referable to Cyperus, three to Fimbristylis, and three to Scirpus. Among these there is no remarkable, nor, I believe, any imdescribed species. Of C. Papyrus, which, according to Captain Clapperton, grows in the Shary, there is no specimen in the collection. Graminej:. Of this extensive family, with which Dr. Gudney was more conversant than with any other, and to which, therefore, during the expedition, he probably paid greater attention, the herbarium contains forty-five species ; and in dividing the order into two great tribes, as I have for- 244] merly proposed,^ thirty of these species belong to Poacece and fifteen to PanicecB. This relative proportion of these two tribes is considerably different from what might have * Flinderit Foy. to Term Austr. 2, p. 582. (Jnti.pp. 67-8.) OP CENTRAL AFRICA. 301 been expected, in the climates in which the collection was formed ; it seems, however, to be connected with the nature of the surface ; for in the Great Desert the reduction of Paniceae is still more remarkable; this tribe being to Poacege, in that region, in the proportion of only five to eighteen. Dr. Ondney remarks, with respect to the grasses of the desert, that he observed no species with creeping roots; for a species of Arundo related to Phragmites, which he notices as the only exception, is not properly a desert plant. Among the very few Graminese deserving particular notice, the first is Av3NA Forskalii of Vahl. The speci- mens in the herbarium which were collected in the Desert of Tintuma in some respects differ from all the others that I have seen of this variable species. In the Banksian her- barium there is an authentic specimen from Forskal ; I have received from M. Delile specimens both of ,his A. Forsh'Ui and arundinacea, described and figured in his ' Flore d'Egypte'; and am also in possession of others in somewhat different states, collected in Egypt by M. Nectoux and Dr. Sieber. From a comparison of all these specimens I am led to believe that A. Forskalii and arundinacea are not specifically distinct ; and it is at least evident that arundinacea more nearly approaches to the plant of Forskal than that to which M. Delile has applied the name Forskalii. This grass, which does not belong to Avena, is referable to Danthonia, from the structure of the outer valve of its perianthium. But Danthonia requires subdivision into several sections, of which, perhaps, our plant may be con- sidered as forming one. The character of the section established on Danthonia Forskalii would chiefly consist in the very remarkable obli- quity of the joints of the locusta, which is, indeed, so great, that after their separation each flower seems to have at the base an almost vertically descendent spur ; and as the in- ferior extremity of the upper joint is produced beyond the lower, a short calcar actually exists before separation, and 302 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS thid calcar is equally manifest in the terminal rudiment of the locusta. The present, therefore, is a case of more re- markably obhque articulation in grasses -than even that at5] existing in IIolcus acicidaris (Andropogon acicularis, Betz), which led to the formation of Centrophorum, a genus still admitted by Professor Sprengel,^ and respecting the structure of which a very singular explanation has been lately offered by M. Raspail." In one respect, the two cases differ. In Banthonia {Coiiropodia) Forskaiii, the articulations being in the axis of the locusta or spicula, each flower appears to have this spur-like process; while in Holcu8 (Rhaphis) acicularis, the joint being in the peduncle or branch of the racemus, the spur is common to three locustae. Dr. Fischer, in whose herbarium the specimen was ob- served which led to the formation of Centrophorum, Avill probably recollect the communication made to him on the subject of that plant, of which Dr. Trinius himself has since corrected the characters. He retains it, how- ever, as a distinct genus, for which he has adopted the name Rhaphis, given to it by Loureiro, by whom it was originally proposed on other, but not more satisfactory grounds. Triraphis Pumilio is the second plant of this family to be noticed. It is undescribed, and belongs to a genus of which the only two published species were found in the intratropical part of New Holland.^ In several points of structure the African plant is very different from T.pungens, the first of these species ; in some respects it approaches to mollis, the second species, especially in the inequality of its setae or aristae ; but it differs from both in habit, and in having only one perfect flower in each locusta.* Of Pennisetum dichotomum {Delile, Flore d'Egypte, p. 15, tab. 8,/. 1), which, in several different states, is in the collection, it is remarked by Dr. Oudney that " it 1 Syst. rej7. 1,/). 132. 2 Annul, des Scien. Nat. 4, p. 425. » Prodr. Flor. Nov. UoU. 1, p. 185. * Triraphis Pumilio, panicula coarctata abbreviata, locusta glumam vix supe* rante 3-4-liora : flosculo iufimo kermapbrodito ; reliquis ueutris uuivaivibus. OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 303 is a great annoyance to man and beast from the prickly calyx (involucrura) ;" and by Major Denham that from Aghedem to Woodie "it covered the surface of the country, and annoyed the travellers to misery;" he ob- serves also that the seed is called Kas/teia, and is eaten. Panicum turgidum {Forsk. Arab., p. 18; Delile, [2w Flore d'EgyptCyp. 19, tab. 19,/. 2) is also one of the most common grasses from Tripoli to Bornou. Of AcoTYLEDONES, the Only plant in the collection is Acrostichum velletm, found on the Tarhona mountains. Mr. Ritchie's herbarium contains, also, a single plant of the same family, namely Grammitis Ceterach. The foregoing observations have extended much beyond the limits which the number and importance of the plants they relate to may seem to require. I still regret, how- ever, that I cannot add a few remarks on such species as, although not in the herbarium, were observed, either indi- genous or cultivated, in the countries visited by the mission, and for information respecting which I am indebted to Major Denham and Captain Clapperton. But it being determined no longer to delay the publication of the very interesting Narrative to which the observations already made will form an Appendix, I am unable at present to enter on this part of my subject. % :'-^': .'%-- ] :-A'.t j^„j*.„ GENERAL VIEW OF THE BOTANY OF SWAN RIVER. Ih i BT ROBERT BROWN, ESQ., F.R.S. If V ^1 [Extracted from tlie ' Journal of the Royal Oeographical Society of London: Vol. I, pp. 17—21.] LONDON: 1832. ill I 'ai 20 ':1 ¥ !l- -'i cl C( Hi CO se ta an U as ob po tic pe GENERAL VIEW OF THE BOTANY OV TUB VICINITY OF SWAN RIVER. By R. brown. Esq., F.R.S. Read November 22nd, 1830. The vegetation of the banks of Swan River, and of [i7 the adjoining country to the southward, is at present known chiefly from the report of Mr. Charles Eraser, the botanical collector, who accompanied Captain Stirling in his exami- nation of that district in 1827, and from collections of specimens which were then formed. I have inspected, and ,in part examined, two of these collections ; one of which I received from Mr. Eraser him- self, through my friend Alexander Macleay, Esq., the Secre- tary of the Colony of New South Wales ; for the second I am indebted to Captain Mangles. The number of species in both collections does not exceed 140 ; and some dicotyledonous herbaceous tribes, as well as grasses, Cype^pceae, and Orohidese, are entirely wanting. Erom materials so limited in extent, but few general observations can be hazarded on the vegetation of this portion of the south-west coast of New Holland. The principal families of plants contained in the collec- tions are Proteacea ; Myrtacea ; Leffuminosa, such es- pecially as belong to Decandrom Papilionacea, and to the * ! 308 r.ENERAIi VIEW OP THE \ !\> Lenjl<'88 Acacia ; Epacridra: ; Goodcnovia ; nni\ Compn^t fa. And the more coTisnicuous plants, not })clon}j;ing to nn> of these families, ana which greatly contribute to piv(! a character to the landscape, arc, Kim/ia riuxfra/ift, a species of Xanlhorrhaa ; a Znmia, nearly allied to, and perhaps not distinct from, Z. spiralis of the east const, although it is said frerpiently to attain the height of thirty feet; ft species of Cnllilns ; one or two of Casuarina ; an Km- cnrj)us, prob(d)ly not different from E. cuprcssiformis ; and Nuyisia florihunda^ a j)lant hitherto referred to LoranthuSf but sufficiently distinct in the texture and the form of its fruit, and now named in memory of the discoverer of that part of the coast to which this very singular tree is nearly limited. If an opinion were to be formed of the nature of the country merely from the inspection of these collections, it certainly would be extremely unfavorable as to the quality of the soil ; for not only do the prevailing families already enumerated, but the whole of the genera of those families, and even many of the species, agree with those found on the shores of King George's Sound, which, with the ex- ception of a few patches of very small extent, seem abso- lutely incapable of cultivation. The opinion so formed, however, would be necessarily modified in noticing the entire want in the collections of ift] tribes, all of which must be s^ipposed to exist, and some even in considerable proportion, in the tract examined ; in allowing for the unfavorable season when the herbarium was collected ; in admitting the statements in Mr. Fraser's report, respecting the abundr nee and luxuriance of Anthis- iiria australis — the Kangaroo-grass of New South Wales ; from the account given in the same report of the extra- ordinary size of some arborescent species o^Banksia, which, in the neighbourhood of King George's Sound, generally form small trees only ; and lastly, in adverting to the im- portant fact stated by Captain Stirling in his despatch to Government— namely, that the stock had not only been > Loranthus floribundus. Labill. Nov. IIoll. i, p. 87, 1. 113. BOTANY OF SWAN RIVER. 309 supported through nearly the whole of the dry season, but thnt most descriptions of it liad even fattened on the natu- ral herbage of the country. From these more general observations I proceed to make a very few remarks, chiefly relating to the geographical distribution of some of the families or more interesting 8|)ecies, cither contained in the herbarium, or distinctly noticed in Mr. Fraser's report. Tlie striking resemblance in general character, and the identity of many of the species with those of King George's Sound, have been already mentioned. But this portion of the shores of New Holland, extending from Swan River on the west coast to Middle Island, in 123'' 10' east long, on the south coast, may be said to contain the greatest proportion of those genera which form the chief peculiarities of New Holland vegetation. In comparing the Flora of the district of Swan River with more distant regions of the same continent, it may be remarked, that probably not more than four or five species are common to this part of the west coast, and to the same parallel of the east coast of New Holland ; and that even the existence of some of these species at Swan River is not altogether certain. In the collections which I have examined there is no specimen of Antliistiria australia, or Kangaroo-grass of New South Wales ', but as this valuable grass must have been well known to the botanical collector, and as it is perhaps the most general plant in New Holland, I have no hesitation in admitting its existence on the authority of Mr. Fraser's report. Meaemhryanthemum aquilaterale is neither contained in the herbarium, nor mentioned by the collector. I find, however, in one of the letters from Swan River, published by Mr. Cross, a plant noticed as a pot-herb, that, from the account of the writer, is probably this plant, which, next to Antliistiria amtrolis^ is perhaps the most widely diffused species in the Flora of New Holland. The third species is Vteris csculetita, the only fern found by Mr. Fraser, and which is both general and abundant ^ 310 GENERAL VIEW OF THE '! beyond the tropic in New Holland and inVanDiemen's Land. 19] The Zamia, already noticed, if not specifically different from spiralis, would furnish another example of a plant peculiar to New Holland, and very generally found in the extra-tropical parts of that continent. I had, however, myself observed on the south coast a Zamia of at least ten feet in height, which I suspected might be distinct from Z. spiralis of the neighbourhood of Port Jackson, and which is probably the same with that of Swan River. The Ewocarpus of the Swan River may possibly differ from cupressifx)rmis, though there is nothing in the speci- mens to make it probable that it is specifically distinct. But Exocarpus cupressiformis is found very generally, not only in the southern pprts of New Holland and Van Die- men's Land, but also within the tropic. The last plant in the collection whose range is very extensive remaining to be noticed, I have not been able to distinguish from Arenaria marina of the shores of Europe. Of the families existing in the vicinity of Swan River, the most striking, as well as the most extensive, is Proteacecs, a tribe which, from its general dispersion, and the remark- able forms of its numerous genera and species, includes many of the chief peculiarities of the vegetation of New Holland. In Mr. Fraser's collection, the principal genera of this order are — Peirojjhila, Isopogon, Hakeu, and Banksia; and these are also the most abundant in the districts of King George's Sound and of Lucky Bay. The number of species of the two first-mentioned genera confirms the re- mark made in the Botanical Appendix to Captain Flinders's Voyage^ — namely, that in New Holland, at the western ex- tremity of the parallel of latitude in which the great mass of this order of plants is found, a closer resemblance is observable to the South African portion of the order than on the east coast, where those allied to the American part chiefly occiu*. This is not the place to enter into a particular account of the new species of this family existing in the collections » (^.^/e-,/). 41.) m BOTANY OF SWAN RIVER. 311 from Swan River. I may observe, however, that the number is considerable, and that their specific characters have been recently published.^ The Myrlacea of Swan River belong chiefly to Mela- leuca, Beaufortia, Calothamnus, CalythrLx\ Billottia,^ and Eucalyptus. Of Eucalyptus the only species in the collection had been first found in Captain Flinders's voyage at King George's Sound, on the shores of which it was the only useful [20 timber tree, though there of very moderate size. I have named it Eucdypitus calophylla. Mr. Fraser describes it as forming, on the banks of the Swan, a large forest tree, and erroneously refei*s it to An- yophora, a genus which is limited to the east coast of New Holland. Other species of Eucalyptus, forming the timber of the country, are mentioned in the report, and considered to be some of the common gum-trees ot* Port Jackson, from which, however, I have no doubt they will prove to be distinct ; for I am acquainted w^ith no species of this gen".s common even to the east and south coasts of New Holland. I shall conclude with a remark relating equally to tlie fjerius Eucalyptus and to i\ie. Leafless Jcaci*w- the int giy tail I wh mil in to ma spt see to tail gei mo Mi pla alr( toil the spe the arr drc PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA, m M My friend. Captain Sturt, having placed at my disposal the Collection of Plants formed in his recent Expedition into the Southern Interior of Australia, I am desirous of giving some account of the principal novelties it con- tains. The collection consists of about one hundred species, to which might be added, if they could be accurately deter- mined, many other plants, chiefly trees, slightly mentioned in the interesting narrative, which is about to appear, and to which the present account will form an appendix. 1 may alsQ observe, in reference to the limited number of species, that Captain Sturt and his companion, Mr. Brown, seem to have collected chiefly those plants that appeared to them new or striking, and of such the collection con- tains a considerable proportion. In regard too to such forms as appear to constitute genera hitherto undescribed, it greatly exceeds the much more extensive herbarium, collected by Sir Thomas Mitchell in his last expedition, in which the only two plants pro[)osed as in this respect new belong to genera already well established, namely, Delabechia to Brachychi- ton, and Linschotenia to Dampiera. In Captain Sturt's collection, I have been obliged, from the incomplete state of the specimens, to omit several species, probably new, from the following account, in which the plants noticed, chiefly new genera and species, are arranged according to the order of families in the Pro- i<^i dromus of De Candolle. ■1|; ,! 1 '.I- mnji^T^vW^TUfBi? 316 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA Pi ' BLENNODIA. Cruciferarum genus, prope Matthiolam. Char. Gen. — Cali/iX clausus, foliolis lateralibus basi sac- catis. Petala asqualia, laminis obovatis. Stamina : fila- nientis edentulis. Ovarium liueare. Sfi/lus brevissimus. Stigma bilobum dilatatum, Siliqua linearis valvis convexi- usculis, stigmate coronata, polysperma. Semina aptcra pube fibroso-mucosa tecta I Cofi/ledones incumbentes. Herba (v. Suffrutex) ereda ramosa canescens, pube ra- mom ; fpliis lato-linearibus remote dentatis ; racetnis termi- nalibua. 1. Blennodia canescens. Loc. In arenosis depressis. Desc. Suffruticosa, sesquipedalis, caule ramisque tereti- bus. Folia vix poUicaritf paucidentata. Racemi multiflori, erecti, ebracteati. Flores albicantes. Calyx incano-pube- scens. Petalorum ungues calyce paulo longiores. Stamina 0, tctradynama, filamentis linearibus membranaceis apice sensim angustato. Obs. This plant has entirely the habit, and in many important points the structure of Matthiola, near which in a strictly natural method it must be placed ; differing, however, in having incumbent cotyledons, and in the mucous covering of its seeds. The mucus proceeds from short tubes covering the whole surface of the testa, each containing a spiral fibre which seems to be distinct from the membrane of the tube. A structure essentially similar is known to occur generally in several families; to what extent or in what genera of Crucifera; it may exist, I have not ascertained ; it is not foiuid, however, in those species of Matthiola which I have examined. A. (-.1 COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 317 STURTIA. m Malvnccarum genus, proximum Gossypio, affine etiam Senrao. Char. Gen. — Involucrum triphyllum integerriraiim. Calyx 5-dentatiis, sinubus rotundatis. Petala cuneato- obovata, basi insequilatera. Columna staminum polyandra. Ovnria 5, polysperma. Styli coha3rentes. Stigmata dis- tincta lincaria. Pericarpia. . . Semina. . . Suffrutex orgyalis glaber ; foliis petiolatis obovatis inte- fferrimis ; floribus peduncidatis soUtariis. 2. Sturtia Gossypioides. Loc. " In the beds of the creeks on the Barrier Range." D. Sturt. Desc. SuiFratex orgyalis glaber. Folia ramorum alterna, diametro unciali, trinervia ; petiolo folium subsequanti, basi in stipulam subscariosam adnatam dilatato. Pedunculi vel potius rami floriferi suboppositifolii nee vere axillares uni- flori, juxta apicera folio nano petiolato stipulis 2 distinctis stipato instructi. Involucrum foliaceum venosum, foliolis distinctis, cordatis, punctis nigricantibus glandulosis con- spersis. Calyx dentibus acutis, sinubus rotundatis. Petala sesquipollicaria, uti calycis tubus glanduloso-punctata glan- dulis nigricantibus serai-immersis, purpurea basibus atro- purpureis margine barbatis. Columna staminum e basi nuda super ad apicem usque antherifera : antheris reni- formibus, loculis apice confluentibus. Pollen hispidum. Obs. Sturtia is no doubt very nearly related to Gossy- piura, from which it differs in the entire and distinct leaves of its foliaceous involucrum, in the sharp teeth and broad rounded sinuses of the calyx, and possibly also in its fruit and seeds, which are, however, at present unknown. They agree in the texture and remarkable glands of the calyx, and in the structure of the columna staminum. Senra, which, like Sturtia, has the foliola of its three-leaved in- m t 318 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA volucnun distinct and entire, differs from it in having its calyx 5-fid with sharp sinnses, in the absence of glands, in the reduced number of stamina, and in its dispermous ovaria. 3. Tribulus {Hi/striw) lanatus, fohis 8-10-jugis, friic- tibus undique tectis spinis subulatis longitudine insequa- libus : majoribus sparsis longitudinem cocci superan- tibus. Loc. " In collinis arcnosis. Lat. 26°." D. Sturt. Desc. Ilerba diffusa, sericea, incana. FoUum majus ouiusque paris 8-10-jugum, foUolis ovatis. Korea magni. Calyx aestivatione leviter imbricata. Petala calyce duplo longiora. Stamina decem, antheris linearibus. Obs. I. A species nearly related to T. liystrix, found on the west coast of Australia, or on some of its islands, in the voyage of the Beagle, may be distinguished by the following character. Tribulus {occidentalis) sericeo-lanatus, foliis suboctojugis, coccis undique dens6 armatis : spinis omnibus conico-subulatis longitudine invicem aequalibus. These two species differ from all others in the uniform shape of the spines, which equally cover the whole external sui'face of the fruit. Obs. II. The American species of the Linnean genus Tribulus are distinguishable from the rest of the published species, by having ten monospermous cocci, by their persis- tent calyx, and the absence of glands subtending the 5 filaments opposite to the sepals. This tribe was originally separated as a genus by Scopoli, under the name of Kallstroemia, which has been recently adopted by Endlicher. Another tribe exists in the intratropical part of the Aus- tralian continent, to which, nearly 40 years ago, in the Bank- 70] sian Herbarium, I gave the generic name of Tribulopis and which may readily be distinguished by the following characters. ti I 1 ( COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN 8TURT. 319 TRIBULOPIS. Calyx 5- partitas deciduus. Pctala 5. Stamina decern (nunc 5). Filamenta quinque, sepalis opposita, basi glan- dula stipata. Ovaria 5, monosperma. Cocci^ prseter tubercula 2 v. 4 baseos, laeves. Herbse annu(B prosiratcB ; foliis omnibus alternis ! Tribulopis {SoJandri) foliis bi-trijugis, foliolis subovatis inaequilateris, coccis basi quadrituberculatis. Loc. In ora orientali intratropica Novae Hollandiae prope Endeavour River, anno 1770. DD. Banks et Solander. Tribulopis {anyustifolia), foliis 3-4 jugis (raro bijugis), foliolis linearibus, tiiberculis baseos coccorum abbreviatis. Loc. Ad fundum sinus Carpentarise annis 1802 et 3. R. Brown. Tribulopis [pentavdrd)^ foliis bijugis, foliolis oblongo- lanceolatis pari superiore duplo majore, floribus pentandris, petalis lanceolatis. Loc. In insulis juxta fundum sinus Carpentarise anno 1803. R. Brown. 4. Crotalaria {Sturtii) tomentosa, foliis siraplicibus ovalibus utrinque sericeo-tonientosis, petiolis apice genicu- latis, racemis terminalibus multifloris. Loc. " On the top of the ridges in pure sand, from S. Lat. 28° to 20°." D. Sturt. Desc. Erutex 2-3-pedalis (D. Sturt). Folia alterna, ovata passim ovalia, obtusa, sesquipollicem longa, utrinque velu- tina ; petiolus teres basi vix crassiore apice curvato. Race- luus terminalis ; pedicellis approximatis calycem vix soquan- tibus apice bibracteatis. Mores sesquipollicares. Calyx 5-fidusj laciniis lanceato-Hnearibus acutis subsequalibus tubum paulo superantibus. Corolla sordide flava, calyce plus duplo major. Vexillum magnum, basi simplici nee auriculata, late ovatum, acutum. Alae vexillo fere dimidio I 320 PLANTS OF CENTttAI. AUSTRALIA hreviorcs, hasi scmicordatn. Carina longitudine vexilli, 71] acuminata, hasi gibbosa, ibique aperta niarginibiis tomentosis. Stamina 10 diadclpha, simplex et novemfidum. Anthenc quinquc mnjores lincares, juxta basin affixae ; quinque reliqnae ovatae, lincaribus triplo breviorcs, inciim- bcntes. Ovarium lineare, multi-ovulatum. Styhis extra medium et praesertim latere interiore barbatura. Stigma obtusum. Legumen desideratur. Obs. a species very nearly related to C. Sturtii, having flowers of nearly equal size, and of the same colour and proportion of parts, found in 1818, by Mr. Cunningham, on the north-west coast of Australia, and since in Captains Wickham and Stokes' Voyage of the Beagle ; may be dis- tinguished by the following character : — Crotalaria {Cun- ninghamii) tomentosa, foliis simplicibus ovali-obovatis utrinque sericeo-tomentosis, petiolis apice curvatis, pedun- culis axillaribus unifloris. ' ' 5. Clianthus [Dampieri) herbaceus prostratus sericeo- villosissimug, foliolis oppositis (rarissime alternis) oblongis passim lineari-oblongis obovatisve, pedunculis erectis scapi- ibrmibus, floribus subumbellatis, calycibus 5-fidis sinu- bus acutis, ovariis (leguminibusque immaturis) sericeis. Clianthus Oxleyi A. Cunningham in Uort. Soc. Transac. II series, vol. l,p. 522. Donia speciosa Don, Gen. Syst. vol. 2, p. 468. Clianthus Dampieri Cunningham, loc. cit. Colutea Novae Hollandiae, &c., Woodward in Bampiers Voy. vol S,p. Ill, tab. 4,/. 2. Loc. " In ascending the Barrier Range near the Darling, about 500 feet above the river." D. Sturt. Obs. In July, 1817, Mr. Allan Cunningham, who ac- companied Mr. Oxley in his first expedition into the West- em Interior of New South Wales, found his Clianthus Oxleyi on the eastern shore of Regent's Lake, on the River Lachlan. The same plant was observed on the GawlerRange, 72] not far from the head of Spencer's Gulf, by Mr. Eyre in 1839, and more recently by Captain Sturt, on his Barrier Range near the Darling. I have examined specimens from li \i: COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 321 nil these locnlities, nnd nm satisfied that tliey belong to one and tiic same speeies. In March (not May), 1818, Mr. Cunningham, who accompanied Captain King in his voyages of survey of the coasts of New Holland, found on one of the islands of Damj)icr's Archipelago, a plant which ho then regarded as identical with that of Regent's Lake. This appears from the following passage of his MS. Journal : " I was not n little surprised to find Kennedya spcciosa (his original name for Clianthus Oxieyi), a i)lant discovered in July, 1817, on sterile, bleak, open flats, near Regent's Lake, on the River Lachlan, in lat. .'i3° 13' S. and long. 140° 40' E. It is not common; I could see only three ])l!ints, of which one was in flower." " This island is the Isle Mains of the French." Mr. Cunnindiam was not then aware of the figure and dcsci'ij)tion in Dampier above referred to, which, however, in his communication to the Horticultural Society in 1 834, ho quotes for the plant of the Isle Malus, then regarded by him as a distinct speeies from his Clianthus Oxieyi of the River Lachlan. To this opinion he was probably in part led by the article Donia or Clianthus, in Don's System of Gardening and Botany, vol. 2, p. 468, in which a third species of the genus is introduced, founded on a specimen in Mr. Lambert's Herbarium, said to have been discovered at Curlew River, by Captain King. This species, named Clianthus Dampieri by Cunningham, he characterises as having leaves of a slightly different form, but its principal distinction is in its having racemes instead of umbels ; at the same time he confidently refers to Dam- ])ier's figure and description, both of which prove the flowers to be umbellate, as he describes those of his Clian- thus Oxieyi to be. But as the flowers in this last plant [-3 are never strictly umbellate, and as I have met with speci- mens in which they are rather corymbose, I have no hesita- tion in referring Dampier's specimen, which many years ago I examined at Oxford, as well as Cunningham's, to Clianthus Dampieri. This specimen, however, cannot now be found in his Herbarium, as Mr. Heward, to whom he bequeathed his 21 k f 1^ 822 PLANTS OP CENTRAL AUSTRALIA collections, informs nic ; nor can I trace Mr. Lambert's plant, his Herbarium having been dispersed. Since the ])receding observations were written, I have seen in Sir William Hooker's Herbarium two specimens of a CHanthus, found by Mr. Bynoe, on the north-west coast of Australia, in the voyage of the Beagle. These specimens, I have no doubt, are identical with Damuier's plant, and thev agree both in the form of leaves and m their subum- bellato inflorescence with the plant of the Lachlan, Darling, and the Gawler Range. From the form of the half-ripe pods of one of these specimens, I am inclined to believe that this plant, at present referred to Clianthus, will, when its ripe pods are known, prove to be sufficiently difi'erent from the original New Zealand species to form a distinct genus, to which, if such should be the case, the generic name Eremocharis may be given, as it is one of the greatest ornaments of the desert regions of the interior of Australia, as well as of the sterile islands of the North-west coast. CLIDANTHERA. CuAH. Gen. — Calyx 3-fi(lus. Pefala longitudine sub- sequalia. Stamina diadelpha : anthera uniformcs ; loculis apice confluentibiis, valvula contraria ab apice ad basin separanti dehiscentes ! Ovarium monospermum. Stylus subulatus. Stiyma obtusum. Leyumen ovatum, lenticu- lari-compressum, echinatum. 7*] Herba, v. SufFrutex, ylahra, ylandulosa; rami/lis un- yulatis. Eolia cum impari pinnata \ foliolis opjjosiiiif, mbtus ylandulosia. Stipulae parves, basi petioli adnata. Elores spicati, parvi, albicantes. Obs. Subgenus forsan Psoralese, cui habitu simile, foliis calycibusque pariter glandulosis ; diversmn dehiscentia insolita antherarum ! 'i! 6. Clidanthera /jsora/io/e/e*. Log. Sufifrutex bipedalis in paludosis. D. Start. COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN 8TURT. 823 Desc. Ilcrbft, vel suffrutex, erecta, bipedalis, glnbriusculn. Ranuili angulati. Folia cum impari pinnata, 4-5-juga; foliola ojjpositn, lanceolata, siibtus glandulis crcbris parvis uiaiiifestis, luarginibiis scabris. Spica) dcnstc, multifloia). Calyx 5-fi(lus, paruni incequalis, acutus, extus glandulis dense conspersus. Corolla : VtwWmn lamina oblonga sub- conduplicata nee cxplanata, basi simplici absque auriculis ; ungue abbreviato. AIcb vexillo paulo breviorcs, carinam aequantes, laminis oblongis, auriculo baseos brevi. CarincB jtetala alis conformes. Stamina diadelpha, simplex et novemfidum ; antherae siibrotundee v. reniformes, valvula ventrali anthera dimidio minore subrotunda. Ovarium hispidum ovulo reniformi. Legumen basi calyce sube- marcido cinctum, echinatum. Semen renifornie, absque strophiola j integumento duplici. Embryo viridis ; cotyle- dones obovatae, accumbentes. Obs. This plant, which in some respects resembles cer- tain species of Glycyrrhiza, appears to be not unfrequent in the southern interior. It was found in one of the early expeditions of Sir Thomas Mitchell, and Mrs. (Capt.) Grey observed it on the flats of the Murray. 7. Swain SON A {p-andiflora) suffruticosa pubescens, foliis 8-10-jugis inexpansis incano-tomentosis ; foliolis oblongis obtusis retusisve : adultis semiglabratis : rachi subincana, racemo raultifloro folium superante, bracteolis lanceato- linearibiis acutis aequantibus tubum calycis albo-lanati [75 quinquefidi: laciniis acutissimis fongitudine fere tubi, vexillo bicalloso. Loc. " Common on the rich alluvial flats of the Murray and Darling." D. Sturt. Obs. This plant is, perhaps, not specifically distinct from S. Greyana, Lindl. Bot. Hegist. 184G, tab. 66, of which the figure is a good representation of S. grandiflora in every respect, except in the form and proportions of the teeth of the calyx and lateral bracteae. In these points it exactly agrees with complete specimens, for which I am indebted to Mrs. Grey, from the banks of the Murray, and Mr. Eyre's station (Moorundi), about 98 miles from Adelaide, where it ( ', 3?!. PLANTS OP CENTRAL AUSTRALIA ii I ■' * ' t MJ5 Ml ! was first found in November, 1841. The following charac- ters, if constant, will sufficiently distinguish it from S. grandiflora. SwAiNsoNA [Gret/ana) suffruticosa pubescens, foliis 5-9- jugis inexpansis incano-tomentosis ; foliolis oblongis obtusis rctusisve : adnltis somiglabratis : rachi subincana, racemis multirtoris folio longioribus, bracteis lateralibus lanceato- linearibus brevioribiis tubo calycis albo-lanati qninque- dentati : dentibus obtusiusculis tubo dimidio brevioribus, vexillo bicalloso. In the second edition of Hortus Kewensis (vol. 4, p. 326), I excluded from the generic character of Swainsona the calli of the vexillum, having observed two Australian species where they were wanting, but which in every other respect appeared to me referable to this genus ; for the same reason I continne to introduce the calli, where they exist, ii.to the specific characters, as was done in Hortus Kewensis, 1. c. In the generic character of Swainsona, given in Do Candolle's Prodromus (vol. 2, p. 271), the calli of vexillum are transferred to the calyx ; this can only be regarded as an oversight, which perhaps has been cor- 7C] rected by the author himself, and which, so far as I know, has never been adopted in any more recent work in which the generic character of Swainsona is given. 8. Swainsona? {lawa) glabra, caule ramoso, foliis 6-7- jugis; foliolis oblongo-ovalibus obtusis, racemis elongatis laxis, pedicellis calyce glabro quinquedentato brevioribus, bracteolis subulatis, vexillo ecalloso. Loc. Statio nulla indicata, in Herb. D. Sturt. Obs. There is something in the aspect of this plant not entirely agre eing with the other species of the genus ; and as the fruit '^ unknown, and tho flowers yellow, I refer it with a doubt to Swainsona. r « COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STUllT. 325 PENTADYNAMIS. Char. Gen. — Calyx 5-fidus siibsequalis. Vc.viUum cx- ])icinatiim, callo baseos laminae in ungiiem dccnrrenti. Carina obtusa, basin versus gibba, longituclinc alarum. Stamina diadelplia ; antheris 5 majoribus lincaribiis, rcliquis ovatis. Ovarium polyspernmm. Sit/lus c basi arcuata por- rcctus, postice barbatus. Legumen corapressum. Herba (Suffrutex sec. D. Sturt), hipedalis scricGo-incana ; caule anr/ulaio credo. Tolia ternaia ; foUolis sessiiidits, linearibus, obtusia. Flores racemosi,Jlavi. 9. Pentadynamis incana. Loc. " On sand-hills with Crotalaria Stm-tii." D. Sturt. Desc. Herba erecta, ramosa, sericeo-incana. Folia al- terna, ternata ; petiolo elongato, teretiusculo, foliolo termi- nali longiore vix unciali. Racemi multiflori, erecti ; pedi- celli subaequantes calycem. Bracteolae subulatse, infra apicem pedicelli, basin calycis attingentes. Calyx 5-fidus ; laciniis acutis tubum aequantibus. Corolla flava, calyce plus duple longior. Vexillum explanatum, basi absque auriculis sed callo in i.nguem decurrenti ibique barbate auctuni. Carina infra medium gibba pro receptionc baseos t'T styli. Staminum antherae majores lineares, basi vel juxta basin affixac; 5 niinores ovatse, incumbentes. Ovarium lineare, pubescens. Stigma terminale, obtusum. Lcgu- men immaturum incanum, stylo e basi arcuata porrccto terminatum, calyce subemarcido subtcnsum. Obs. In the collection of the plants of his last expedition, presented to the British Museum by Sir Thomas Mitchell, there is a plant which seems to belong to the genus Pcnta- dynamis, which is probably, therefore, one of the species of Vigna, described by Mr. Bentham. 10. Cassia {Sfurtii), tomentoso-ircana, foliis 4-jugis foliolis lanceolato-linearibus planis : glandula depressa inter 326 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA par infiraimi, racemo corymboso paucifloro cum peduncnlo suo folium paulo supeiT ite v. jequantc, calyce tomentoso. Loc. " In sandy brushes of the Western interior." D. Sturt. Obs. Species proxima C. arteniisiaefolioe De Cand. Prodr. quae Cassia glaucescens Cunningh. MSS. 1817, cui fobola teretiuscula, et raccmus corymbosus cum pedunculo suo folio brevior. 11. Cassia {canaHculafa), cinerascens pube tenuissiraa, foliis 2-jugis (raro 1-jugis) foliolis angustato-linearibus cana- liculatis : glandula inter par inferius et duni unijnga inter terminale, calycibus glabriusculis, racemis coryrabosis pauci- floris folio brevioribus. Loc, " In the bed of the creeks of the Barrier Range, about thirty-six miles from the Darling, in lat. 32° S." D. Sturt. Obs. Proxima C. eremophilse Cunningh. MSS. quae se- quentibus notis a Cassia phyllodinea et C. zygophylla, Benth. facile distinguenda. Cassia {cremopjiila), glabra, foliis unijugis raro passim 7fl] bijugis ; foliolis linearibus canaliculatis latitudine racheoa linearis aversae, corymbis paucifloris folio brevioribus. Loc. In desertis prope fluvium Lachlan, anno 1817, detexit D. Cunningham. Cassia {zy(/oj)hylla) , glabra foliis unijugis ; foliolis line- aribus planis rachi duplo latioribus, corymbis paucifloris folio brevioribus. Cassia zygophylla, Benth. hi Mitch, trop. Austr. ]). 288. Another species nearly related to C. zygophylla is readily distinguished by the following character : Cassia [jilatypoda)^ glabra, foliis unijugis; foliolis line- aribus apiculo recurvo duplo angustioribus rachi aversa lanceolato-lincari. Loc. Juxta fluvium Murray, anno 1841, detexit Domina Grey. 12. Cassia {phyllodinea), canescens pube arctissinie ad- ])ressa, phyllodiis aphyllis linearibus planis falcatis aversis, calycibus glabris, legumine plano-compresso, COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 327 Loc. In Herbario D. Sturt specimen exstat nulla sta- tionis aut loci indicatione, sccl eandem specieni ad fundum sinus Spencer's Gulf dicti in sterilibus apricis anno 1802 legi. Desc. Frutex quadripedalis, ramosissimus. Phyllodia semper aphylla, aversa, linearia, acuta, basi attenuata, plus minusvc falcato-incurva, biuncialia, }■ circiter unciae lata ex- stipulata, paginis pube arctissirae adpressa canescentibus, margine superiore glandula unica depressa obsoleta. Flores flavi, in umbella axillari 2-3 flora. Obs. Cassia phyllodinea is one of the very few species of the genus, which, like the far greater part of New Hol- land Acacice, lose their compound leaves, and are reduced to the footstalk, or phyllodium, as it is then called, and which generally becomes foliaceous by vertical compression wa and dilatation. A manifest vertical compression takes place in this species of Cassia. A second species. Cassia circinata of Benth. in Mitch, trop. Austr. p. 384, is equally reduced to its footstalk, but which is without manifest vertical compression. To this species may perhaps be referred Cassia linearis of Cunning- ham MSS., discovered by him in 1817, but which appears to differ in having a single prominent gland about the middle of its phyllodium ; Bentham's plant being entirely cglandular. These two, or possibly three species, belong to the desert tracts of the South Australian interior. In the same regions we have another tribe of Cassise closely allied to the aphyllous species ; they have only one pair of foliola which are caducous, and whose persistent footstalk is more or less vertically compressed. Along with these, and nearly related to them, are found several species of Cassia, having from two to four or five pairs of foliola which are narrow, but their footstalks are without vertical compression, and their foliola are caducous, chiefly in those, however, which have only two pairs, ; M I !S fill IS" M i! (1 :r 333 PLANTS OF CEN'lTxAL AUSTRALIA PETALOSTYLIS. Caesalpineariim genus, Labiclicafi proxiraum. Char. Gen. — Ca/yd' 5-phyllus, a3qualis. Pekda 5 subae- qualia, patentia. Stamina : Fllamenta quinque sepalis op- posita, quorum tria antherifera, antheris basifixis lineari- bus, duo reliqua castrata. Ooariuni oligospermum. Stijlus maxinius, petaloideus, trilobus, lobo medio longiorc axi in- crassata desinente in stigma obtusum simplex ! Frutex (jlaher, crectus. Folia alterna, pinnata oum im- pariyfoliolisalternis. Racemi axillares, imucijiori. Flores flavi. 80] 13. Petalostylis Labicheoides. Log. " In the bed of a creek along with Sturtia." D. Sturt. Obs. Eadera omnino species exstat inter plantas in Insulis Archipelagi Dampieri juxta oram septentrio-occi- dentalem Novae Hollandise in itinere navis Beagle dictao lectas. Desc. Frutex facie fere Cassiae et Labicheae. Folia alterna, cum impari pinnata, foliohs alternis brevissime petiolatis oblongo-lanceolatis cum mucronulo terminali paulo majore. Stipulae parvae caducae. Racemi pauciflori, axillares, folio breviores. Alabastrum ovali-oblongum acutiusculum. Calyx viridis, sepalis subaequahbus oblongis acutis, aestivatione imbricatis. Petala quinque subaequalia, oblonga, flava, astiva- tione imbricata, sepalis sesquilongiora. Stamina3 antherifera sequalia, iilamentis abbreviatis, antheris acutis bilocularibus, loculis sulco longitudinali insculptis ; 2 reliqua rudimenta parva subfiliformia. Ovarium sessile, lineare, 3-4-spermura. Stylus lobo medio triplo longiore, oblongo-lanceolato, lobis lateralibus auric uhformibus semiovatis obtusis. Stigma imberbe. Obs. The structiu*e of the style, which forms the only important character of this genus, so far as the specimens enable me to judge, is so remarkable and peculiar, as to COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 329 render it necessary to state, that I have found it quite uniform in all the flowers I have examined ; namely, in four immediately before, and in three after expansion. PODOCOMA. CiiAii. Gen. — Involucrnm imbricatum, foliolis angustis acutis. Li(/ulcB pluriscriales, angustissimae, feraineae. Flos- cull pauciorcs hermaphrodito-masculi. Ligularum pappo capillari, stipitato, denticulate. Receptaculum epaleatum. Herba humills, setosa ; caule dense foliato ; folia peliQ' lata, cuneata, incisa, setts albis conspersa. 14. PoDOCOMA cimeifolia. csi Loc. In Herbario D. Sturt absque ulla indicatione loci vel stationis. Obs. This plant appears to be generically distinct from Erigeron, particularly in its stipitate pappus. The speci- mens, however, are so incomplete, that I am unable to de- termine whether what I have considered stem, may not be a branch only. ^'\ LEICHARDTIA. Char. Gen. — CaJy(v 5-partitus. Corolla urceolata ; tubo intus imberbi ; fauce anniilo integerrimo incrassata. Corona sfaminea 5-phylla, foliolis antheris oppositis, iisque brevioribus, indivisis. Antherce membrana (brevi) termi- natoe. Massa Polli?ds erectse basi affixse. Stigma vix divisum. ^w^vwiQWolubilis ; foliis lineari6us,fascicularibus, extra- alaribus ; foiliculis ventricosis ovato-oblongis. 15. Leichardtia australia. Doubah Mitchell, trop. Austr.p. 85. V 830 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA iCT m r. ; til; Log. " Common on the Murray, and in the interior." D. Start. Desc. SufFrutex pubescens, subcinereus ; ramis striatis nee omnino teretibus. Folia sesquipoUicaria, linearia, acuta. Fasciculi multiflori. Cuiycis foliola obtusa, pube tenui cinerasccntia. Corolla glabra; tubo absque squa- mulis denticulisve, ventricoso ; limbo vix longitudine tubi, laciniis coiiniventibus sinistrorsum imbricatis. Coronas foliola c basi dilatata adnata linearia, indivisa. Massse Pollinis (Pollinia) lineares. Obs. JDoubah was originally found by Sir T. Mitchell, but with fruit only, in one of his journeys, and alsc in his last expedition ; and, according to him, the natives eat the seed-vessel entire, preferring it roasted. Captain Sturt, on the other hand, observes that the natives of the districts where he found it eat only the pulpy seed-vessel, rejecting the seeds. «-] IC. Jasminum lineare. Br. prodr. 1, p. 521. Jasminum Mitchellii. LincU. in Mitch, trop. Austr. p. 3G5. Obs. In Captain Stnrt's collection there are perfect specimens of this plant, on which a few remarks may be here introduced, chiefly referring to its very genisral exist- ence in the sterile regions of the interior of Southern Aus- tralia, and even extending to the north-west coast. The species was established on specimens which I collected in 1803, in the sterile exposed tract at the head of Spencer's Gulf. With these I have compared and found identical Mr. A. Cunningham's specimens gathered in the vicinity of the Lachlan, in 1817 ; Captain Sturt's, in his earlier expe- ditions, from the Darling ; those of Sir Thomas Mitchell, in his different journeys ; and specimens collected in one of the islands of Dampier's Archipelago. In this great extent of range, it exactly agrees with a still more remark- able plant, and one much less likely to belong to a desert country, namely, Clianthus Dampieri. I have considered Jasminum Mitchellii as hardly a variety of J. lipeare, the character of this supposed species COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 331 depending on its smooth leaves, and its axillary nearly sessile corynibi or fasciculi, wliicli are much shorter than their subtending leaves ; but even in the specimen con- tained in the collection presented to the British Museum by Sir Thomas Mitchell, the young branches, as well as the pedunculus and pedicelli, are covered with similar pubescence, and in the sanw degree as that of J. linearc ; the specimens from Dampier's Archipelago have leaves equally smooth, but have the inflorescence of J. lineare ; and I have specimens of J. linearc in which, with the usual jmbescence of that species, the inflorescence is that of jMitchellii. Among Sir Tlios. Mitchell's collection at the Museum, there is a Jasminuni not noticed by Professor ['='3 Lindley, which, though very nearly related to J. lineare, and possibly a variety only, may be distinguished by the following character. JasniinuDi {micranthiim) cinerco-pubescens, foliis ternatis ; foliolis lanceato-linearibus, pedunculis axillaribus 1-3 floris, corollse laciniis obtusis dimidio tubi brevioribus. I 17. GooT)ENiA {c^doptera) ramosissima pubescens, foliis radicalibus serrato-incisis ; caulinis lanceolato-cllipticis obso- lete serratis in petiolum attenuaiis, pedunc.iis axillaribus unifloris folia subsequantibus, seminibus orliculatis mem- brana angusta cinctis. Loc. Indicatio nulla stationis in Hcb. D. Sturt. 'Ui 18. SCiEvoLA i^depauperata), erecta ramosissima, ramis alternis; ultimis oppositis divaricatis, foliis minimis sub- linearibus : ramorum alternis ramulorum oppositis, pedun- culis e dichotomiis ramulorum solitariis unifloris. Loc. " In salt ground, in lat. 26° S.*' D. Sturt. Desc. Herbacea, vix suffruticosa, adulta glabriuscula, erecta, ramosissima. Rami ramulique angalati; ultimi oppositi, indivisi, divaricati, apice diphylli, foliis minimis et rudimento minuto floris abortivi. Folia sessilia, lin^aria, acuta, brevissima, ramos subtendentia nlterna, ra. alos ultimos brachiatos opposita. Pedunculi e dichotomiis ramu. lorum ultimorum penultuuomraque solitarii, uniflori, ebrac- l \\ . ' %■ 332 TLAM'S OF CKNTRAL AUSTllAIJA If tcnti. Ctilyx : limbo supcro quiuquepartito ; laciiiiis linenri- Iniicentis, aequnlibus, pubcscentibus. Corolla : tubo hi:ic ad basin usque fisso ; limbo unilabiato, 5-partito ; laciniis lanccolatis, acqualibus, marginibiis angustis iiKLiplicatis, extus uti tubus pubesccntibus, intus glabris trinerviis, nervo medio vcnoso. Stamina : filamcnta distincta, angustc linearia, glabra, axi incrassata; antherrc liberae, lineares, imberbes, basi affixa?, loculis longitudinaliter dehisccntibus. Ovarium biloculare ? loculis monospermis, ovulis erectis. Stylus cylindraceus, glabcr. Stigmatis indusiuni margine 8« ciliatum et extus pilis copiosis inngis strictis acutis albis tectun V. cinctmn. t£ 19. EiiEMoniii.A {Ctmninf/hamii) arboroscens, foliis al- tcrnis linearibus raucr. nulo recurvo, sepalis fructus ungui- culatis eglandulosis, corolla extus glabra. Ereraophila? arborescens, Cunningh. MSS. 1817. Eremodendron Cunninghami, De Cand. prodr. xi, p. 713. Delessert ic. select, vol. v, p. 43, tab. 100 (ubi error in num. ovulorum). Loc. " In the sandy bushr^^^ of tlie low western interior, not beyond lat. 29° S!" T irt. Obs. The genus Eremo^, :..... was founded on very un- satisfactory materials, namely, on two species, E. oppositi- folia and alternifolia, which I found growing in the same sandy desert at the head of Spencer's Gulf in 1802, the only combining character being the scariose calyx, which I inferred must have been enlarged after flowering. This, however, proves not to be the case in E. alternifolia, which* Mrs. Grey has found in flower towards the head of St. Vincent's Gulf; and fioni analogy with other species since discovered, it probably takes place only in a slight degree in E. oppositifolia, whose expanded flowers have not yet been seen. In 1817 Mr. Cunningham, in Oxley's first expedition, discovered a third and very remarkable species in flower and unripe fruit, which he referred, with a doubt, to Ere- mophila, and which M. Alphonse De CandoUe has recently separated, but as it seems to me on very insufficient grounds COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 333 an- witli tlio generic name of Ereniodendron, established entirely on Mr. Cunningham's specimens. A fourth species has lately been described by Mr. Bentham in Sir Thos. Mitchell's narrative of his Journey into Tropical Australia ; and [« some account of a fifth is given in the following article. These five species may be arranged in four sections, dis- tinguished by the following cliaracters : a. Folia opposita ; sepala unguiculata. Eremophila oppositifolia. Br. prodr. \,p. 518. /3. Folia alterna; sepala imguiculata, eglandulosa; thcYsc exsert£e. E. Cunninghamii, y. Folia alterna ; sepala breve unguiculata, eglandulosa ; stamina inclusa. Eremophila Mitchelli. Benth. in Mitch, irop. Austr. p. 31. Eremophila Sturtii. S. Folia alterna glanduloso-tuberculata, sepala cuneato- obovata, sessilia, glandulosa. E. alternifolia. Br.prodr. \,p. 518. This last species might be separated from Eremophila ; it is not, however, referable to Stenochilus, with some of whose species it nearly agrees in corolla, but from all of which it differs in its glandular scariose calyx. 20. Eremophila {Sturtii), pubescens, foliis angitste linearibus apiculo recurvo, corollis extus pubescentibus limbo intus barbato, staminibus inclusis. Loc. " On the Darling ; flowers purplish, sweet-scented." D. Sturt. Desc. Frutex orgyalis (D. Sturt.). Calyx 5-partitus, a3qualis; sepalis obovato-oblongis, basi a^^ustioribus sed in unguera vix attenuatis, membranaceis, u inerviis, venosis. Corolla bilabiata, tubo amplo recto, labiis obtusis, extus pubescens, intus hinc (inferius) barbata. Labium su- perius tripartitura ; lobo medio bifido (e duobus conflato) ; laciniis omnibus obtusis ; inferius obcordatmn bilobum lobis rotundatis, densius barbatum. Stamina quatuor didynama, omnino inclusa. Filamenta glabra. Antherse reniformes, * ij ■^,^';ii 834 PLANTS OP CENTRAL AUSTRALIA h loculis apicc conflucntibus. Ovarimn densb lanatum. Stylus glabcr. Stigma indivisutn, npicc styli vix crassius. 80] Obs. Spocics proxima E. Mitclielli Befif/t. in Mitch, irop. Austr. p. 31. 21. Stknochilus lo}}(j}foUus, Br. prodr. 1, p. 517. Stenochilus pubiflorus. Benth. in Mitch, trap. Just. p. 273. Stenochilus salicinus. Benth. in Mitch, trap. Austr. p. 251. Loc. Nulla stationis indicatio. 22. Stenochilus maculatus, Ker in Bot. Begist. tab. 647. Cunningh. MSS. 1847. |3. Stenochilus curvipes. Benth. in Mitch, trop. Austr. p. 221. Varietas S. niaculati, sepalonun acumine pauio bi'eviore. Obs. M. Alphonse Dc Candolle, in Prodr. xi, p. 715, refers S. ochroleucus of Cunningh. MSS. 1817, as a variety to S. maculatus ; it is, however, very distinct, having a short erect peduncle like that of S. glaber, to which it is much more nearly related, differing chiefly in its being slightly pubescent. 23. Grevillea (Eugrevillea) Stiirtii, foliis indivisis (nonnullis raro bifidis) auguste linearibus elongatis uni- nerviis : marginibus arete revolutis, racemis oblongis cyliii- draceisve : rachi pedicellis perianthiisque inexpansis gluti- noso-pubescentibus, ovario sessili, stylo glabro. Loc. " On sand-hills in lat. 27° S." D. Sturt. Desc. Arbor 15-pedalis (Sturt). Rami teretes, pube arete adpressa persistenti incani. Folia 6-10-pollices longa, vix tres lineas lata, subter pubescentia incana, super tandem glabrata. Thyrsus terminahs, 2-4 uncialis, rachi pedi- cellisqiie pube erecta nee adpressa secretione glutinosa in^ termista. Elores aurantiaci. Obs. In the collection presented to the British Museum by Sir Thomas Mitchell, of the plants of his last expedition, there is a very perfect specimen, in flower, of Grevillea Sturtii. COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN 8TURT. 835 The following observations respecting the Grevillcsc of the stinic collection may not be without interest. Grevillea Mitchellii, Hooker, in Mitch. Trap. Ausfr. p. [*'7 2C5, proves to be Gr. Chrysodendruni, prodr. JL Nov. J [oil. p. 379, the specific name of which was not derived from the colour of the under surface of the leaves, which is, indeed, nearly white, but from the numerous orange-coloured racemes, rendering this tree conspicuous at a great distance. Grevillea longistyla and G. juncea of the same narrative both belong to that section of the genus which I have named Plagiopoda. A single specimen, in most respects resembling Gr. longistyla, of which possibly it may be a variety, but which at least deserves notice, has all its leaves pinnatifid, instead of being undivided. It may be distinguished by the fol- lowing character: — Grevillea {Playiopodd) mglecla, foliis pinnatifidis subtus niveis ; hiciniis linearibus, stylis glabris. A single specimen also exists of Grevillea (or llakea) lorea, prodr. flor. Nov. IIolL jj. 380, but without fructifi- cation. 24. Grevillea (Cycloptera ?) lineata, fohis indivisis lineari-ensiformibus encrviis subter striis decem paucioribus elevatis uniformibus interstitia bis-terve latitudine supe- rantibus, cicatrice insertionis latiorc cpiam longa utrinque obtusa, racemis terminalibus alternis, pistillis scmunciu brevioribus stigmate conico. Log. •' It takes the place of the gum-tree (Eucalyptus) in the creeks about lat. 29° 30' S." D. Sturt. Obs. It is difficult to distinguish this sjjecies, which, according to Captain Sturt, forms a tree about 20 feet in height, from Grevillea striata. 1 have endeavoured to do so in the above specific difference, contrasted with which the leaves of G. striata have always more than 10 striae, which are hardly twice the breadth of the pubescent in- l^s terstices, and the cicatrices of whose leaves are longer than broad, and more or less acute, both above and below. This is a source of character which in the supplement to the Prodr. Morse Novee Uollandise, I have employed in a NATICHAL MUSEUM OF CANADA • 336 PLANTS OF CENTllAIi AUSTRALIA m m h few cases both in Grcvillca nnd llnkcn, but which I behevc to be importniit, ns it not only expresses iv difference of foini, but ulso in general of vascuUn* arrangement. 25. Pti LOTUS {Jatifolius) capitulis gh)bosis, bractcis pro- l)riis calycem snpcrantibus, fohis ovatis pctiolatis. Loc. " In hit. 20° S." D. Sturt. Dksc. llerba diffusa, ramosa, iiicann. Foha alterna, petiolata, late ovata, intcgerriina. Capitula ramos tcrini- nantia, solitaria vel duo approximata. Ih'nctcoc laterales scariosa\ sessiles, late ovatoc, enerviac. Perinnthiuui ; foliolis subacqualibus, hina implexa nlba basi tectis, ante cxpan- sionem ungue ncrvoso tunc brevissimo, post anthesin laniinain scariosam eiiervcm fere a3quante. Stamina 5 antherifera ; filanienta basi in cyathuluni edentulum con- nata. Anthers biloculares, loculis utrinque distinctis medio solum conjunctis. Ovarium nionospcrniuin,glabrum. Sty- lus filiforniis, glaber. Stigma capitatum, parvum. Utri- culus evalvis, ruptilis. Obs. I was at first inclined to consider this plant as a genus distinct from Ptilotus, more, however, from the re- markable difference in habit than from any important dis- tinction in the flower, for its character would have chiefly consisted in the great size of its lateral bractese, and in the form of its antherse. In a small collection formed during the voyage of Captains Wickham and Stokes, there is a plant very nearly related to, and perhaps not specifically distinct from, Pti- lotus latifolius, but having narrower leaves. It was found on one of the islands of Dampier's Archipelago. 80] 26. Neurachne iparachva) glaberrima, culmo dicho- tomo, fohis rameis abbreviatis, fasciculis paucifloris, glurais perianthiisque imberbibus valvula exteriore cujusve floris septemnervia. Loc. Nulla indicatio loci v. statiouis, in Herbario D. Sturt. Desc. Gramen juuceura, facie potius Cyperaceaei cujusdam. Folia radicalia in specimine unico viso defuere ; ramos sub- COLLECTED 1»Y CAPTAIN 8TURT. 337 tciulentia abbrcvinta, vagina apcrta ipsnm folium supcrantc; floralia subspatliilbrinia scd foliacea iicc niembranacea. Fas- ciculi pauciflori: spicula) cum pedunculo brcvissimo ar- ticulatffi ct solubiles, ct subtonsaj bractea nenosa carinata ejusdem circiter longitudinis. Gluma bivalvis biflora, ner- vosa, acuta, mutica ; valvulae suba^quales septcmncrvirc ; cxterioris ncrvis tribus axiu occupantibus sod distinctis reliquis per pariu a marginibus ct axilibus subaiquidistanti- bus; interioris nervis equidistant ibus, externis niargini approximatis. Perianthium infcrius (cxterius), bivalve neutrum ; valvula exterior septcranervis, exteriori glumaj similis textura forma ct longitudinc j valvula interior (superior) angustior paulocpie brevior, dinei*visj nervis alatis marginibus veris latis induplicatis. rcrianthium superius hermaphroditum, paulo brevius, pergamineo-membrana- ceum, nervis dilute viridibus; valvula exterior qiiinque- nervis, acuta, concava ; interior ejusdem fere longitudinis, dinervis. Stamina 3, filamentis linearibus. Ovarium ob- longum, imberbe. Styli duo. Stigmata plumosa, pallida ? Obs. Neurachne paradoxa, founded on a single specimen, imperfect jn its leaves and stem, but sufficiently complete in its parts of fructification, differs materially in habit from the original species, N. alopecuroidea, as well as from N. Mitchelliana of Nees, while these two species differ widely from each other in several important points of structure. In undertaking to give some account of the more re- [oo markable plants of Captain Sturt's collection, it was my intention to have entered in some detail into the general character of the vegetation of the interior of Australia, south of the Tropic. I am now obliged to relinquish my original intention, so far as relates to detail, but shall still offer a few general remarks on the subject. These remarks will probably be^ better understood if I refer, in the first place, to some observations published in 1814, in the Botanical Appendix to Captain Flinders's Voyage.^ ' Ante, p. 61. n .u 888 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA ,^ l'^ mi :u' tiH^I'j » H From the knowledge I then had of New Holland, or Australian vegetation, I stated that its chief peculiarities existed in the greatest degree in a parallel, included be- tween 33° and 35° S. lat. which I therefore called the principal parallel, but that these peculiarities or charac- teristic tribes were found chiefly at its western and eastern exirpinities, being remarkably diminished in that inter- mediate portion, included between 133" and 138°, E. long. These observRtions related entirely to the shores of Aus- tralia, its interior being at that period altogether unknown; and the species of Australian plants, with wnich I was then acquainted, did not exceed 4200. Since that time great additions have been made to the number, chiefly by Mr. Allan Cunningham, in his various journeys from Port Jackson, and on the shores of the North and North-west coasts during the voyages of Captain King whom he ac- companied ; by Messrs, WilHam Baxter, James Drummond, and M. Preiss, at the western extremity of the principal parallel, and by Mr. Ronald Gunn in Van Diemen's Land. It is probable that I may be considered as underrating these additions, when I venture to state them as only be- 01] tween two and three thousand; and that the whole number of Australian plants at present known, does not exceed, but rather falls short of 7000 species. These additions, Avhatcver their amount may be, confirm my original statement respecting the distribution of the characteristic tribes of the New Holland Flora ; some ad- ditional breadth might perhaps be given to the principal parallel, and the extent of the peculiar families may now be stated as much greater at or near its western, than at its eastern exti'emity. With the vegetation of the extra-tropical interior of Australia we are now in some degree acquainted, chiefly from the collections formed by the late Mr. Allan Cun- ningham, and Charles Praser, in Oxley's two expeditions from Port Jackson into the western interior, in 1817 and 1818; from Captain Sturt's early expeditions, in which the rivers Darling, Murrumbidgec, and Murray, were dis- covered ; from those of Fir Thomas Mitchell, who never COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 339 failed to form extensive collections of plants of the regions he visited ; and lastly, froni Captain Sturt's present col- lection. The whole number of plants collected in these various expeditions may be estimated at about 700 or 750 species; and the general character of the vegetation, especially of the extensive sterile regions, very nearly resembles that of the heads of the two great inlets of the south coast, par- ticularly that of Spencer's Gidf ; the same or a still greater diminution of the characteristic tribes of the general Aus- tralian Flora being observable. Of these characteristic trilies, hardly any considerable proportion is found, except of Eucalyptus, and even that genus seems to be much reduced in the number of species ; of the leafless Acacise, Avhich appear to exist in nearly their usual proportion ; and of Callitris and Casuarina. The extensive families of Epa- crideae, Stylidese, Restiaceae, and the tribe of Decandrous [93 Papilionaceae, hardly exist, and the still more chaxacteristic and extensive family of Proteaceae is reduced to a few species of Grevillca, liakea, and Persoonia. Nor are there any extensive families peculiar to these* regions ; the only characteristic tribes being that small section of aphyllous, or nearly aphyllous Cassiae, which I have particularly adverted to in my account of some of the species belonging to Captain Sturt's collection ; and several genera of Myoporinae, particularly Eremophila and Stenochilus. Both these tribes appear to be confined to the interior, or to the two great gulfs of the South coast, which may be termed the outlets or direct continuation of the southern interior; several of the species observed at the head of Spencer's Gulf alno existir t in nearly the same meridian, several degrees to the northward. It is not a little remarkable that nearly the satric general character of vegetation appears to exist in the at/inh islands of Dam- pier's Archipelago, on the North-west coast, where even some of the species which probably f'xist through the whole of the southern interior are found , of these the most striking instances are, Clianthus Danipieri, and Jasminum lineare, and to establish this extensive range of these two ii ■'^W»?PW"'^?T^^'''??''^^P"B*^«"WWWpiW5^iipiBlilPpir^ 340 PLANTS OF Ci:NTRAIi AUSTRALIA. species was my object in entering so minutely into their history in the preceding account. A still greater reduction of the peculiarities of New Holland vegetation takes place in the islands of the South coast. PART II. STRUCTURAL AND PHYSIOLOGICAL MEMOIRS. L? ™T ■' ^^'i! v^ ii.«|api(i|K.Wfimr9^[|PPPfr i 1 11 i \ 1 f ' iij h I J; SOME OBSERVATIONS ON THB PARTS OF FRUCTIFICATION IN MOSSES; WIXU CHARACTERS AND DESCRIPTIONS ov TWO NEW GENERA OF THAT ORDER. BY MR. ROBERr BROWN, Libk. Linn. Soc. Read June 20th, 1809. [Extracted from ' The Transactions of the Linnean Sock'tij qf' Londmi.^ Fo?.X,j32>. 312-324.] LONDON; 1811. i '■ .1 ' wi»^.' " '-, t J ' fiivf iiJWM 'f-'J^rm SOME OBSERVATIONS, &c. CSi» The account which tlic celebrated Hedwig lias given of the sexes of Mosses seems to be founded on so ample an induction, and is now so generally received, that it nmst be [unjneeessary to notice the arguments which mere theoretical botanists have from time to time produced against it. There is, however, one author, Mons. Palisot Beauvois, who has not only objected to the account of Hedwig, but has proposed a theory of his own, and who, consequently, appealing to actual observations, and appearing to have part'cularly studied, specifically at least, this tribe of plants, merits some attention. The earliest account of Mons. Beauvois' theory is to be found in the observations added to the order Musci, in the " Genera Plantarum" of Jussieu ; and it was soon after more fully given by the author himself in a Memoir on the Sexual Organs of Mosses, published in the third volume of the American Philosophical Transactions : since that time he has, in his different works, occasionally treated of the same subject, and has lately repeated the substance of his original essay, in the introduction to his " Prodrome des Cinquieme et Sixieme Families de VMihiogamie^' published at Paris in 1805, a translation of which is given by my friend Mr. Konig, in the second volume of the Annals of Botany. To this work, as it must be in the hand of csis every scientific botanist, I refer for a full account of M. Beauvois' hypothesis, and confine myself to observing, that what is generally called the capsule of mosses, is by him considered as the containing organ of both sexes ; that the granules which Hedwig supposes to be seeds, he regards as pollen ; the real seeds according to him being imbedded in 346 OBSERVATIONS ON THE |i ' n: V:\ m iyi the substance of that body which occupies the centre of the capsule, and to which botanists have given the name of colunmula or columella. The supposed seeds of this author, however, having entirely escaped the two most acute and experienced observers in this department of botany, Schmidel and Hedwig, in all the species of which they have given dissections, it might fairly be concluded that they are not of universal existence, and this alone would be sufficient perhaps to overturn the hypothesis. But it would be more satisfactory, if, while the accuracy of these excellent observers was confirmed in other instances, the cause of that appear- ance, which I apprehend has misled M. Beauvois, could at the same time be pointed out. The species more particu- larly described and figured by him in the American Trans- actions, is Hypnnm velutinum ; which therefore, had it been in a proper state, I should have preferred as the sub- ject of my examination ; but as he asserts that his observa- tions were repeated, and with similar results, on all the species of mosses found in the neighbourhood of Paris and Lisle, I have chosen Funaria Jmrometrica, perhaps the most general plant in existence ; which therefore must have been examined by him, and is within the reach of every one. As, according to M, Beauvois, the action of the pollen on the seeds does not take place till the separation of the operculum, he probably did not conceive it necessary to observe the capsule until it had acquired its full size, and was in fact nearly ripe, or, as he terms it, in blossom. At 3U] this period he examined under the microscope a transverse section of the capsule, in which, as appears both from his description and figure, he found a dense stratum of granular matter, which he considered to be pollen, situated imme- diately within the inner membrane ; while in the substance occupying the centre, which he describes as reticulated, he observed scattered granules, in size and appearance like those of the pollen already mentioned : these he regards as the genuine seeds^ and the containing organ he calls the capsule. It is remarkable that he nowhere expressly states the n1 ii itl bl c{ til cif ii PARTS OP FRUCTIFICATION IN MOSSES. 347 manner in which this capsule bursts : but it may be inferred, from the use he assigns to the peristomium, that he supposes it to eject its contents by the upper extremity : for, if the bursting were lateral, the seeds would at once come into contact with the pollen : but though impregnation would in this way more certainly be accomplished, the motions of the ciliae could no longer be considered as in any degree assist- ing it. Desirous to examine an object as nearly similar as possible to that on which the hypothesis appears to be founded, I in the first place made a transverse section of the full-grown but green capsule of Funaria hygrometrka ; and, I confess, was both surprised and disappointed to find it, under the microscope, exactly resembling M. Beauvois' figure [18]. But little reflection, however, was necessary to show that these scattered granules might either have been forced into the pulpy central substance, by the pressure necessarily applied to the stratum of pollen in making the section, or, what is more probable, been carried over its surface by the cutting instrument, which had previously passed through this stratum. Accordingly, by repeated immersion in water, and more readily still by the careful application of a small hair-pencil, the greater part of the granules was removed, cais A transverse section at an earlier stage of the capsule, before the falling of the calyptra, exhibited, as I expected, fewer granules on the substance of the columella, and which were removable in like manner. Lastly, by a longitudinal sec- tion, in which, if well performed, the scalpel could not be supposed to carry any part of the pollen over the surface of the columella, I obtained a distinct view of this part, per- fectly free from these supposed seeds, and evidently con- sisting of large cells filled with an uniform pulpy substance ; a continuation of which occupied the cavity of the oper- culum. From these observations, even added to those of Schmidel and Hedwig, though they seem conclusive against the hypo- thesis of M. Beauvois, I by no means pretend to reason strictly respecting the whole order : on the contrary, from the conversations I have had with my ingenious and accurate ) I 848 UBSEIIVATIONS ON TllK friend, Mr. Francis linuer, ns well ns from sonic ol)Scrvntions of my own, I am disposed to believe that considerable diversities may exist in the plaeentation of mosses : that in some cases the seeds may be formed in a niueli greater por- tion of the colunnnda than in others : and it is even not improbable that in certain eases its whole snbstance may be converted into seeds; or, to speak more accnrately, that it may produce seeds even to the centre, and that the cells in which they were probably formed may be re-absorbed. This I am inclined to think is the case in Phascum niternifoliifm of Dickson, in the ripe capsule of which there is hardly the vestige of a colunniula ; and I have obsen^ed the same structure in two new species of jhwdont'vnn of Bridel ; which, if it equally exists in the only species of this genus hitherto described, would perhaps considerably strengthen its character. In these cases the inner membrane is also 310] evanescent j and such a structure, it may be remarked, equally militates against ]M. Benuvoi'^' theory, whether we suppose the columella to have exis. .1 at an earlier stage, in the usual form, or not. As to this organ being tubular, and discharging its con- tents by the top, it is neither consistent with what hos been already observed, nor with the appearance of its remains in the ripe capsule : but, admitting for a moment its tubular nature, there are certain mosses in which no discharge could possibly take place in the way described ; the column being elongated even to the apex of the operculum, to which it often continues to adhere, as in Buxbnumia, and in the first of the two new genera which I now proceed to describe. B , DAWSONIA. Peristomium penicillatum, ciliis numerosissimis capillari- bus rectis sequalibus e capsulse parietibus columellaque (!) ortis. Capsula hine plana, inde convexa. Calypira exterior e villis implexis, interior apice scabra. JMuscus Uinc arete affinis Polytricho, quocum foliistjloribua PARTS 01' rilUCTinCATION IN MOSSES. 319 masculuy et calypird penittis ronvenit ,- infJe eiHqi'o moth ]iiixl)nuniiae acccdens, prcescrtini fiyiird capmlte^ cf i^tfclurd columclUc. Peristoiuio aiiffm ah om)iibK8 divcrsismnus. DaWSONIA I'OLVTlllCnOIDES. '11 Tab. 11 LXXIIl].^ %. 1. Patuia. Nova3 llollniulia} era oriciitnlis, extra tropiciiin. Static. Ripcc aubunibrosa} vivuloniui, ad radices moii- tium, in vicinitatc Portus Jackson. Desc. Ccesjjites laxi, auiorplii. Badiciila tcnuissimac, tomeiiti instar, caudicem desccndcntcni ])revcni invcs- mi ticntes. Caulis simplicissimus, ercctns, strictns, 2 — 3- uncialis, basi reliquiis folioruni scjuaniatus, suprii dense foliatus. Folia, e basi dilatata scmiamplexicauli nienibra- narca fnsca, liiieari-suljulata, opaca, viridia, niar/^inibus longitudinaliter dorsoque apicis dcnticulatis, spinalis snrsum crebrioribns ninjoribiisque, concaviuscula, patuia, siccatione appressa, canaliculatn, su[)erioia vix scniuncialia, int'criora sensiiu ])reviora. MascuH Flures tcrminales, discoidei. Folia peri (/on ialia cuneato-orbiculata, mucronata, integerrima, scniiuiembra- nacca, cxteriora sensim niajora. Fila mccidenta nunicrosa, articulata, basi attenuata. Anthera flosculi singuli C-8, cylindraceae, brevissime pedicellatae. Femincus Flos in distincto individuo. Seta terminalis, solitaria, erecta, la3vis, nitons, rufo-fusca, caule tcr brevior, foliis terniinalibus duplo longior. Varjimda cylindracea, stricta, glabra, tegniinc pilorum calyptrac exterioris instar instructa. Calyptra duplex : exterior constans pilis intertcxtis dimi- dio inl'eriore tcnui flexuoo pallido ramidoso edentulo, superiore fcrrnginco stricto denticulato : interior nioni- branacea straniinea, capsnlae maturce subulata, supra longi- tudinaliter fissa, apice solum dcnticulata. Capmla nutans, angulum fere rectum cum seta cfFormans, • The figures within brackets refer to tlie numbering of tliis and subsequent plates in the 'Linneaii Transactions.' — Ed, 850 DESCRIPTION OP ^^'f ovntn, per lentem reticnlatft, areolis subrotundia, sordide fuscn, laevis, nonnitens, supra plana mnrginibus acutis, siibtus modict; convoxa ore coarctato, raarginato. Apophysis nulla. Operculum conico-cylindrareuin, capsula brcvius, apicc Interis su[)crioris in nmcroncm Icvissimc incurvnni producto, bnsi incrassatA, cum cnlyptra Sfcpissim6 dcciduuni. PcriHtomiuvi penicilluni donsunj album refercns, longi- tudiiic circitor dimidii cai)sula3, formatum CUiis indeter- miuatim muncrosissimis (200 et ultra) capillaribus inarti- inni culntis a;qualibus rectis albis opacis, pluribus c capsules parietibus ortum duccntibus, ccntralibus (circitcr 50) colu- mellam terminantibus ! Momhmna interior cnpsula) maturaj exteriori approxi- uiata, vasculisqnc numcrosis connexa. Columella longitudinc capsula) raatura), in qua latiuscula, corrugata, colli brcvis margine incrassata, intra cilias desiiiens in processum tiliformem solidum indivisum ajnceni opcrculi attingentem eiquc arctius adha^rcntem. Semiita miiuitissima, la3via, in cumulo viridia, seorsfmi liyalina. Obs. I. I have named this remarkable genus in honour of my esteemed friend Dawson Turner, Esq., a gentleman eminently distinguished in every part of cryptogamic botany, and from whom, after he has finished the incomparable work on Fuci, in Avliich he is now engaged, we may expect a general history of mosses. Obs. II. The strict relationship between Dawsonia and Polytrichum in most respects, and the striking dissimilarity of their peristomiums, may tend, perhaps, in some degree to lessen our confidence in the characters derived from that part ; for there seems in this case but little analogy between the two structures. The better to understand that of Polytrichum y I was induced along with Mr. Turner to examine it in the unripe capsule : in this state the cavity of the operculum was found completely filled with a cellular pulp, similar to that composing the columella, of which it appeared evidently to be a continuation ; to the surface of this pulp the teeth of the peristomium were closely pressed, THE GENUS DAWSON I A. 861 but did not adhere : by degrees the pulp dries up, and in the ripe capsule leaves only the membrane or tympanum of an inorganic appearance, and firmly cohering with the teeth by the inner sute of their apices. It docs not therefore C3i» properly belong to the operculum, though in some cases it may adhere to it, as docs the analogous process of the colu- mella in Vawsonia and in several other mosses. The affinity of Dairsonia to Bu^rbaumia is certainly less strict than to Fohjtrkhm, and rests chiefly on the similarity of the figure of the capsule, and in the central process of the columella, which is still more evident in Buxhnumia, where it forms part of the Linnean generic character, though unaccountably overlooked by Schmidcl in his masterly dissertation ; but, if I mistake not, actually represented by hiiu [in fig. 14, b '], and con- founded with the peristomium, which in tiiis case, I sup- pose, had adhered to the operculum, as I have repeatedly found it to do, and thus escaped his notice. I led wig con- siders the plaited membrane which constitutes the peristo- mium of BiLvbaiimia, as derived from the inner membrane of the capside, and quotes the figure just mentioned of Schmidel in proof of this origin. In both species, however, I find it arising from the exterior membrane, though con- siderably within its margin, which in liuxhaumia aj)/ii/Ua is said by Iledvvig to be divided into teeth, — an appearance I could not observe in the few ripe capsules I have dissected. In other respects, the two species seem essentially to agree, and therefore ought not to be separated, as Ehrhart and some late writers have done. The generic character com- prehending both, I would propose to alter in the following manner. BUXBAUMIA. it of id, Capsula obliqua, hinc convexior, vel gibba. Peristomium intra marginem, qnandoque dentatuni, mem- brana3 cxterioris ortum, tubulosum, plicatum, apicc aper- tum. ' Scliinidel, Dissertaiiones Botanici Argumenti. Vt'V'^ ini I '\trf■•irVpiiJi^^i^'t^i^■'^at'i\t\tiiL^i' ■ i|lliii;i|piu«ill 352 DESCRIPTION OF 320] LEPTOSTOMUM. Capmla oblonga, exsulca; Operculo hemisphiErico, mutico. Peristomium simplex, membranaceum, annulare, planum, indivisum, e membrana interiori ortum. Musci dense caespitosi. Caules erecti, annotino-ramosi. Folia undique modice patoiHa, latiuscida, nervo valido, marginihus intetj/ris, revolutis, jy/Zo Cquandoqiie ramoso ?J terminata. Seta terminalis. Capsula creda v. indinans, basi in apojihysin ohconicam attenuatUy ore coctrdato. Calyptra f/Inbra, lavis, caduca. 1. L. indinans, foliis ovato-oblongis obtusis ; pilo sim- plici, capsulis inclinatis obovato-oblongis. Tab. 11 [XXIII]. Fig. 2. 't'*!;. :; Patria. Insula Van-Diemen. Statio. Rupes et saxa ad latus orientale prope summita- tem Montis Tabularis lat. aust. 43°, elevatione supra mare 3000 ad 3500 ped. Desc. Muscus loete virens 2-3-uncialis. Caules paruni divisi, infra tomento denso ferrugineo vestiti, supra confertim foliati. Folia concaviuscula, per lentem minutissime punc- tato-areolata, pilo tortili ipso folio quater breviore. Seta fnsca, laevis. Vaginula infiii stipata adductoribus pluribus filisque succulentis capillaribus articulatis. 2. .L. creduvi, foliis oblongo-parabolicis obtusis ; pilo simplici, capsulis crectis oblongis. Patria. Novae Hollandia^ ora orientalis, extra tropicum. Static. Rupes prope fluviorum ripas, in regione montana ; ad fluvios Hawkesbury et Grose. Desc. Muscus 2-3-uncialis. Caules simplices et subra- 321] mosi, infra tomento ferrugineo vestiti, supra dense foliati. Folia siccatione parunj curvata, et simul adpressa. THE GENUS LEPTOSTOMUM. 353 Seta clongata, fusca, laevis. Capsula ajquilateia. Oper- culum delapsuni fuit. 3. L. gracih', foliis ovato-ol)!ongis acutiusculis ; pilo siinj)lici folium diiuidium tcquautc, capsulu oblongis a)qui- lateris inclinatis. Patria. Nova Zelandia. Statio. Umbrosa humida (?) ad Dusky Bay, Dom. Arch. Menzies. Desc. Caules subramosi. Folia siccatione adpressn, nreo- lato-puiictata. Seta clongata, Iscvis. Vagiuula cylindracea, lilis succosis adductoribusque numerosis cinctu. 4. L. Mmziesii, foliis oblongo-lanccolatis acutis; pilo siuiplici folio quater breviore, capsulis oblongis inclinatis arcuato-recurvis. Patria. Anicricae Australis Staten-land, iibi anno 1787 detexit Doni. Arch. Menzies, cujus amicitiae hanc et pra3cedv.ntem spcciem debeo. ' Static. - - - - Desc. Muscus laete vircns, sesquiuncialis. Caules sub- simplices, basi ferrugineo-tomentosi, supra confertim foliati. Folia crccto-patentia, siccatione adprcssa, minutissiiue areo- lata V. punctata. Seta caulem sajpius superans, er'jcta, fusca, laevis. Capsula subfalcata ad angulum acutiiva ra- riusve fere rectum inclinans. Obs. The plants which I have referred to this genus are all natives of the southern hemisphere, and in their habit, in which there is something peculiar, strictly agree with each other, and with Bryum macrocarjmm of Hedwig. [S22 In three of the four species here described, I have had the opportunity of removing the operculum without having been able in any case to observe an external peristomium, which, from the appearance of these plants, might be ex- pected to exist, and which lledvvig has figured in his Hri/uui macrocarpim. Of this plant I have only seen spe- cimens tiuit had lost the operculum : the mouth of the capsule, however, seemed to be very perfect., and was fur- 23 V f i 354 DESCRIPTION OF M'^. If?; iiished with a iiieiiibrane, exactly as in the species here described, but I could not perceive any remains of external teeth. In opposition to such authority, however, I do not venture to add it to this genus, to which in every other respect it seems to belong. The character of Zejj(osfofn/fm, derived from the undivi- ded annular process of the inner membrane of the capsule, may to many appear too minute, and perhaps unimportant ; and had it been observed in one species alone, I should not liave ventured on that account to distinguish it as a genus : but finding it in four species, accompanied too with a habit widely different from that of Gymnostomum, to which these plants must otherwise be referred, I have not hesitated to employ it. As, however, Hedwig has actually figured and described an external peristomium in his Bryum macrocarpum, whose striking resemblance to Leptostomum has been already noticed, there may be still some reason to doubt the sufficiency of the generic character, and it may seem somewhat improbable that Mosses of such a habit should be really destitute of an outer peristomium. But, without questioning the accuracy of Hedwig in this in- stance, I may be permitted to observe, that the outer peri- stomium which he has figured in Bryum macrocarpum is extremely unlike that of any other genus where the fringe 323] is double : and it may perhaps in some degree tend to strengthen the character of Leptostomum, to advert to what appears to be really the case in certain species of Pterogo- nimn, in one of which^ Mr. Hooker has already described the fringe as derived solely from the inner membrane ; and I have collected, on the mountains of Van Diemen's Island, a moss with a peristomium decidedly of like origin ; a cir- cumstance that appeared to me so remarkable, that I had actually descri'jed it as a distinct genus, before I was aware of the similar structure of the Nepal plant described by Mr. Hooker ; or of the probability, from Hedwig's own figures, that souie at least of his Pterogonia were of the same structure ; a point that I have not at [)resent ' Plerogoiiiuiii ilecliualuiu. Ti'idis. Linn. Soc. ix, /;. 309. THE tlENUS LEPTOSTOMIJM. 355 the means of detenniniiiji-, but which 1 beg leave to recom- mend to the attention of tliose botanists who are provided with perfect specimens of the published Fterogonia, ExPLiCATio TAnuL.i; 11 (XXIII). Fig. 1. Dawsonia polytrichoitleg. a. Mascula plaiita masnitudine natural!. h. Discus niasc. auctus. e. Ejusdeiu flos uiiicus. d. hlem absquo folio jiprigoiiiali, magisque auotiis. e. Aiiflicra et filuni succulentum maxime aucta. f. Feminete plauta; magn. nat. g. Vaginula cum foliis pcricliictialibus auclis. //. Capsula cum calyptru exteiiori. /. Pili calvptraj cxterioris iiiagis aucti. _;'. Capsula cum opcrciilo et caivptra interior!. Ic. I. Capsula dcoperculata cum peristomio. m. CapsuUn seciio ejusdem fitruram iuscrUoncmque ciliarum osleiidens. o. Calyptra interior. /). Operculum cum columella; processu [«-.H filitbrnii. q. Columella ciliis suis terminata. /. Scuiina. s. Ciliae peristomii aucla). Fig. -l. lieplostoniuui iuclinamj, niiigiiitiuiiue natural!, a. Kjusdem capsula aucla cum uienil)raiiti annular!. /3. Operculum, y. Idem a basi visum cum auuulu culucicuii. ■■ ! V » f upppHfippiJIWMIi m. ON SOME REMARICABLE DEVIATIONS TROM THE USUAL STRUCTURE OP SEEDS AND FRUITS. BY f I I. ,1'i ROBERT BROWN, Esq., T.R.S., Libr. L.S. Read Maech 5th, 1816. lExtrac ted from the ' Transactions of the Linnean Society of London.' Fol.X/J,^. 143—151.] LONDON 1818. f i >t r I'll W) M' I i li i (*« I "V I 1 } c ] {] s t h h s c n b a a P ii w SI ON [US SOME REMARKABLE DEVIATIONS, &c. TiiK principal part of the following paper was read to the Society in March, 1S13. It was then withdrawn with a view of rendering it more perfect by additional facts, which I hoped I might be able to collect. Since that time I have not had it in my power to pay much attention to the sub- ject. As, however, the facts formerly stated appear to me of some importance, and are as yet unpublished, I take the liberty of again submitting them to the Society, along with a few additional instances of anomalies in the structure of seeds and fruits, hardly less remarkable than those con- tained in the original essay. It is, I believe, generally admitted by physiological botatiists, that the seeds of plants are never produced abso- lutely naked ; — in other words, that the integument throuo;h some point or process of which im[)regnation takes place, cannot properly be considered as part of the seed itself. That such a covering, distinct from the seed, really exists, may in most, perhaps in all, cases be satisfactorily shown by a careful examination of the unimpiegnated ovarium, to a part only of whose cavity the ovulum will be found to be attached. There are, however, many cases where soon after fecun- pation, and more remarkal)ly still in the ripe fruit, this integument acquires so complete and intimate a cohesion [i** with the proper coat of the seed as to be no longer either separable or distinguishable from it. But systematic botanists have generally agreed to term a ^^V M' 360 ON SOME REMARKABLE DEVIATIONS ii^l mi t'i > nuked seed not only tliis kind of fruit, but every monosper- nious pericarpiuni bearing a general resemblance to a seed, and whose outer covering, though distinct from the nu- cleus, is only ruptured after germination commences. For the purposes of an artificial arrangement this lan- guage may perhaps be sufficiently accurate j but in dcttir- niining the affinities of plants, it is necessary to express by appi'opriate terms those differences which are no less imjjor- tant than real. Of the fruits improperly called naked seeds, there arc two principal kinds : the first, in which the pericarpiuni is distinct from the seed, is termed Akcna by llichard in his (i\c^\\*i\\i Anal^fii-dii Fruit ; the second, in which the pericar- pium coheres with the seed, is the CV/zv/o/Wsof the same author. An J ken a (or Avhcnium), even in a separate state, may in general be readily determined. Jhit it is not always equally easy to distinguish a Caryopsis from a seed. It may indeed be done in certain cases, as in Grasses, by attending to its surface, in which two distinct and distant cicatrices are observable ; the one indicating the point of attachment to the j)arent plant, the other that by which it was fecundated. In certain other tribes, however, this criterion cannot be had recourse to, the surface of the Cary- opsis exhibiting but one areola or cicatrix, which includes the closely approximated points of attachment and impreg- nation : in such cases, the true nature of the fruit can only be determined by its examination in an earlier stage. But although it must be admitted that an ovulum is never ])roduced without a covering, through some part of 145] which it is impregnated ; it is still possible to conceive a case in which «i ripe seed may be considered as truly naked while retaining its attachment to the parent plant ; and this not subsequent to germination, but even preced- ing the formation of the embryo. For if we suppose, as the immediate effect of impregnation, a swelling of the ovulum without a corresponding enlargement of the ovarium, the consequence will obviously be a premature rupture of the ovarium, and the proauction of a seed provided with its proper integuments only. *» M FROM TIIK USUAL STRUCTURK OF SEEDS. 301 I mil not aware that such an economy has hitherto been described ; I have observed it, however, in several plants belonging to very ditt'ereut families, and of essentially different structures. The first of these is Leontice thalicfroidcs of Linna3us, Caulophyllum thalictroides of Michaux, who has founded his new genus on a difference of fruit, the nature of which ho has entirely misunderstood. It is remarkable that its real structure should have escaped so accurate an observer as M. Kichard, tlirough whose hands it is generally understood Michaux's work passed previous to its publication ; but the flirt may at least serve to show how entirely unexpected such an economy must have been even to that excellent earj)ologist. My obs(!rvntions were made in the summer of 181 :2, on a pinnt of Lfonlico flialiilrnulcs, wliich flowered and ripened iVuit in the roynl gnrdens nt Kew. A/i examination of the unimpregnated ovarinni proved it to be in every respect of the same stnietiue witli that of the other spescies of lii'iiiiliw ; and essentially the same with fhe whole order of Ikrliariilis, to which this genus belongs. A v\\xvS\\\ inspection of the fruit, in different states, proved also that the " Drnpa stipi- tata " of Michaux is in reality a naked seed, that in a siw^ early stage had burst its pericarpium, the withered re- [ua mains of vhich were in most cases visible at the bast; of the ripe seed. The first error of Michaux naturally led to a series of mistakes ; and the naked seed being considered by him as a drupa, the albumen, which is of a horny texture, is described as a " nux cornea crassissima," and the embryo itself as the seed. But although this account of the fruit of Leontice thalic- troides be in no respect similar to that given by Michaux, it may perhaps be considered by some as still differing sufficiently from Leontice to authorise the establishment of a distinct genus ; and that, therefore, the name Caulophyllum may be retained, and its character derived from the remark- able circumstance described, namely, the early rupture of its pericarpium. I believe, however, it will be found more expedient to reduce it again to Jjcontice. V II 8A3 (»N SOMK KKMAHKAIU,!'; IH'.VF.XTIONS For, in tlu; first place, its habit is entirely Hint of the original speeies of the genus. And secondly, though the pericnrpiuni of Lt'on/irr Jjcoiilnpcfa/inii, which is the type of the genus, remains shut until tlie ii|)ening of the seeds, and uttains a size more than suflicient for the mere purpose of containing them ; yet in Lcontice alfaica, a speci( s in other respects more nearly approaching to L. Looviopefalum than to L. ihallclroidcK^ the pi^ricarpium, though it enlarges con- siderably after im})regnation, is ruptured by the seeds long before they have arrived at mnturity. The accompanying drawing, for which I am indebted to my friend Mr. Ferdinand ikuiT, will materially assist in explaining the singular economy now described ; and may also perhaps render more intelligible the account I proceed to give of the second instance in which I have observed an analogous structnre, but to illustrate which I have at pre- sent no drawing prepared. H7] This second instance occurs in PeJiosnnfJies Teia of Andrews's Repository and the 1 botanical jSlagazine. In this monocotyledonous ])lant, which in 1812 nearly ripened seed in ]\Ir. Lambert's collection at Boy ton, the ovarium coheres with the tube of the perianthium or corolla, and has originally three ci^lls, each containing two ovula. Soon after impregnation has taken place, from one to three of these ovula rapidly increase in size, by tlieir ])ressure prevent the development of the othei-s, and rupture the ovarium, wliich remains, but little enlarged at the base of the fruit, consisting of from one to three naked berry-like seeds. In the Botanical Magazine j\lr. Ker, in describing a second species of Peliosanthes} takes the opportunity of altering in some respects the character of the genus he had previously given, and of adding a description of its sup- posed pericarpium, from an inspection, as it seems, of the unripe fruit of Peliosanthes Teta. It is evident, however, that he is not aware of its real structure ; and consequently does not succeed in reconciling its appearance with the unquestionable fact of its having "germen inferum." ' Boln;i. Magiiz. 1532. ruoM TiiK rsi'AL sTurcrr UK oi hkf.dh. 3(53 Tlioro iwc soiiK castas in which this riirly oponing of the ovnriimi, instead of l)oing, n,N in tlie preceding instnnees, mi irregnl.ir Itnrsting, apparently caused hy the pre?snro of tiic enhir<2;c(l ovnhi, is a rcjiinhn* dcliisccnce in the direction of the sutmv. Of tliis Sternilia phifanifo/in i\\\(\ S. cnlo- rata nrc rt uiarkabN; examples ; tlieir fcjiiiculi after opening, which takes phice long before the maturity of the seeds, acquiring the fonn and texture of leaves, to whose thickened margins tlic ovnia continue firmly attached until they ripen. Another example of this early and regular deliisn , ice occurs in an undescribed genus of the same family, which differs from Sfo'culia plafaiiifolia in its i)ericarpium having a terminal wing and a single seed. In the specimens of a ])lant lately setit from Brazil by nw Mr. Scllow, 1 observe a similiir economy. In this case the ovarium, which is originally undocjilar with five ])arietai placentae, soon after fecundation opens regularly into five equal foliaceous valves, to th(^ inner surface of each of which an indefinite nmnber of ovula arc attached. The genus Reaeda, whose capsule o])ens at top at a very early period, may be considered as aflbrding another in- stance, though nmch less remarkable, of the r;i mc anomaly. And it is possible that this may be the real structure in certain cases of Aviiich a very different view has been taken. Tn the instances of naked seeds now given, the bursting of the pericarpium precedes the distinct formation of the embryo, while the proper coats of the seed remain entire till after its separation from the parent plant, and germi- nation has conmienced. It may not be uninteresting to contrast this economy with that of the "vrmgroves and other plants of tropical countries, which grow on the shores, and within the influence of the tide. In many of these the embryo, long before the seed loses its original attachment, acquires a very considerable size ; and the first eftisct of this un- usu'd development is the rupture, in most cases succeeded by the complete absorption or disappearance, of the proper integument of the seed. In some instances the develop- I St? IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-S) Y ^ /. f/. 1.0 I.I 11.25 ■^ 1^ 122 1^ 1.4 1.8 1.6 9 /a e n % t % ">. *> ^> .^ >' .v ^V '^' ^ /A Hiotographic Sciences Corporation ^ iP V \\ ^ 6^ 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14S80 (716) 871-4503 '"i) 6^ 364 ON SOME REMARKABLE DEVIATIONS ment proceeds still further, and the pericarpium itself is perforated by the embryo, which, while preserving its con- nection with the parent plant, often attains the length of from eighteen inches to two feet. This happens in Rhizophora and Bruffuiera, or the Mangroves properly so called. In some of the spurious Mangroves, as Avicennia and jEfficeras, a lesser degree of development takes place, and in general their pericai-pia remain entire till they have dropped from the tree. In both cases the final cause of 149] the economy is sufficiently evident ; a greater than ordi- nary evolution of the embryo being necessary to ensure its vegetation in the unfavorable circumstances in which it is unavoidably placed. But an analogous structure exists in other plants, where the final cause is less apparent, as in certain species of Eugenia, in which the integument of the seed is completely absorbed before its separation from the parent plant,, and while the pericarpium remains entire. An economy no less remarkable than that of the Man- groves, but of a nature diametrically opposite, takes place in the bulb-like seeds of certain liliaceous plants, especially of Pancratium^ Crinum and AmaryUis ; in some of whose species the seed separates from the plant, and c en from the pericarpium, before the embryo becomes visib'e. This observation respecting some of these seeds was, i believe, first made by Mr. Salisbury ; and in such as I have myself examined, I have found the fact connected with one no less interesting, namely, an unusual vascularity in the fleshy substance. I have in another place,^ in speaking of this substance, which constitutes the mass of the seed, and in a central cavity of which the future embryo is formed, stated it to be destitute of vessels, and entirely composed, of cellular texture. But on a more careful inspection, of those seeds at least in which the separation precedes the visible forma- tion of the embryo, I now find very distinct spiral vessels : — these enter at the umbilicus, ramify in a regular manner in the substance of the fleshy mass, and appear to have a ' Prodr. I'lor, Nov. Holland, p. 297. FROM THE USUAL STRUCTURE OF SEEDS. 365 certain relation to the central cavity wiicre the embryo is afterwards formed, and which, filled with u glairy fluid, is distinctly visible before the separation of the seed. ]^ is a curious consequence of this tardy evolution of the embryo, which in some cases does not become visible unless the [no seed be placed in a situation favorable to germination, thfit very different directions may be given to its radicular extre- mity, according to circumstances which we have it in our power to regidate. There is a fourth kind of anomaly in the structure of certain seeds, wh'ch, as I have formerly described it,^ 1 shall here notice in a few words. It is that which takes place in cer'^aiu AroidecB^ especially in some species of Caladium. In these, the nucleus of the seed is not pro- perly a monocotylcdonous embryo, but has {.n appearance and economy more nearly resembling those of the tuber of a root ; for, instead of being distinguishable into a cotyledon, a pluraula and radicula, and of germinating in a determi- nate manner and from a single point, it is composed of a mass whose internal structure is uniform, and on the sur- face of which frequently moie than one germinating point is observable. None of these anomalies appear to me materially to lessen the importance of the characters derived from the seeds of plants ; but they evidently render a minute atten- tion to every circumstance absolutely necessary in all attempts either to deduce affinities or establish genera from this source ; and they especially demonstrate the neces- sity of carefully ascertaining the state of the unimpreg- nated ovarium; for, while its structure remains unknown, the riue fruit can never be thoroughly understood. ■li I'lpe ' rrotlr. rior. Nov, Holl. p. '060. a 366 ON SOME REMARKABLE DEVIATIONS, ETC. Explanation of Plate 12 (Vll). [Ui A. — A biftncli of the panicle of Leontice thalictuoides Limi. (Caulo- phyllum tlialictroides Michaux), of the natural size. B. — The same inaa;iii(ied, to show at 1, the early rupture of the ovarium, the ovula as yet but little enlarj^ed and only in part protruded : at 2, the same parts in a more advanced state ; one seed being nearly ripe, supported by its elongat id and thickened umbilical cord ; a second ovulum considerably in- creased in size, but abortive ; and the remains of tlie ruptured ovarium — some- what ei larged. C «aA D. — Two longitu'linal sections of the nearly rijie seed; exhibiting the vascular cord continued from the axis of the funiculu'^ umbilicalis to the apex of the seed; tiio remarkable process of the inner integument at the umbilicus (of v.hicii another view is given separately at E) ; and the unripe embryo nearly in contact with this process, and as yet undivided. \i: '■ '! AN ACCOUNT ojr le le ts 1- e- ig he he pe A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS, NAMED RAFFLESIA. ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S., COEBESPONDING MEUBEU OF XHK BOYAL INSTirUTE OF FEAXCE, AND OP XUB EOYAL ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES Oi bEELIN AND MU:fICn ; MESIBEE OF THE IMPEEIAL ACADEMY NATPEiE CUEIOSORUM ; OF THE IITEEAEY AND PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY OP NEW YORK; OF THE CAMBBIDGE PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY ; OF THE WEENERIAN SOCIETY OF EDINBUEGH, AND OP THE WETTEBAVIAN NATUBAL HISTOEY SOCIETY. LIBEABIAN TO THE LINNEAN SOCIETY. [Reprinted from the ' Transactions of the Linnean Society.' Vol XIII, pp. 201—234.] LONDON. AvRiL, 18:11. i; t' 1 1 4. ■■ i \ : i^ \ ill i jlfln 1 t ^f'\ ' ' m 1 !f>''iiplici serie inserta, pedicellafa, punctata, omniuo Passiflorie. Pa-AL.. Africa aequinoctialis. 1. S. /}2<£««(7i?//«, ratnis tomentosis, foliis oblongo-ovatis bnsiobtusis: adultis pube rara conspersis, urceolo barbato. Smeatbmannia pubescens. Solander I. c, Loc. Nat, Guinea, prope Sierra Leone, Snieat/imtn, A/ztUus. 2. S. laviffulci, ramis glabris, ibliis oblongis ovatisvc basi aculi» : adultis glaberriniis utrinquc nitidis, urceolo imberbi incise. Snieatliniaiinia iievigata. Solaiid. I. c. Loc. Nat, Guinea, prope Sierra Leone, Smealhuiaiiy Afzelius, Purdie. o. S. media, ramis glabris, foliis obovato-oblongis basi obtusis : adultis utrinque glabris subopaeis. Loc. Nat. Guinea, prope Sierra Leone, Hmeathtiuoi. I'orsan varietas S. lacigatce. The affinity of Bmcathmannia to Paropsia of M. dii Petit Thjusi's will probably be admitted without hesitation; and its exact agreement in fruit in every important point, both with this genus and with Modecca, seems to leave no doubt of its belonging to Passijiorea, with wh'^h it agrees in Jiabit even better than Paropsia, and certainly much moiw nearly than Malesherbia, considered by M. de Jussieu (in Ftor. Feruv, iii, p. xix) as belonging to the same family. Smeathmannia differs then from the other genera of Passijtorea solely in its greater number of stamina, which, however, may not be really indefinite ; and an approach to this structure is already known to exist in an unpublished genua (TAonipsottia) discovered in Madagascar by Mr. Thompson, of which the habit is entirely that of Deidamia, and whose stamina are equal in number to the divisions of both series of the perianthium. But from Smeathmannia the transition is easy to Ryania, which differs chiefly in its still greater number of stamina, in the want of petals or inner scries of perianthium, in the single style being only slightly divided, and in the form of its placenta;. And Ryania, although it has a superior ovarium, may even be supposed to be related to Asteranthoa and Belvisia, if the fruit of these two genera should prove to be unilocular with several parietal placentae. m ■r 388 A(-'COUNT 01' \ NEW (iliNLS 01' PLANTS, which is very tloul)tt'iii, however, iiiiil can only bo detcr- uiincd by nil cxmuiiiatioii of the fruit, it may also be com- pared with Ji(iJ/lcsi(t. At first sight this siir^'uhir gi'iuis seems to resemble our plant in several respects, particularly in the manner of insertion of its sessile tiower into the* branch, in the bractca) surrounding the ovarium, the con- fluence and dilatation of its filaments, and in the existence; of a double corona. But some of these points are obviously unimportant ; and the comparison between the corona of the great flower and the double corolla of Belvisia will probably be considered paradoxical.^ It seems unnecessary to compare Rq/Jlesia with Cucur- bitacece, to which it could only be consi(lered as approach- ing, if its affinity to Aphjteia should appear probable, and the relationship of that genus to Cucurbitacea, suggested chiefly by the structure of antheroe^ were at the same time admitted. 223] The points of agreement between Mafjlesia and StercuH- acecB are the division and form of the coloured perianthium, the sessile antherae terminating a column, and the separa- tion of sexes. • M. do Beauvois, iu Iiis account of Napoleona {Flore d'Oware ii, p. 32), 1ms mentioned a genus allied to it, which has been since published by M. Desfon- taines under the name of Aslenintlios. These two genera are without doubt nearly related ; and, even independent of the structure of fruit, which in both remains to be ascertained, possess sufDcient characters to separate them from every known family, as M. de Jussieu is disposed to think ; and certainly from Symplocea, where M. Desfontaines has placed them. In adopting the generic name proposed by M. Desvaux for Napoleona, this order may be called Belvise.e. Ca/ya? monophyllus, limbo diviso, persistens. Corolla! mouopetala, plicata, (multiloba vel indivisa ; simplex v. duplex) decidua. Stamitm vel deunita v. indefinita ; basi corolla; inserta. Ooarium iw^Qtm-a, Sti/lus\. Stigma hhsXMm V. angulatum. Pericarpium baccatum, polyspermura. Frutices (Africa; cequinoctialis ; an etiam Brasilia; P) foliis alternis integerri- mii exstipulatisyfloribus axillaribus lateralibusve soUtariis. Bela'ISIA, Desvaux in Journal de Boianique appliq. iv, p. 130. Napoleona, Palisot de Beauvois Flore d'Oware ii,^. 29. Calyx ^-fidus. Corolla ? duplex ; exterior indivisa ; interior (c staminibus sterilibus connatis formataP) multifida. Stamina: Filamenta 5 dilatata biau- therifera. AsTERANTiios, Besfont, in Mem. dti Mits. vi, p. 9, tab. 3. Calyx multidentatus. Corolla / simplex multiloba. Stamina indefinite numerosa dislincia. NAMED RAl'FI.F.SfA. 389 On tlu'sc! rcsciublnnoes, liowcvor, I nin not disposed to insist; and I nni even pcrsimdcd that tliorc is here no rcnl allinity ; tliongli I cunt'css 1 liave no other objections to statu to it tiian the valvidar frstivation of tlu; ])cri[inthium, and tlio al)scnce both of the corona and of tlic annular elevations at the base of the column in S/crculi(tcpa>. To conclude this part of mv subject, I am inclined to think that lt(i///csia,\\\\G{\ its structure is com[)letely known, will 1)0 found to a})proach either io /Isarin/cov PmsiJlure{C ; and that, from our present imperfect materials, notwith- standing the very slight alHnity generally supposed to exist between these two orders, it cannot be absolutely determined to uhich of them it is most nearly allied. The oidy (piestion that remains to be examined respecting llfij/fcsia is, whether the flower with its enveloping bractca? and reticulate base do not together form a cornplctc plant parasitic on the root from which it springs ? That such was probably the case, occurred to me on r^ai first inspecting the flower bud ; the opinion being suggested jiot only by the direct origin of the flower from the root, but more particularly by the dispositipn, texture and colour of the In-acteoc ; in which it so nearly resembles certain })lants known to be parasites, as Cj/tinus, Cj/iiomoruim, CalJasia of Mutis,^ Balanophora, and SarcopUytc. In this opinion I Avas confirmed on seeing the figure of the plant mentioned in Dr. Arnold's letter, as probably related to the Great Flower, though not more than three inches in diameter. The plant in .^uestion, which had been found in Java by Dr. Horsfield several years before the discovery of Rajflesia 1 111 l!ie Journal of Science, vol. iii. p. 127, from El Semanario del Nuevo Reyiio dc Granada, for 1810. To this genus belong Cptomorium Jamaicense, and perhaps cayaneme of Swartz, an unpublished species from Brazil, and some other jilants of equinoctial America. Before the appearance of Caldasia in the Journal of Science, I was aware that these plants formed a genus very distinct from Ci/nomor'um (Journal of Science, iii, p. 129), but I had not given it a name, which is still wanting, that of Caldasia having long been applied to a very different and well known genus. The new name, however, may be left to M. Richard, who is about to publish, and who will no doubt illustrate with his usual accuracy, the plants formerly referred to Cynomorium, of one of the species of which {C. cayanense) he is him- self the discoverer. . .8 1 I l;li ' 390 ACCOUNT OV A NEAV GENUS OP PLANTS, Jnioldi, only, however, in the unexpanded state, is repre- sented in the figure referred to as springing from a hori- zontal root in the same manner as the Great Flower ; like which also it is enveloped in numerous imbricate bracteae, as having a perianthium of the same general appearance, with indications of a similar entire annular process or corona at the mouth of the tube, a pustular inner surface, and a central column terminated by numerous acute processes. 2i2'0 It is therefore unquestionably a second species of the same genus •} but the branch with leaves, which, though separately represented in the drawing, is considered as pro- ceeding from the same root, appears to me, on an examina- tion of the specimen figured, to belong to a species of Vitis : and on mentioning my snpposition respecting the Great Flower to Dr. Ilorsfield, lie informed me he had observed this second species of the genus also connected with leaves of a different kind, and which seemed likewise to be those of a Vitis.^ Even with all the evidence now produced, I confess I was inclined, on a more minute examination of the buds of Boffiesia Arnoldi. to give up the opinion of its being a parasite ; on considering, first, the great regularity of the reticulate base, which, externally at least, seemed to be merely a dilatation of the bark of the root : secondl}', the nearly imperceptible change of structure from the cortical part of the base to the bracteae in contact with its upper elevated margin : thirdly, the remarkable change of direc- tion and increased raniitication of the vessels of the root at the point of dilatation ; a modification of structure which must probably have taken place at a very early stage of ' This second species may be iinnicd Rqfflesia Uonfeldii, from the very meritorious naturalist by whom it was discovered. At present, liowever, the two species are to be distinguished only by the great difference in the size of their flowers ; those of tlie one being nearly three foet, of the otlier hardly three inches in diameter. * Isert (in ReUe nach Guinea, fi. 283) mentions a plant observed by him in equinoctial Africa, parasitic on the roo.s u" trees, consisting, according to the very slight notice he has given of it, almost entirely of a single flower of a red colour, which lie refers to the Linnean class leosandria, and compares in nppearaaoe, I Bupposo in the young state, to the half of a Pine-cone. It is not unlikely that this plont also may be really allied to Iiafflesia^\\\t smaller species of which it pi'obably resembles in appearance. NAMED RAFrLESIA. 391 its growth : and lastly, on finding these vessels in some cases penetrating the base of the column itself {jilafe 20 (22),/. 1)._ But to judge of the validity of these objections, it became necessary to examine the natm'e of this coiniection in plants known to be parasitic on roots ; in those especially, which [226 in several other respects resemble Rafffenia, as Ci/timts^ Aphjtekiy Ci/iiomorium, and BcdanopJiora. On this subject I cannot find that a single observation has hitherto been made, at least with respect to the genera now mentioned. Sufficient materials, indeed, for such an investigation are hardly to be expected in collections, in which the parasite is most frequently separated from the root ; and even when found in connection with it, is generally in a state too far advanced to afford the desired information. I consider my- self fortunate, therefore, in having obtained specimens of several species where the union is preserved ; and the re- sult of the examination of these, though not completely satisfactory, has been to lead me back to my first opinion, namely, that the Great Flower is really a parasite, and that the root on which it is found probably belongs to a spe'cies of Vitis. An account of some of the more remarkable of this class of parasitic plants, to which a few years ago I had paid par- ticular attention, may hereafter form the subject of a sepa- rate communication. At present I shall confine myself to such general observations on the class as relate to the ques- tion respecting Ilq/Jlema. In the first place, })lants parasitic on roots are chiefly distinguishable by the imperfect development of their leaves and the entire absence of green colour ; an observation which, as ap|)lying to the whole tribe, was I believe originally made by LinuEcus.^ In both these points they agree with Bajflcsia. A second observation which may be made respecting them is, that th.eir seeds are small, and their embryo not only minute, but apparently imperfectly developed ; in some cases being absolutely undivided, and probably acoty- * Tmgui MelUenm, p. 3. dmoiii- Acad, iv, p. 353. * ! li ■J! :| ;'! 392 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS, ledonous, even in plants which, from their other characters, are referable to dicotyledonous, or at least to monocotyle- donous families. 227] In these points the structure of Bafflesia remains to be ascertained. In the mean time, however, if it be con- sidered as a parasite, and as likely to agree with the other plants of the tribe in the state of its embryo, it may bo remarked, with reference to the question of its affinit^'es, that such a structure would approximate it rather to Asarincs than to PassiflorecB. My principal and concluding observation relates to the modes of union between the stock aud the parasite. These vary in the ditFerent genera and species of the tribe, which may be divided into such as are entirely dependent on the stock during the whole of their existence, and such as in their more advanced state produce roots of their own. Among those that are in all stages absolutely parasitic, to which division Bafflesia would probably belong, very great differences also exist in the mode of connection. In some of those that I have examined, especially two species of Balanophora} the nature of this connection is such, as can only be explained on the supposition that the germina- ting seed of the parasite excites a specific action in the stock the result of which is the formation of a structure, either wholly or in part, derived from the root, and adapted to the support and protection of the undeveloped parasite ; analogous therefore to the production of galls by the punc- ture of insects. On this supposition, the connection between the flower 0)1 Bafflesia and the root from which it springs, though considerably different from any that I have yet met with, may also be explained. But until either precisely the same kind of union shall have been observed in plants known to 228] be parasitic, or,' which would be still more satisfactory, until the leaves and fructification belonging to the root to which Bafflesia is attached shall have been found, its being * Balanophora fungosapi Forster, and B. dioica, an unpublished species, lately sent by Dr. Wallich from Nepaul, Trliere it was discovered by Dr. Hamilton, and also found in Java by Dr. Horsfield. ri ! 3iv NAMED RAFFLESIA. 393 a parasite, tliough highly probable, cannot ])e considered as absolutely ascertained.^ ADDITIONAL OBSERVATIONS. Read November 21st, 1820. Since my paper on Rqfflesia, or the Great Flower of Sumatra, was read to the Society, further information re- specting it has been received from Sir Stamford Raffles and Mr. Jack, which will form an important addition to my former account. Sir Stamford, in a letter to Mr. Mavsden, states the fol- lowing particulars : " I find the KrubiU or Great Flower to be much more general and more extensively known than I expected. In some districts it is simply called Ambun Ambun. It seems to spring from the horizontal roots of those immense Climb- ers, which are attached like cables to the largest trees in the forest. AVe have not yet met with the leaves. The fruit also is still a desideratum. It is said to be a many- seeded berry, the seeds being found in connection with the processes on the summit of the pistillum. I have had buds brought in from Manna, Sillibar, the interior of Bencoolen and Laye : and in two or three months we expect the full- blown flower. It takes three months from the first appear- ance of the bud to the full expansion of the flower ; and the flower appears but once a year, at the conclusion of the rainy season." The first communication from my friend Mr. Jack con- [229 sisted of a description of recent flower-buds, at that time regarded by him as hermaphrodite, but which he has since ascertained to be male. It is unnecessary to introduce this ' Annals of Philosophy for September 1820, p. 225. i\ I 111 ||| i'f ; '".^ !' !. y!-. \-4 ■'f ' '!) J^,' ;^9i. ACCOUNT OF A NKW GENUS OF PLANTS, description here, as it essentially agrees with that already given, and may also be considered as superseded by the important information contained in the following letter, which I have more recently received from the same accurate botanist. Bencoolen, June 2, 1820. " My Dear Sir, — Since I wrote you last I have ascer- tained several particulars respecting the Gigantic Flower of Sumatra, additional to those ijontained in the account forwarded by Sir Stamford Raffles to Mr. Marsdcn, and by him communicated to you, which it may be interesting to you to know. " Numerous specimens, in every stage of growth, have been sent from various parts of the country, which have enabled me to ascertain and confirm every essential point. The first and most unexpected discovery is, that it has no stem of its own, but is parasitic on the roots and stems of a ligneous species of Cissus with ternate and quinate leaves: I have not ascertained the species.^ It appears to take its origin in some ciack or hollow of the stem, and soon shows itself in the form of a round knob, which, when cut through exhibits the infant flower enveloped in numerous bracteal sheaths, which successively open and wither away as the flower enlarges, until, at the time of full expansion, there are but a very few" remaining, which have somewhat the appearance of a broken calyx. The flowers I find to be unisexual, which I did not before suspect, and cor.sequently dicecious. The male I have already described. The female 230] differs very little in appearance from it, but totally wants the globular anthers, which are disposed in a circle round the lower side of the rim or margin of the central column of the male. " In the centre of this column or pistillum in the female are perceived a number of fissures traversing its substance without order or regularity, and their surfaces are covered * Mr. Jack has since determined it to be Cissvs (ingusfifoUa of Roxburgli, Fl.Jnd.hp.m, " ■irr NAMKD RAFFLESIA. 395 with innumerable minute seeds. The flower rots away not long after expansion, and the seeds are mixed with the pulpy mass. " The male and female flowers can be distinguished by a section not only when mature, bu^ at every stage of their progress. I have mado drawings of every essential part, which I hope soon to be able to send home, together with a further account than I have yet had leisure to make. " I remain, &c., "WiLiJAM Jack." The two principal desiderata respecting Raffleda, namely the satisfactory proof of its being a parasite, and the dis- covery of the female flower, are now therefore supplied. Additional information, however, on several points is still wanting to complete the history of tliis extraordinary plant. Thus, it would be interesting, by a careful examination of the buds in every stage, to trace the changes produced in the root by the action of the parasite, and especially to ascertain the early state of the reticulate base, which I have ventured to consider as a production of an intermediate na- ture, partly derived from the root itself, and which I suppose will be found to exist before the bractea) become visible. Further details are also wanting respecting the circum- stance of its being found both on the roots and stems of the Cissns or Vitis^ no instance being, I believe, at present, i^n known of parasites on roots, which likewise originate from other parts of the plant. Many important particulars remain to be ascertained respecting the PistiUum. From Mr. Jack's account it appears that the seeds are found in the substance of the column ; in other words, that the ovarium is superior. But as 1 have formerly remarked, that in the male flower the same internal structure seems to be continued below the apparent base of the column, it is » As these two genera differ from caoli other nicrclj in number of parts, I have formerly proposed to wnite them under the name of Vitis, {Tuckei/'i Congo, p. 465. Jn(i, ;j. 15 1 ,) I' !'i 3;f 396 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS, III possible that in the female the production of seeds may extend to an equal depth ; the ovarium would then become essentially inferior, as far at least as regards the question of the affinity of the plant. This point would be determined by a description of the unimpregnated ovarium, a knowledge of whose structure is also wanting to enable us to under- stand the nature of the ripe fruit, and especially the origin and direction of the fissures, on the surfaces of which the seeds are produced. It is desirable likewise to have a more particular de- scription of the St if/ ma, to which Mr. Jack seems to refer both the corniculate processes of the disk, and the undivided limb of the column. These parts in the male flower have no evident papulose or secreting surface ; for the hispid tips of the processes can hardly be regarded as such. But it is not likely that in the female flower they are equally desti- tute of this, which is the ordinary surface of a stigma ; and it appears to me more probable that such a surface should be confined to a definite portion, probably the tips, of the corniculate processes, than that it should extend over every part of the apex of the column. Whatever may be the fact, my conjecture respecting these processes being possibly imperfect stamina is com- pletely set aside ; though it is still difficult to connect their number and arrangement with the supposed structure of ovarium. 232] Until these points are ascertained, and the seeds have been examined, the question of the affinities of the genus will probably remain undetermined. In the mean time it may be remarked, that as far as the structure of the fruit of BaJJlesia is yet understood, it may be considered as in some degree confirming the proposed association of the genus with Asarince ; especially with Cytinus, in which the ovarium is unilocular, with numerous parietal placentEe extending nearly to the centre of the cavity, and having their surfaces covered with minute ovula. From the appearance of the ripe fruit of Aphyteia, a similar structure may be supposed to exist also in that genus, of which, however, the unimpregnated ovarium has NAMED RAFFLE8IA. 397 not been examiuetl. But these two genera are parasitic on loots, and liave also tlieir stigmata remarkably developed ; and although llafflesia probably differs from both of tliem in having a superior ovarium, I have endeavoured to show that this difference alone would not form an insuperable objection to their affinity. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES RELATING TO RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI. Plate 13 (XV.) Tlic expanded Flower reduced to somewhat less tliaii i of its natural size; the scale given on the plate being too long by nearly \. Plate U (XVI). A Flower-bud covered with its bracteie, of the natural size. Plate 15 (XVII). [233 The underside of the same Bud ; to show the root, the reticulate base with the circular elevation in which it terminates, and the origin of the outer bractea;. Natural size. Plate 16 (XVIII). Flower-bud, of which the bractese, whose insertions are shown, are re- moved. Natural size. Plate 17 (XIX). A different view of the Bud in the same state, to show the festivatiou and veins of the segments of the perianthium. Natural size. Plate 18 (XX). Fig. 1. A vertical section of the Bud deprived of its bractece: exhibiting the principal vessels of the column and perianthium, and the structure of the root, especially the change in the direction, increased ramification and termination of its vessels at the base of the parasite. Natural size. Fid. 2. One half of the vertically-divided perianthium of the same Bud, in which the internal surface of the tube, corona and segments is shown. Na- tural size. 'I I 398 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS 01' PLANTS. Plate 19 (XXI). Fio. 1. A Flower-bud, its brncteto and perianthium being removed, to show the column witli the two annular processes at its base. Natural size. Fig. 2. A portion (about J) of the column, of which part of the limb is re- moved, to siiow the cavities of the neck, into which the antherse ore received. Natural size. Fig. 3. The portion of the Limb removed from fig. 2, with its aatheree im- mersed in their proper cavities. Natural size. 234] YiG. 4. An Anthera, magnified three diameters, as are figures 5, 6, 7, and 8. Fig. 5. A transverse section of the same above the middle. Fig. 6. A transverse section of the same below the middle. Figs. 7, 8. Vertical sections of the same. I'lG. 9. Pollen, magnified 200 diameters. Plate 20 (XXTI). Fig. 1. A vertical section of part of the base of the smaller Flower- bud, showing the vessels of the root, some of which appear to penetrate the sub- stance of the parasite. Natural size. Figs. 2, 3. Portions of tiie column of the expanded Flower, nearly corres- ponding with those of the Bud, in iV. 19 (21),/. 2 and 3. Natural sizfi. Fig. k Anthera of the expanded Flower, magnified 3 diameters, as are figures Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. 5. Transverse section of the bame below the middle. 6. Vertical section of the same. 7. Pollen of the expanded Flower, magnified 200 diameters. 8. A transverse section of the lioot, magnified 3 diameters. ON THK FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI AXD ON HYDJSrORA AFRICAN A. BY ROBERT BROWN, ESQ., D.C.L. OXF. ; LL.D. EDIX. ; F.B.S. ; IIOX. MEMI3. U.S. EDIN. AKJ) K.I. ACAD.; V.1M..3. ONE OP THE KiailT FOKEIGN ASSOCIATES OF TIIK ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES IX THE BOYAL INSTITUTES OF FRANCE AND OF HOLLAND; FOKEIGN MEMBER OF THE IMPERIAL AND ROYAL ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF RUSSIA, I'RUSSIi, SWEDEN, NAPLES, DAVAKIA, DENMARK, BELGIUM, BOLOGNA, UPSALA, AND OF THE IMPERIAL ACADEMY OF NATURALISTS, ETC. [Iteprintcclfroin the ' Transactions of the Liiincan Society,* Vol. XIX, Pi). 2-21— 24:7.] LONDON: 1844. ON THK ■•j'l FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI, &c. Read June 17th. 1834. The principal object of the present communication is to complete, as far as my materials enable me, the history of Rqfflesia Arnoldi, the male flower of which is described and figured in the thirteenth volume of the Society's Transac- tions. The specimens from which this additional information has been obtained, as well as those formerly described, were received from the late Sir Stamford Kaffles; and for the draw- ings so beautifully representing their structure, I am indebted to the same distinguished botanical painter and naturalist, who obligingly supplied those already pubHshed. In my former essay some observations were made on the affinities of Bqfflesia, a subject on which I could not then speak with nmch confidence. From such knowledge as I possessed, however, I ventured to state that this genus ap- peared to be most nearly allied to Asarince, and especially to Cytinus, on the one hand, and on the other to Aphyteia or Hydnora, an equally remarkable parasite of South Africa, but the structure of which was at that time very imper- fectly understood. 26 I Ml 402 ON THK FKMALK KLOWKll AND FRUfT OP I i Am oxmnination of coniplctc specimens of Jn/dnnrn n/ricana Ima contirnicd this view ; niul as tliere nre points in its structure vvhieli seem to throw some lio;ht on one of tlic most difficult questions respecting Jtajjlemiy I have in- cluded an account of this genus in the present paper. The a('comj)anying drawings of llydnora afiicfma, which so ndniirahly (lisj)lay its structure, were kindly made from these specimens by my lamented friend and fellow-traveller Mr. Ferdinand Bauer, when he revisited England in 1824 ; they were probably the last drawings lie ever made of an 222] equally interesting and difHcult botanical subject, and 1 consider them his best.^ Since the publication of my former memoir, much light has been thrown on the structure and economy of IlaJJlexlu, chiefly by Dr. Blunie, who in his * Flora Javoe' has given a very full history of a neai'ly related species, his liafflvx'ia Paima, as well as of Bnf(/maiisia, a parasite of similar economy, very distinct as a genus, but evidently belonging to the same natural family. Jkfore, however, noticing more particularly what has been done by others, I shall resume the subject where 1 left it at the conclusion of my former memoir, in adverting to those points which I then regarded as the principal desiderata in the botanical history of this extraordinary plant. The first of these related to the reticulate base, which I ventured to consider a production of an intermediate kind, or rather as one derived from the stock or root of the Vine, • Since this paper was read, the Liniiean Society liave had to lament tlie loss of Francis Bauer, who died in 1841 at tlie advanced age of eiglity-three. Like his brother Ferdinand, h continued, till within a short time oi' his deatii, to take the same interest in ■ !i08e scientific investigations which formed the constant occupation and the chief pleasure of a long life. The figures of Rqfflesia and Hydnora, which so admirably illustrate, and form the more valuable part of this communication, are among Uie best speci- mens of the unrivalled talent of the two brothers Francis and Ferdinand Bauer, who, as botanical painters, equally united the minute accuracy of the naturalist with the skill of the artist. To this brief note I may be permitted to add how fortunate I consider myself in having so long enjoyed the friendship and so often been indebted for the important assistance of these two distinguished men, whose merits in the branch of art which they cultivated have never been equalled, and to both of whom the illustrations of the present paper, so happily connected, may form an appropriate monument, the work of their own hands. RAI'FKKSIA AHN'OF.DF. lo:^ but excited nnd (lelcrmined in its form and iintiire ity tlx^ specific stimulus of tlu; |)arasito. I expected, therefore, to find it existing in tlu; form of a covering to tlie i)ract(w in the early state, ns in CylhuiH. This poiut has been fully confirmed, and is well shown in Mr. Ilauer's drawings of the very young buds.^ From the same figures it appears that the parasite is occasionally found on the stems of the Vine, ns Dr. .lack had stated, but which seemed to nie to require confirmation. Of the structure of the female flower of Jia/ffcvn I \i-:?, judged entirely from Dr. Jack's account in his letter pid)- lished in my former essay ; nrul respecting this structnre several important points, which even his subsequent descrip- tion in the ' Malayan Miscellany ' did not supply, weie regarded ns undetermined. Whether the ovarium is wholly distinct from the cnlyx or cohering with it at the base, was the first of these points whic^h required further examination. The specimens now prove it to be chi(>fly siiperior or free in the flowering state, and wliolly so in the ripe fruit. The internal structure of the ovarium, especially the origin and arrangement of the numerous ovulit'erous surfaces or placentic, I considered one of the principal desiderata. Dr. Jack's account of these ])1ncenta^, which, as far as it extends, is essentially correct, is confirmed by Dr. Blume's description and figures of liaj/lesln Patma, as well as by the more complete drawings which accompany the present paper. The important question, however, namely the analogy of this api)arently singular arrangement with ordinary structure, may be regarded as still in some degree obscure. The transverse section of the ovarium jirescnting an indefinite number of cavities iiiegular in form, having no apparent order, nnd over the whole of whose surfaces the ovula are inserted, is hardly reconcileable to the generally received notions of the type of the female organ ; and as ' That the whole of this covering bnlongs to the slock, is nroved by its con- taining those raphides or acicular crystitls which arc so abundant in the root of the Vitis or Cissus, and which are altoi^eiher wanting in the parasite. t,} 401. ON THK FKMALK ri.OWKH AND FIU'IT OI" ii these cavities exist to the same extent and with similar irregularity from centre to circumference, they may with equal probability be considered as originating from the axis or from the parietes of the ovarium. The vertical section too, if viewed without reference to the external development of the top of thecolunm, exhibits a structure etpially anoma- lous. If, however, the corniculate processes terminating the disc of the colmnn be re2;arded as stvles, which is surelv the most obvious and net an improbable view, their arrange- ment would lead to the su[)position that the ovarium is composed of several concentric circular series of simple j)istilla, each having its j)roper placenta, bearing ovula over its whole surface. But the structure is po nuich obscured by the com|)iete confluence of the svtpposed component parts, that this view might not at once present itself. It is readily suggested, however, by the seeuiingly analogous structure of lli/dnora, in which the cylindrical placentae, whose munber is considerable and apparently indefinite, are all pendulous from the top of the cavity, neither cohering .;24] with its sides or base, wholly distinct from each other, and uniformly and denselv covered with ovula. But although this is the most obvious view suggested by llydnora, a more careful examination, especially as to the relation of stigmata to placentae, leads to a very different notion of the composition of the ovarium in that genus : for as the placentae correspond with and may be said to be continuations of tlie subdivisions of the stigmata, and as these stigmata appear to be three in number, each with numerous subdivisions diverging from the circumference towards the centre of the ovarium, and each of these sub- divisions bearing one or more placentae pendulous from its internal surface, the ovarium of Hydnora may be regarded as composed of three confluent pistilla, having placentae really parietal, but only produced at tlie toj) of the cavity; the sides of w'hich, however, exhibit no indication whatever of composition. Between this most remarkable structure of llydnora and that of Cytinus there is some, though not perhaps a very obvious analogy, each of the strictly parietal placentae in the KAIILKSIA AUNOI.m. lor. iHttei" being subdivided into distinct lobes, as in niimy Orchided', a family which Ci/linns also resembles in i\\(\ struc- ture of the seed, and probably in the mode of im|)regnation, though so widely different in almost every other respect. It would certainly be difficult to reduce Rufjlexla to th;reatly altered in appearance, from a coating of mucous matter taken iij) and again deposited by the spirit in which the specimens were preserved.^ A shght difterence, indeed, seems to exist l)etween the tissue of the apices of the styles and the otlier parts of their surface ; hardly sufficient, how- ever, to prove it to be stigma, though this is no doubt the probable seat of tliat organ. The next point of importance in the female flower oi Rqfflc' 8ia is the structure and gradual development of the ovula. These, in the earliest state ol)served, consist of merely conical or subcylindrical papilla?, having a perfectly smooth surface as well as uniform internal substance. The first perceptible change taking place in the papilla is a slight contraction at its summit, the upper minute con- tracted apex being the rudiment of the nucleus, liivnii. diately below this contracted portion a dilatation is soon observable, which, gradually enlarging and becoming slightly hollowed, forms a cup in which the nucleus, also propor- tionally increased in size, is ])artly immersed. This cup, the rudiment of the future integument, continues gradually to enlarge, until it completely covers and extends consider- ably beyond the nucleus, but without cohering with it. If a transverse section is made near the slightly depressed -'-'0] apex of tliis integument, an extremely minute perforation or capillary channel, extending to the free apex of the in- cluded nucleus, may be observed. This account of the gradual development of the ovuluni of llaj/lena, I believe, is in every essential point applicable to Pha3nogamous plants generally, except that here one coat only is developed. It is, however, \\\ some important points diff'erent from the description given by M. Mirbel, who con- siders the nucleus in its eailic'st state as included in the integuments, which in the next stage open and dilate so as to leave it entirely exposed ; they then, as he supposes, re- main quiescent until the nucleus has considerably enlarged. 1 1 • See Mr. Bauer's reprcbciitatiuii of the hairs in this state, Tab. 22 (XXllI), llg^. 3, 1, 5, 0, and 7. RAFFI-ESIA AIIXOLDI. 407 when they again become active and increase in size until they once more con)pletely cover it. Wiiile the development, as I have here described it, of tlie nucleus and its integument in Bafjlesia is going on, another change is at the same time gradually taking place, namely, at first a slight bending, which at last ends in a complete inversion, in the direction of the nucleus and its integument in regard to the placenta, with which, in this advanced stage, the perforated apex of the latter is nearly or absolutely in contact. In this change of direction, the ovulum of Bafflesia resembles that of the far greater part of Phsenogamous plants : the change, however, is effected in a way which is nuich less common, the curvature in Bnfflesla taking place solely in the up])er part of the funiculus, the direction of the inverted ovulum being parallel with, but distinct from, the portion below the curvature ; whereas in Phaiuogamous ])lants generally, the curvature is produced in that part of the funiculus which is connate with the testa or outer integument. For this difference, a reason, perhaps, may be assigned ; the integument which generally formi the testa or outer coat being in Bnfflesia entirely wanting, or only indicated by the ren)arkable dilatation of the apex of the funiculus.* In the more essential points of structure, the ovula of Ihjdiiura and Cytlmts agree with that of Bafjlesia. They differ, however, in both these genera in retaining their original direction. In Hi/dnora I have ascertained the perforation of the single integument and the position of the included nucleus, [^27 but the very earliest stages I have not yet distinctly seen j while in Cyt'mus, in addition to the coat analogous to that of Bafflcsia and llydnora, a two-lobed or bipartite n»em- brane is observable. Of these three g(;nera, I have hitherto observed the pollen ' The earlier production of tlie inner of the two coats generally present in the ovula of Phienogamous plants, and the absence of the outer in this and several oilier cases, will probably be considered a "alid objection to the terminology of M. Mirbel. f I! 408 O.N Tllli I'K.MAI.E ILOWEU AND FRUIT OF or mucous tubes only in C^/tiiius, in which they pass along the surfaces of a definite! number of cylindrical cords exist- ing in the style until they reach the cavity of the ovarium, when they follow the direction of the placentae and become mixed with the ovula, to which I have not yet, however, found them actually attached.^ The structure of the pericarpium and the ripe seed of Babesia have been satisfactorily ascertained from the examination of a single fruit found among the numerous flower-buds in various states which were received from Sumatra by Sir Stamford RafHes long after his return to England. In this fruit, which is very accurately represented of the natural size in Mr. Bauer's figure, the column, depnved entirely of its style-like processes, had become a compact fleshy mass, having deep fissures on its surface dividing it into nearly square lobes, somewhat resembling the surface of the dilated base of Testudinaria^ and within, like the ovarium, exhibiting irregular cavities, whose sur- faces were thickly covered with minute seeds. These seeds, which are also beautifully shown in Mr. Bauer's figures, differ but little in form from the ovula of the expanded but unimpregnated flower; they are con- siderably larger, however, and the apex of the funiculus is still more dilated. From their great hardness, as well as from their internal structure, they appear to be quite ripe ; and it is worthy of remark, that of the many thousands contained in the fruit, the very considerable portion seen were of uniform size and appearance. The testa or outer integument, which is evidently that existing in the unimpregnated ovarium, is of such hardness and thickness that it may be termed a nut ; it is of a chest- nut colour, its surface regularly reticulate and deeply pitted, a depression occupying the centre of each areola. The inner integument is a thin light-coloured membrane, 238] very slightly areolated, and of uniform surface. Within ' III a few cases where the supposed pollen-tubes were present I found them applied to tlie apices of the enlarged ovula. In some instances I have met with only a very loose tissue, consisting of elongated cells mixed with mucus, forming cords descending from the stigmata, and reaching to, but not extending beyond, the origin of the placentae. RAFFLESIA ARNOLUI, 409 this the nucleus, of sin»ilar form and (liinensions, seems to be more firmly attached at its upper extremity to the coat by a short and very slender funiculus. The nucleus separated from its coat has an anolated surface, and at first appears to be entirely composed of a loose and uniform cellular tissue. But on a more careful examination this substance is found to contain another cel- lular body, of nearly cylindrical form, adherinj]^ with some firmness to the upper extremity of the including cellular mass, whose vertical axis it occupies for nearly three fourths of its length. This inner body, which I regard as the evihryo, consists of large cells, disposed nearly, but not with absolute regu- larity, in two longitudinal series, and so transparent, that it may be safely affirmed that there is no included body nor any perceptible difference in the contents of any of the component cells. This account of the embryo differs in some respects from Mr. Bauer's representation of it, especially as to the point of attachment, and in the distinct appearance and trans- parency of cells.^ The seed of llydnora in many essential points resembles that of Rajflesia. Its nucleus consists of a dense albumen, the cells of whicli ai-e so disposed as to exhibit, when slightly magnified, a kind of radiation in whatever direc- tion it is cut. This albumen is nmch denser than that of llqfflesia, the greater density arising, perhaps, from the unusual thickness of the wails of each cell, its cavity bear- ing so small a proportion to the supposed external dimen- sions of the cell as to give it the appearance of a nucleus or more opaque central body.^ Enclosed in the albumen a perfectly spherical embryo is ' I liave therefore added to Tab. 23 (XX.V), a circumscribed figure, marked U. Br., in whicli I have endeavoured to represent (but not very successfully) the structure as 1 iiave seen it. - But tiiese siipi)osed cells wilii thickened walls, admitting them to Lave been originally distinct, are in the ripe seed nearly or entirely obliterated, so that the substance of the cartilaginous albumen consists of a uniform, semi- transparent mass, in which the more ojiaquc nuclei or cells, containing minute granular mat ter, are, as it were, immersed. 410 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF found, consisting entirely of a more minute and much less dense cellular tissue. On the surface of this embryo I have observed no point marking original attachment, nor any 229] indication of a channel connecting it with the surface of the albumen, in the centre of which it is seated. In Cytinus, in which I believe I have at length found ripe fruits, the seeds are extremely minute, and generally retain at their base the bipartite membrane more distinctly observable in the unimpregnated ovulum. To this mem- brane the name of arillus may be given ; but it may also, and, perhaps, with greater probability, be considered the imperfect production of the testa or outer membrane. The seed itself is elliptical, with a slight inequality at top indicating the depression or perforation observable in the ovulum. The single integument of the seed is easily separable from the nucleus, and by moderate pressure splits longitudinally and with great regularity into two equal portions ; in texture it is a crustaceous membrane, indis- tinctly reticulate, the areolae, when very highly mag- nified, appearing to be minutely dotted with a semi-opaque centre. The nucleus, corresponding exactly in size and form with the integument, has its surface also reticulate, but the areolae are not dotted ; and it appears, as far as I can as- certain in so minute a body, to consist of a uniform cellular tissue, very exactly resembling the nucleus of an Orchideous plant. The result of the comparison now made, and which might be extended to other points of structure oi Bqfflesia, Brupnansia, Hydnora and Cytinm, seems to be, that these four genera, notwithstanding several important differences, form a natural family to which the name of Rafflesiace^ may be given ; and that this family is again divisible into three tribes or sections : The first Majjlesiea, consisting of Raffiesia and Brugman- sia, is distinguishable by the ovarium being either in part or wholly superior to the origin of the calyx, in its composition or internal structure, in the placentation and direction of RAFFLESIA ARNOLUI. 411 the ovula, in the structure of the seed and in that of the antherae. The second section, Ilydnorcoi, formed of Ilydnora alone, is characterised by its completely adherent ovarium, singu- larly divided stigmata, tlie peculiar origin and structure of its pendulous placenta?, its embryo enclosed and seated in the centre of a dense albumen, and by the arrangement and structure of its antherae. In the third section, or Cytiiiece, the placentae are parietal, the ovarium is connate with the calyx, and the cellular [230 undivided embryo forms the whole mass of the seed, or is apparently destitute of albumen.^ That this third section is nearly related to Asarince seems to me imquestionable ; if, therefore, its affinity to Hydnora and RaJJlesia be admitted, the place of this singular family would be nearly established. That Bqfflesia, Ilydnora and Cytinus do not essentially differ from many of the more perfectly developed Phaeno- gamous plants in their vascular structure, I have satisfac- torily ascertained, and there is no sufficient reason to doubt that the same observation may be extended to Bruymamia. In my former paper, in treating of the composition of the ' To the tliird section of Itafflesiacete, Apodatithes and F'dostyles may perliaps be referred. These genera indeed agree witii Cytinus in their unilocular ovarium with parietal placeutation, in their cellular undivided embryo forming the whole mass of the seed, and in their adherent or semi-adherent ovarium, wiiose cavity in PUostyles extends even below the insertion of the bractese. The existence of petals, however, in both, and especially in Jpodanlhes, will probal)ly be considered as an objection of some weight to tiieir absolute union with Cytinece.; and there is even an important difference in their placentation, the ovula being produced equally over the whole surface of the ovarial cavity, while in Cytinus tlie placentae are distinct, definite in number, and subdivided into numerous lobes, nearly as in Orchidece. Whether Apodanthes and PUostyles are to be included in the same genus, as Professo" Endlicher (in Gen. j). 7<>) first conjectured, and as Mr. Gardner has more recently (in Hooker Ic., new ser. vol. iii, tab. 0-14) endeavoured to prove though not improbable, must, I think, remain somewhat doubtful so long as we are unacquainted with the male flower of Apodanthes. In the mean time this genus may be distinguisL''d uom PUostyles by the singular insertion of its petals, wliieh also differ remark.>bly in texture from the quadrifid persistent calyx, and by the two bractese of the fiowcr being seated below the origin of an angular ovarial cavity, and which, after the falling off of the parasite, remain aituchcd to the stock. i S 412 t)N THK FK.MAI-K 1I,UWI".U AM) iUUIT OK i [ vascular buiKlIos existing; in various parts of lidfjlaHui, 1 too luistily assumed the absence of spiral ves?;els, tiie expression used evidently implying that 1 had satisfied myself of their non-existence in the fasciculi or bmidles examined ; instead of which I should only have stated that I had not been able to find them. The absence of spiral vessels has since been affirmed by Dr. Blunie with respect to his lihhnnthccBy consisting of Jiajlesia and Bmr/mavsia : and still more recently by Messrs. Endlicher and Lindley, who, overlooking probably the very positive statement of Dr. von Martins respecting Langsdorjia, have erpially denied the existence of spiral vessels in Balanophoreoi ; and partly, perhaps chiefly, de- termined by this supposed conformity and i)eculiai'ity of structure, have referred Jhifflcsiavece and liaUinophorecB to the same natural class. 231] 1 have in the first place to correct my own error resj)ect- ing liafjlemi, in various parts of the female flower of which 1 have found spiral vessels of the ordinary structure, con- sisting of a single, easily unrolled fibre; and on re-examin- ing the same specimen of the male flower respecting which my former assertion was made,! found these vessels equally distinct. Professor Meyer has already stated their existence in the procumbent stems or rhizomata of llydnora iricepa ,- in which I have also found them in JI//d/iora afncanuy as w ell as in other parts of the same species ; and in Ctjt'inns they are still more obvious. I may also add, that wherever I hjid s|)ceimens of Bulu- nophorca in a fit state for minute examination, I have never failed to find spiral vessels in various parts of their tissue, particularly in Cynomoriimi coccincuui and llclonis guia- nensis} ' Altliough ill llafflesiacete ami iu llie genera at present referred to Balano- phorea spiral vessels undoubtedly exist, in tiie greater number, indeed, sparingly, but in some cases in hardly reduced proportion, it may still perhaps be alleged, by lliu&e botanists who iiave proposed to unite both families into one natural class, tiiat the vascular system of all these parasites is uniform and more simple than that of the far greater part of Phsenogamous plants ; tiial the spiral or sligiit modiQcations of it is the only form of vessel hitherto observed in any of them ; and that the large tubes or vessels, with frequent contractions, corresponding imiierfect diaphragms, and variously marked surface, which have m RAPFF.KsiA AUNor.nr. i]r, I may licrcafter liavc an opportunity of t'litcring fully «-■ into the question wlietliei- lidfflcf^iaccfP. and UahnwphnrcfC received several names, as vi.sa porosn, punefafa, vnsit'orni cellular tissue, dotted ducts, &(•., and which arc so conspicuous in tlie in^\.\\\n\\\\ subajquans tripar- titus (rarissiniu 4-partitus) a3qualis, ivstivatione induplicato- valvata; laciniis prinuiin latere liiantibus, apicibus diutius eoliaerentibus denuun distinctis, uiodice patentibus ovalibus oblongisve obtusiusculis, niargiiiibus vcris late et oblicjue induplicatis niajorem partem disci ai)icemque onmino oc- cultantibus cxtiis ramentis numerosis subulatis conspersis marginalibnsquc elongatis ciliatis ; singulis disco laevi e majore parte tecto pidviindo adnato oblongo carnoso, saepe longitudinaliter striate, apice marginibus laciniarum ibi coalitis occultato ocutiusculo, basi obtusa subcordata. Columna staminea infra medium tubi orta, brevissima, annulum efFormans altc trilobum, lobis laciniis linibi oppo- sitis rotundatis obtusis. Anthcris indefinite nun»erosis, comiectivo communi crasso carnoso penitus adnatis, parallelo- approximatis, elongato-linearibiiS; bicruribus, crure altero plurimarum postico altero antico, nonnuilis quasi pressione reliquarum et praecipue iis ad ortum loboi'um columnse sitis abbrevintis ssepius in dorso, rariiis in ventre lobi obviis ; omnibus primum bilocularibus sed sulco unico longitudi- uali dehiscentibus. Pollen simplex sphseroideum Iseve. Ovarium totura adherens, parietibus cavitatis laevibus. Sti(/ma discum apicis ovarii occupans, sessile depressum trilobum ; lobis iis annuli staminei et laciniis limbi perian- thii oppositis ; singulis striis linearibus numerosis, e peri- 27 I 418 ON Tin; TKAIALE TLOWKll AND TRUIT OF pheriii coi' lata lobi centrum versus plus minus clivevgentibus, respondontibus totidem lauiellis pliinis arctu approxiuiatis sed ad cavitatem ovarii usque distinctis, ibique manifestiiis separatis et placentiferis. Placentae indefinitij numerosge, una pluresve e superficie interiore lamellae singulse stigmatis ortee, ideoque oranes c: apice ovarii penduiae, cylindracese, dimidium cavitatis, cujus parietss laeves oranino steriles, superantes, undique ovulis dense tectae. Omila primum sessilia papillseformia uniformia, dein sub- cylindracea, breve pedicellata, apice obtuso depress©, v, per- forato v. membrana semitransparente tecto, nucleo incluso manifesto. Fericarpiiim perianthio toto supero et annulo stamineo delapsis denudatum, stigmate persistenti apice clausuni, sphairoideum magnituduic pomi rainoris, areolis squaraas 23C] aemulantibiis inaequale quasi leprosum, carnosura crassuni indehisoens, cavitate placentis undique seminiferis dense repleta. Semina subglobosa, pedicello brevi quandoque subnullo iusidentia. Integument a III Cd'terius crasso-membranaceuni subpulpo- sum areolatum cellulis minute granulatis : interius albumini arete adherens. Albumen densum, subcartilagineum, aqueo-pallidum, per lentem modice augenteni structura quasi radiata, sed magis auctum constare videtur substantia densa semitransparenti alba nee in cellulas manifeste divisa, sed undique farcta corpusculii celluliformibus figura variis, in serie extima ma- iCi'ibus oblongo-obovatis, reliquis rainoribus vix symmetrice positis, omnibus semiopacis e membrana materia minute granulosa lepieta formatis. Substantia densa Albuminis uniformis forsan e cellulis pp.netibus incrassatis et obliteratis, singulis nucleo (cor- pusculo) seraiopaco foetis. Emhryo in centre albuminis parvus subglobosus aqueo- pallidus e cellulis numerosis parvis moliibus, materia minutfe granulosa replctisj ab albumine facile separabilis, et absque RAFFLESIA AUiNOLDI, ETC. 419 ulla manifesta communicatione cum ejusdem peripheria vel ope suspensorii, v. canalis inter medio. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI. Tab. 21 (XXII). Fiff. 1. A female flower-bud, with the roots of the Vilh (or Cissus) vertically divided, which shows the numerous irregular cavities of the ovarium chiefly, if not entirely, above the insertion of bractea; and calyx, and the vascular iiaes continued iVom the walls of the cavities through the upper solid part of the column into the axes of the style-like processes : — natural size. Fig. 2. A female flower-bud in the same stage of development, the braclete and calyx entirely removed, to show its outward resemblance to the male flower-bud (figured in Linn. Trans, vol. xiii, Tab, XXI) {Anfe, 1. 19) : — natural size. Tab. 22 (XXIIlj. Fig. 1. A small segment of the column, of which part of the elevated un- divided limb is removed, to show the narrow farrows of the sices of the column corresponding in number with the rudiments of antiierte, seen ia Fig. 2, whicli is the portion of the limb rf oved from fig. 1 : — natural size. [237 Fig. 3. The upper iialf of one of the stucs of the disc, with its terminating hairs: — magnified 10 diameters. Fig. 4. A portion of fig. 3, somewhat more highly magnified (20 diameters), vertically divided. Figs. 5, 6, and 7. Some of the hairs still more highly magnified, which, according to Mr. Bauer, have a secreting surface seen in fig. 7, and which in figs. 5 and G is covered with the secretion, consisting of spherical particles enveloped in mucus at fig. 8: — magnified 100 diameters (but see observations respecliiig them in page 225). {An(e,p, 40.5.) Figs. 9 and 10. Longitudinal and transverse sections of a style : — magnified 50 diameters. Fig. 11. A transverse section of lialf the ovarium, to show the numerous irregularly ramified cavities, and the arrangement of vascular cords belonging to the bractcse and calyx : — natural size. Fig. 12. A small portion of the ovarium, with the ovula covering the surface of the caviticH, and the vascular lines passing through the axes of the parietes : — magnified 20 diameters. Figs. 13 — 18. Ovula in various 2)tagcs (the earliest obserTed are not repre* tented) : — magnified 100 diameters^ 430 ON Tllli fc'ii.MALV; I'LOWKll \\U I'RUIT 01' Tab. 23 (XXIV). Fig. 1. A ripe pericarpiuii), of the natural size, the calyx, bracteae and apex of the column being deciduous. Fig. 2. The same divided vertically, and showing the thickness of the densely-fieshy and deeply-furrowed covering, and also that the whole of the ovarial cavity is above the insertion of bracteoe and calyx. Tab. 21 (XXV). Fig. 1. A small portion of the wall of two adjoining cavities, the surfaces covered with numerous seeds, all of equal size : — magnified 20 diameters. Fig. 2. A seed with its funiculus, of which the lower erect nortion is filiform, the recurved upper half being of the same texture, colour ana surface with the seed, which it somewhat exceeds in thickness: — magnified 100 diameters. Fig. 3. The same divided longitudinally, to show the structure of the seed (according to Mr. Bauer), and that the enlarged apex of the funiculus is solid : — magnified 100 diameters. Fig. 4. T'e nucleus of the seed taken out of its thick nut-like outer cover- ing : — magnified 100 diameters. Fig. 5. The same nucleus, whose membranous coat is separated by pressure, 2381 to show the albumen :— magnified 100 diameters. Fig. 6. The denuded loosely-cellular albumen. Fig. 7. A portion of the albumen, exhibiting the embryo, ils surface and lateral origin, according to Mr. Bauer: — magnified 100 diameters. Fig. 11 Br. is a longitudinal section of the albumen, exhibiting 11. Brown's view of the origin, form, and surface of the embryo. Tab. 25 (XXVI). Fig. ]. A branch of the Fiiis, ou which are four very young buds of Babesia Arnoldi : — natural size. Of these, a. (not separately figured) is merely a very slight swelling, caused by the nascent parasite, but before its parts are distinguishable. A. (also separately figured, vertically divided and moderately magnified), the youngest parasite whose parts are distinguishable, deeply seated, entirely en- closed, and before its cortical covering corresponds with it in form. B. (in like manner separately figured, divided and magnified), in which the parasite is entirely enclosed in its reticular covering. C. In which the reticular covering has burst, vertically divided and magni- fied. HYDNOKA AFllICANA. Tab. 26 (XXVII). Fig. 1. A flower of H^dnora africana, with its verv short base, ig. 2. The same longit udinally divided :— both of the natural size. KAFFLKSrA A KNOT, I) f, KTC. 4il Tah. 27 (XXVIII). Fig. 1. Transverse section of a part of the tube of the perianthium, to show the three-lobed columna staininea : — moderately magnified. Fifv. 2. The inner surface of one of the tliree lobes of tlie column or antiieral annulus. Fig. 3. Outer surface of the same : — both magnified in the fame degree wilh fig. 1. Fi^. 4. Vertical section of a portion of one of the lobes of the columna slaminea, to show the thickness and texture of tiie common connective. Fig. 5. Transverse section of the same, which shows the original bilocularity of each anthera : — both more highly magnified. Fig. 6. Grains of pollen, still more highly magnified. Fig. 7. Transverse section of the flower, to show the form and surface of [239 the stigma (of which the three primary divisions are opposite to the lobes of the columna staminea) : — magnified in the sanie degree with fig. 1. Fig. 8. A portion of the stigma, which shows its composition. Fig. 9. A transverse section about the middle of the same : — both magnified somewhat more than figs. 2 and 3. Fig. 10. A vertical section of the stigma, showing that the divisions of its surface extend quite through to the cavity of the ovarium, separating it into an equal number of lamellse, from the inner terminations of which the placentue are pendulous : — more highly magnified than the preceding figures. Fig. 11. A small portion of the same, still more highly magnified. Fig. 12. A transverse section, more h'jjii'y magnified than fig. 11, with its densely crowded ovula arising from every part of its surface. Fig. 13. Three ovula more highly magnified than fig. 12, to show the pedicellus or attenuated base and depressed or perforated apex. Tab. 28 (XXIX). A ripe fruit (fig. 1), with the stock (the root of the supposed Euphorhia, fig. 3) and the decumbent angular branched stems of the parasite, from the thickened trunk of which the ripe fruit originates at fig. 2, and from a branch of which a very young flower-bud proceeds : — natural size. Tab. 29 (XXX). Fig. 1. The same ripe fruit vertically divided, with the prostrate thickened stem of the parasite and the root of the supposed Euphorbia, whose woody fibres and vessels appear to penetrate deeply into the substance of the thickened stem : — natural size. Fig. 2. A portion of the fruit transversely divided. Fig. 3. A transverse section of one of the placenta?, wilh the ripe seeds : — slightly magnified. Fig. 4. Two seeds, more highly magnified than fig. 3. Fig. 5. A seed, magnified in the same degree as fig. 4, and vertically divided, which exhibits the albumen more distinctly radiating than T have ever found it. Fig. 6. A seed deprived of its outer coat. Fig. 7. The same transversely divided, which, ns well as fig. 5, shows the central globular embryo. u ,*2 •JtO^ OS THR FKM.VLK FLOWKR AND FRUIT OV SUPPLEMENT. To i'(Muler tlie account of Rrtjflesia AnioJdi more com- plete, I shall add the distinguishiiij^ characters of the order, tribes, genera and species of UafjlmaceiB with whicii I am acquainted. These cliaracters, which form the chief part of the present su[)plement, as well as the notes to tlie original comuiunication, have been written since November last. The paper itself is printed as it was read in June IS34, a very t^w slight alterations, and those chiefly verbal, ex- cepted.' ' The follDwiiig bri^'f abstract was piiblisliei in the Piiilosophical Magazine for July, l'^:^!;- "LiNXKAx Society. "June 17. — A paper was read 'On the Ft-ninle Flower and Fruit of Raffltiia, with Ob'servations on its AlFinities, and on tiie Structure of Ilvdnora.' By Robert Brown, Ksrj , V.P.L.S. "The auiiior's principal object in tliis paper is to complete his account of B/ifflesia Arnoldi, tiic male flower of whicli he described in a former communi- cation, published in the J3ih volume of the Soeietv's Transactions; and, in coiniection with the question of its pif.ce in a natural arrangement, [^'. intro- duces a more detailed description and figiu'cs of IJi/dnom cifficanc than have liiiherto been given. The drawings of Hafflesia which accompany the paper are by Francis Bauer, Esq., and those of ilydnova by the late Mr. Ferdinand Bauer. "From a comparison of Ra/flesia with Ili/Jnom and tylinus, he is confirmed in the opinion expressed in his tormer paper, but founded on less satisfactory evidence, tliat these three genera (to wiiicli Dritr/mansia of Blume is now to be added), notwithstanding several remarkable peculiarities in each, may all be referred to tlie same natural family; and this ffimily, named by iiim Rafflmace(e, lie continues to regard as being most nearly allied to Amri/ue. "He does not, however, admit an arrangement lately proposed by M. Eudlicher, and adojited by Mr. Lindley, by whom these genera are included in the same natural class with Balaiiophore(e of Richard; an approximation founded on their agreement in the structure of embryo, and on the assumed absence of spiral vessels. On this subject he remarks, that iu having a homo- geneous or acotj'ledonous embryo, they essentially accord, not only with many ether plants, parasitical on roots, which it has never been proposed to unite with tiiem, as Orobanchc, &c., but also with Orchidete, their association with which would be still mure paradoxical. And with respect to the supposed peculiarity in their vascular structure, he states that he has found spiral vessels not only in Bafllesia (in which he had formerly denied their existence), and in Bydiiom and Cylbius, but likewise in all the Balanophorea examined by him, particularly Cynomcrium and Ilelos'u^ as Dr. von Martins had long since done iu iMngsdorJla, and Professor Meyer very recently in Uydnora. "In his observations on the ovnluni of Ra^enia, he gives a view of its early RAFFLESIA AllNOLDI, ETO. 1:>3 I have also to state, that avi extensive and highly import- :n ant essay, entitled, "An Attempt to analyse Bhhanfhccp'' by Mr. William Gritfith, has been read during the present season before the Linnean Society, of which an abstract is given in the Proceedings. From this essay I have here in- troduced the character of Sapria^ a new genus belonging to ItafJIesiacecc ; and have ventured to ])roposc an alteration of the trivial name from Iliinalai/nna to Gri/pthiiy in honour of the discoverer of this interesting addition to the tribe JiafJIesiea;, whose species, with one exception, have names similarly derived. . lUFFLESIACEiE. Char. Diff. Ord. Periauthvnn nionophylhnn regulare. Corolla nulla. Stamina : Antherae numerosoe, simplici serie. Ovarium : placentis pluribus pol}spermis, ovulis ortho- tropis (sed in quibusdum rccurvatione apicis, penitus vel partim, liberi funiculi quasi anatropis). Pericarjninn indehiscens polysijcrmum. Embrijo indivisuSv(cum v. absque albumine). Parasitica! raclicibus rariusvc in ramis jjlantarum dicoi^le- donearum. stages of development, and which ho cxtfids to rhrenof^anious plants generally, in some respects different from that tawt-n by M. Mirbel, who considers the nudt'iis of the ovuluni, in its earliest state, as inclosed in its coats, which gradually open until they have attained their maximum of expansion, when tiiey again contract around the nucleus, and, at tlic same time, by eloufjating, completely inclose it. Mr. Browu, on tlic other hand, regards tiie earliest stage of the nucleus as merely a contraction taking place in the apex of a pre-existing papilla, whose surface, as well as substance, is originally uniform, and that its coats are of subsequent formation, each coat consisting, at first, merely of an annular thickening at the base of tiic nucleus, which, by gradual elongation, it entirely covers before impregnation takes place. "But this mode of deveiopmeut of the ovnluni, he remarks, though very general, is not without exception ; for in many, perhaps in all, A-iclepiadeai and Apociiieo!, the ovulum continues a uniform cellular tissue, cxhibilnig no distinction of parts until after the application of the pollen tubo to a definite part of its surface, when an internal separation or include)' nucleus first becomes visible." — See a translalioji of this abstract iu Jiitul. des Sc. Nat ser. 2de, torn, i, p. 3G9. I i i I I :? h i 124 ON THE FP:MALE FL0WP:R and I'llVIT OF Obs. Ilnic ordini appendendre Apndantlies et Pilosfi/les, qnai a Rafflesiaceis Corolla tetrapetala ct Antheris 2-3- seriatis diversae ; necnon quod in caiilc aut ramis so'um neo iinquam in radicibus paras.ticsc : attaraen pluribiis notis Cytmeu conveniunt. 2121 RAFFLESIEifl. Char. Difp. Trie. Perianthiiim 5-10-fidum. Antherce sub apice dilatato columnae simplici ^i le adnata?, distinctse, poro unico v. duplici dehiscentes. Ovarium placentas confluentibus v. distinctis undique ovuiiferis. Perkarp'uim (semiadlierens v. hberum) carnosuni. Semina recurvata funiculo apice dilatato. Embryo albuminc inclusus axilis, albumine brevior. ParasiticsD in radicibus speciernm Vitis i\ Cissi. Flos mthsemliSy bracfcif^ imbricafis vo^osia. Rafflesia, B. Br. Char. Diff. Gen. Periatithium 5-fidum, ajstivatione imbricata, corona faiicis annulari indivisa. Colunma yrnitahum apice dilatato pat ell iformi : disco pro- cessibus (stylis ?) numerosis styliformibus ! ; limbo elevato indiviso. Antherae multicellulosse, poro unico dehiscentes. Rafflesia (Patma) hermaphrodita, antheris viginti plu- ribus, stylis indefinite numerosis confertis, perianthii tubo intus laevi (diametro floris sesquipedaH-bipedali). Rafflesia Patma, Blame, Flor. Jav. p. 8, tabb. 1-3. Loc. Nat. Crescit in unibrosis Insula) parva? Nusa Kam^ banyan, Javse ab aiistro vicinae. Blume, R. (Arnoldi) dioica, antheris viginti pluribus, stjlis in- definite numerosis confertis, annulo baseos columnae duplici, w R AFFJ-ESIA ARNOIiDI, KTC. 425 perianthii tiiho intiis ramcntnceo (diametro floris bi- tripedali). Rafflesia Arnoldi, B. Br. in Linn. Soc. Trans, vol. xiii, p. 207. {Ante, p. 374). Loc. Nat. In sylvis umbrosis Sumatrae, anno 1818 de- texit b. J. Arnold, M. D. R. (HoRSFiELDii) dioica? stylis indefinite numerosis: centralibus confertis (diametro floris seminedali). Loc. Nat. Java, D. Horsfield, qui Alabastra solum de- texit et depingi curavit. Obs. Species dubia a sequente diversa numero et ordi- natione stylorum (fid. ic. ined. D. Horsfield). R. (CuMiNGii) dioica, antheris 10-12, stylis antlieras pis numero vix superantibus abbreviatis : exterioribus (saepius 10) simplici serie; interioribus (1-3) invicem subaiquidis- tantibus, annulo baseos columnoe unico, perianthii tubo intus ramentaceo (diametro floris semipedali). Rafflesia Manillana, Teschem. i?i Boston Journ. Nat. Hist. vol. iv, p. C3, tab. 6, mas. Loc. Nat. In Samar, Insula Phliippinarum ; ubi primum legit D. Cimhi(/, v. s. et in sp. vir . asserv- Desc. Planta dioica i?. ^;7?o/rt7 nultoties minor, diametro floris expansi sexpollicari, csecerum ante expansionem eorterne similis utovum ovo, indusio ecortice Vitiswxi CV6'«2 formato rugoso sed vix reticulato ; interne convenit corona faucis indivisa *ubo intus ramentaceo: differt annulo baseos columnse unico (exteriore B. Arnoldi deficiente), antheris maris paucioribus (10-12), stylis utriusque sexus vix antlieras numero superantibus, hand confertis sed subsimplici serie circnlari propiiis limbo quam centre dispositis, cum non- nullis (1-3) centralibus invicem distinctis et fere aequidis- tantibus, omnibus abbreviatis crassitie dimidium longitu- dinis subsequante, apice pilis brevibus aci s rigidulis bar- bato : femina absque antherarum rudimentis : ovarii cavi- tatibus stylos manifesto superantibus et tarn numerosis in centro ac versus peripheriam ut in B. Arnoldi. 426 ON THE FEMALE rLOWER AND FRUIT OF Obs. I. The trivial name JJ/(ffy«7/«««, given to thifc species by Mr. Tescheniachei*, who has described and figured the male flower, can hardly be retained for a pli,nt not known to grow in Luzon, of which Manilla is the capital, but in the island of Samar, where it was first found by Mr. Hugh Cuming. I have named it, therefore, in hononr of the dis- coverer,— a change Avhich is not likely to be objected to, as Mr. Teschemacher {loc. cit.) expresses his readiness to adopt any name Mr. Cuming may wish it to retain. Obs. II. In the general tissue of this species each cell has an extremely small, round, opake nucleus. In a trans- verse section of the column both of the male and female flower, the central part appears to be somewhat more solid ; and each of the c. Us, of which it seems to be entirely formed, contains a large nucleus, easily separable, of a somewhat oval shape, and apparently consisting of a membrane inclu- ding minute granular niatter, which renders it opake. In the surrounding somewhat looser substance of the column, there seems to be an oval cell vvithiri each outer or mother cell, occupying the pr'"3aier part of its cavity, with less granular matter, ai iving frequently a minute round nucleus. The parieUo ^i the placentae have in each simple 244] cell a small nucleus like that of the general tissue and of the outer portion of the column. Sapria, Griffith in Proceed. Linn. Soc. p. 217. Char. Diff. Gkn. F/ores dioici. Perianthiutn 10-tidum! duplici serie imbricatum, corona faucis indivisa. Columna apice dilatato concavo e centro conum indivisum exserenti. Anthera sub apice dilatato columnte, simplici serie ad- natse, 2-3-cellulosae, poro unico dehiscentes. Ovarium inferum, placentis indefinite numerosis (parie- talibus, ovulis anatropis, Griffith). Sapria Griffithii. Sapria Himalayana, Griffith, loc. cit. Loc. Nat. In radicibus Vitis v. Cim cujusdam in sylvis RAFPLESIA ARNOLDI, FTC. 427 umbrosis Montiuin Mislimee jiigi Himalayani, anno 1830 (letexit D. Griffith. Brugmansia, Blumo, Flor. Jav. Char. Diff. Gkn. Flores herniaphroditi. Perianthiuni ."i-fidiun, laciiiiis Iji-triftdis, ce.^tivatione val- vata apicibus arcto intlcxis. Cohnnnn supei.'ic! dilatata apico cxcavato indiviso. AnfhercR sub apic;; dilatato simplici seric adnatoe, poro duplici dehiscentcs ! Ooar'um adherens, placentis indefinite numerosis (pa- rietalibni?, BUnnc). Brugmansia Zippelii, Blume, Flor. Javcp,^. 15, tabb. 3-6. Loc. Nat. In provincia, Buitenzorg Javse occidentalis, primus reperit Hortulanus Zippel. Blume, loc. cit. HYDNOREii]. Char. Trib. Perianlhium trifidnni, acstivatione valvata. Stamina tubo perianthii inserta. Antltera nunierosje, longitudinaliter dehiscentes, connatse in ayimdiim trilobuni cujus lobi perianthii laciniis oppositi. Ovarium inferum : Sti/jma sessile depressuni trilobum, lobis singuhs formatis e lamellispluribnsappositis ad ovarii cavitatem usque distinctis ibique placentiferis ! Placenta: ab apiee ovarii (stigniatis lamellis) pendula?, subcylindraceae, undique ovulis luunerosissiiuis orthotropis tecta^. Pericarpium calvnm, carnosum, cavitate placentis luidique seminiferis pleno. Semina : Emhryo globosus in centro ! albuniinis cartila- ginei. Hydnora, Tlmnb. Char. Gen. idem ac tribus. CSiS Hydnora (airicana) hermaphrodita, perianthii laciniis f ■ 428 ON THE TEMALE FLOWEll AND FRUIT OF late iiiduplicntis nmrginc (nngulo induplicntionis) ciliatis npicibus dciiiiiin libcris, nutheris hicruribus aversis (cmre nitero postico altero antico). Hydnora afrieana, Thnnh. in Act. Holm. vol. xxxvi, p. 69, tub. 2. Loc. Naf. In Africa australi prinuim detexit Thunherg. IT. (triceps) hermaphrodita, perianthii laciniis superno dilatatis connatisque inferne hiantibns margine imdis, an- theris omnino posticis. Hydnora triceps, Meyer in Nov. Act. Acad. Naf. Curios. vol. xvi, par. 2, p. 779. Loc. Naf. In Africa australi. D. Brege. H. (americana) dioica, p'^rianthii laciniis liberis nudis : inarginibus induplicatis angustissimis, antheris posticis. Loc. Nat. Exemplar uniciim in Herb. D. Hooker in America australi lectum vidi. ^! il , I CYTINE^.. Char. Diff. Trie. Flores diclines. Perianthium 4-8- lidum, sestivatione imbricata. Mas. Antherce in apice columnse simplici serie, definitae, biloculares loculis parallelo-appositis longitudinaliter dehis- centibus. Fem. Ovarium totum adherens uniloculare, placentis parietalibus definitis (8-16) distinctis, per paria approxima- tis, lobatis. Stylus 1. Stigma radiato-lobatum. Embryo exalbuminosus, indivisus, homogeneus. Cytinus, Linn. Char. Gen. id. ac tribus. Cytinus (Hypocistis) spica androgyna, perianthio qua- drifido : laciniis extus tenuissim^ pubescentibus. Cytinus Hypocistis, Linn. RAI'H-KSIV AUNOI.IH, KIC. 120 Thji'siiiL', (iU'dil. Venn. Abhand. i, p. IDU, tab. '1, Loc. Naf. Emopji austrulis et Africa borealis. C. (dioicus) sj)icis clioicis pauciHoiis, tioribus bibractu- :-»" litis peclunculatis,pcriauthioscxfi(lo: laciiiiis cxtus hispidiilis. Cytiims dioicus, Juas. in AnnaL ilu Mas. xii, p. W'-S. Hook. Ic, vol. iv, tab. 330. Phclypaca sangiiinca, T/tunb. Nov. Gen. purs 5tu, p. 93. Aphyteia umlticcps, Burch. Trav. vol. i, p. 313, till, ex- cuipl. ill herb, auctoris visi. Zoc. Nat. Africa australis. C. (AMERICAN us) spicis dioicis luultitloris, tloribus sessi- libus absque bracteis lateralibus, perianthio octofido paten- tissimo. Loc. Nat. America a,'quiiioctialis. D. Barclat/, v. exeni- plaria luas. pi. in sp. vin. asserv. Obs. Mascula planta soliiiu visa. SjAae deiisae. Pe- rianthia sessilia ssepiiis octo-quandoque novem-fida, laciniis patentissimis. Columna staminea teres. Anther a: 8-9, biloculares posticae, loculis appositis longitudinaliter dehis- centibus, conuectivis basi connatis extra medium distinctis singulisque iu cuspideiu subulatam productis. Pollen simplex. Nulla vestigia ovarii. APODANTHEiE. Char. Trib. Flores dioici. Terianthium 4-tiduui v. 4- })artitum, sestivatione imbricatum persistens. Corolla 4-petala ! decidua. Mas. AnthercB infra apicem dilatatum indivisum columnse bi-triseriat3B ! sessiles uniloculares. Fem. Ovarium adherens, uniloculare, ovulis orthotropis, per totam superficiem cavitatis sparsis. Stigma capitatum. Pericarjoiiim baccatum, inferum v. semisuperum. Embryo exalbuminosus, indivisus, homogeneus. Parasiticse in caulibus et ramis {nunquavi in radicibu8)j?lan- tarum dicotyledonearmn. 480 ON TliK FEMALL ILOVVER AND FRUIT OF Apodanthes, l^oiU'au, Char. Gen. Periant/iium nionophyllum 4-fi(lum, bi- bracteatuni. Petala ipso ovaiio (altius qiiam periauthium quod tex- tura diversuni) iiiserta. Mas Fem. Ovarium semisuperum. Pericarpium carnosuui, cavitnte tctragonn. Semi/ia : testa nucamcutacea lacunosa (funiculo nucleimi lequantev. superante). aiT] Apodanthes Caseakle, Poilcau in Anual, des Sc. Nal.m, p. 423, tab. 20, fig. 1. Loc. Nat. Guiana gallica, in caulibus CaseariiK spec, niacrophylla?, VaJt/, proxinise. Poifeau, v. in sp. vin. asserv. in Mns. Paris. PiLOSTYLEs, Guillemin. Frostia, Bert, inecl ct En ell. (/en. n. 725. Char. Gen. Perianthium 4-partitum, superimi. Petala textura fere perianthii et bractearum. Ovarium cavitate infra insei-tioneiii bractearum superiornm producta. Pericarpium cavitate absque angulis. ' PiLosTYLEs (Berterii) bractcis scpalisquc ovato-oblougis niargine nudis, stigniate papuloso apice depresso-um- bilicato ! Pilostyles Berterii, Guilkm. in Annal. Sc. Nat. ser. 2, vol. ii, p. 21, tab. 1. Apodanthes Berterii, Garcln. in Hook. Ic. new ser. vol. iii, tab. 655, A. Loc. Nat. Chili, Bertero et Bridges, in Adesmiis para- sitica, V. s. P. (Blanchetii) bracteis sepalisque subrotundis margin ciliatis ! stigmate apice convexo. . ■'J«« llAFFLESIA AllNOLDI, RTC. i»l Apodantljcs Hlant'lictii, Gardn. he. cif. H. Loc. Nat. Brasilia, B/anchct, in Buuhiniu' sp. parasitica, V. s. Ob8. Mas liujusce v. nuixime aftinis speciei vidi in Museo Vindobonensi a. b. Pohl in Brasilia Iccta, in rainis Ban- hiniec cujusdam parasitica. P. (Calliandr^e) bracteis sepalisque ovatis margine niidis, stigraate ovato-conico apice convexo. Apodanthes Culliandra;, Gardn. in Hook. fc. new ser. vol. iii, tab. G44. Loc. Nat. In provincia, Goyaz Brasiliiu, in caulibus Cal- liandrie sp. D, Gardner, v. s. 1 ^ } ! CHARACTER AND DESCRIPTION OF KINGIA A NEW GKNUS OF PLANTS FOUND ON THE SOUTH-WEST COAST OF NEW HOLLAND. WITH OBSERVATIONS ON THE STUITCTURE OP ITS UNIMPREGNATED OVULUM, AND ON THE FEMALE FLOWER OF CYCADE^E AND CONIFERS. BY R. BROWN, Esq., F.R.S.L. & E., F.L.S. [Reprinted from the 'Narrative of a Survey of the Intertropical and Western Coasts of Avj. 57'). (Jnfe,p. 51.) NAr"\^6-i IJPRARY r/ 436 CHARACTER AND DESCRIPTION cation, which enable me to establish it as a genus distinct from any yet described. To this new genus I have given the name of my friend Captain King, who, during his important surveys of the Coasts of New Holland, formed valuable collections in several departments of Natural History, and on all occa- sions gave every assistance in his power to Mr. Cunningham, the indefatigable botanist who accompanied him. The name is also intended as a mark of respect to the memory of the late Captain Phihp Gidley King, who, as Governor of New South Wales, materially forwarded the objects of Captain Flinders' voyage ; and to whose friendship Mr. Ferdinand Bauer and myself were indebted for important assistance in our pursuits while we remained in that colony. KINGIA. Ord. Nat. Juncece prope Dasypogon, Calectasiam et Xerotem. CuAR, Gen. Perianthium sexpartitum, regulare, gluma- ceum, persistens. Stamina sex, fere hypogyna : Antheria basi affixis. Ovarium triloculare, loculis monospermis ; ovidk adscendentibus. Stylus 1. Stigma tridentatum. Pericarpium exsuccum, indeliiscens, monospermum, perian- th io scarioso cinctum, Pianta facie Xanthorrhoese elatioris. Caudex arbores- cans cicatricititis basihu>e fdiorum exasperatua ? Folia caudicem terminantia cofifertissima lougissima^ fg^if^t ct dispositione Xanthorrhocae. Pedunculi nnmerosi foUia breviotes, bracteis vaginantihua imbricatis tecti,flori/en ter- minalea erccti,mox,caudice pariim elongato foliisque novellia productisy latcralca, et divaricati vel deflcxi, ierminati capitido densu f/luboso Jloribua t rib m dent is. m Kino f A Australis. 'Vah. C? Peso. Caudex arborescens erectus simplicissinius cylin- ' See note at p. 187. OP KINOIA. 437 draceus, 0 — 18-pedes altus, crassitie femoris. Folia cau- dicctn terminantia nnrnerosissima patiihi, apicibiis ar- im cuato-recurvis, lorea, solida, ancipitia apice teretiusculo, novella nndiquetecta piiis adpressis strictis acutis laevibus, angulis lateralibus et ventrali retrorsuin scabris. Pcdunculi nuinerosi teretes 8 — 12-pollicai'es crassitie digiti, vaginis integris brevibus imbricatis hinc in foliolnm subulatuiu productis tecti. Capitulum globosum, floridum magnitu- dine pmni minoris, fmctiferum pomura parvum aequans. Flores undique dense imbricati, tribracteati, sessiles. Bractea exterior lanceolata breve acuminata planiiisciila erecta, extus villosa intus glabra, post lapsum fructus per- sistens: diice laterales angusto-naviculares, acutissiniac, carina lateribusque villosis, longitiidine fere exterioris, siraul cum perianthio fructifero, separatim tamen, dilabeu- tibus. Perianthimn sexpartitum regulare subaGquale glii- maceum : foliola lanceolata acutissima disco nervoso nervis immersis simplicissiniis, antica et postica plana, lateral in complicata lateribus inaequalibus, omnia basi subangustata, extus longitudinaliter sed extra medium praecipue villosa, intus glaberrima, aestivatione imbricata. Stamina sex subaRqualia, aestivatione stricta filamentis sensim elongan- tibus : Fdamenta fere hypogyna ipsis basibus foliolorum perianthii quibus opposita leviter adhaerentia, filiformia glabra teretia : Antherce stantes, ante dehiscentiam lineares obtusae filamento paulo latiores, defloratae subulatae vix crassitie filamenti, loculis parallelo-contiguis connectivo dorsali angusto adnatis, axi ventrali longitudinaliter dehis- centibus, lobulis baseos brevibus acutis subadnatis : Pollen simplex breve ovale laeve. Pistillum : Ovarium sessile disco nullo squamulisve cinctum, lanceolatum trigono- anceps villosum, triloculare, loculis monospermis. Ovula erecta fundo anguli interioris loculi paulo supra basin suam inserta, obovata lenticulari-compressa, aptera: Testa in ipsa basi acutiuscula foramine minuto perforata : Membrana interna respectu testae inversa, Imjusce nempe apici lata basi inserta, ovata apice angustato aperto foramen testae obturante : Nucleus cavitati membranae conformis, ejusdeiii basi insertus, caeterum liber, pulposus solidus, apice acu- W I 438 CHARACTER AND DESCRIPTION tiusculo laevi aperturam membranae internae ottingentc. S/^lu8 trigonus strictus, infra villosus, dimidio siiperiore glabro, altitudine staminuni, iisdem paulo praccocior, cxscr- tus nempe dum ilia adhuc inclusa. Stit/mata tria brevis- 637] siiiia acuta denticuliformia. Pericarpium cxsuccuin, iiide- hiscens, villosum, basi styli aristatum, perianthio scarioso et filamentis emarcidis cinctuni, abortione monospemiuni. Semen turgiduin obovatum retusujii, integuniento (testa) siniplici membraimceo aqueo-pallido, liinc (intus) fere a basi acutiuscula, raphe fusca verticcni retusum attingcnte ibique in chalazam parvain concolorcm ampliata. Albumen seinini conforme dense carnosuni album. iJtnbryovL\or\oco- tyledoneus, aqueo-pallidus subglobosus, extrenutate infe- riore (radiculari) acuta, in ipsa basi seminis situs, seini- iinmersus, nee albuniine oninino inclusus. Tab. C. fig. 1. KiNGiiE AusTRALispedunculus capitulo florido terminatus ; fig. 3, capituluin fructiferum ; 3, sectio transversalis pedunculi ; i, folium : ha; magnitudinc natii- rali, sequentcs onmes plus minus aucta3 sunt ; 5, flos ; G, stamen: 7, anthera anticeet; 8, eadem postice visa; 9, pistillum ; 10, ovarii sectio transversalis; 11, ejusdem portio longitudinaliter secta exhibens ovulum adscendens cavitatem loculi replens ; 12, ovulum ita longitudinaliter sectum ut membrana interna solummodo ejusque insertio in apice cavitatis testae visa sit; 13, ovuli sectio longitudi- nalis profundius ducta exhibens membranaai internam et nucleuni ex ejusdem basi ortum ; 14, bracteae capituli fruc- tiferi; 15, pericarpium perianthio filamentisque persisten- tibus cinctum ; 1 G, pericarpium perianthio avulso filamen- torum basibus relictis ; 17, semen. Obs. I. — It remahis to be ascertained, whether in this genus a resin is secreted by the bases of the lower leaves, as in XanthorrhoBa ; and whether, which is probable, it agrees also, in the internal structure of its stem with that genus. Tn Xanthorrhoea the direction of fibres or vessels of the caudex seems at first sight to resemble in some degree the dicotyledonous arrangement, but in OF KINOIA. 439 reality much more nearly approaches to that of Dracaena Draco, allowance being made for the greater number, and extreme narrowness of leaves, to which all the radiating im vessels belong.* Obs. II. —I have placed Kingia in the natnrul order Junceae along with Dasypogon, Colectasia and Xerotes, genera peculiar to New Holland, and of which the two former have hitherto been observed only, along with it, on the shores of King George's Sound. The striking resemblance of Kingia, in caudex and leaves, to Xanthorrhcea, cannot fail to suggest its affinity to that genus also. Although this affinity is not con- firmed by a minute comparison of the parts of fructifica- tion, a sufficient agreement is still manifest to strengthen the doubts formerly expressed of the importance of those characters by which I attempted to define certain families, of the great class Liliaceao. In addition, however, to the difference in texture of the outer coat of the seed, and in those other points, on which I then chiefly depended in distinguishing Junceae from Asphodeleae, a more important character in Junceae exists in the position of the embryo, whose radicle points always to the base of the seed, the external umbilicus being placed in the axis of the inner or ventral surface, either immediately above the base as in Kingia, or towards the middle, as in Xerotes. Obs. III. — On the structure of the Unimpregnated OvuLUM in ThdBiiogamous Plants. [539 The description which I have given of the Ovulum of Kingia, though essentially different from the accounts hi- therto published of that organ before fecundation, in ' My knowled^ of this remarkable structure of XanlliorrlioBa is chiefly derived from specimens of the (uudex of one of the larger 8|)ecics of tlie genus, brought from Port Jackson, and deposited in tlie collection at tlte Jarain du lloi of Paris by M. Gaudichaud, the very intelligent botanist who was attaclud to Captain L)c I'rcycinct's voyage. 410 OBSERVATIONS ON THE STRUCTUKE '■ H' f: t t reality agrees with its ordinary structure in PhaBnogamous plants. I shall endeavour to establish these two points ; namely, the ap;recinent of this description with the usual structure of the Oviilum, and its essential difference from the ac- counts of other observers, as briefly as possible at present ; intending hereafter to treat the subject at greater length, and also with other views. I have formerly more than once^ adverted to the struc- ture of the Ovulum, chiefly as to the indications it affords, even before fecundation, of the place and direction of the future Embryo. These remarks, however, which were certainly very brief, seem entirely to have escaped the notice of those authors who have since written on the same subject. In the 13otanical Appendix to the Account of Captain Flinders' Voyage, published in 1814, the following de- cription of the Ovulum of Cephalotua folUcularis is given " Ovulum erectum, intra tcstani membranaceam continens sacculura pendulum, magnitudine cavitatis testae," and in reference to this description, I have in the same place remarked that, from " the structure of the Ovulum, even in the unimprcgnated state, I entertain no doubt that the radicle of the Embryo points to the umbilicus."^ My attention had been first directed to this subject in 1809, in consequence of the opinion I had then formed 540] of the function of the Chalaza in seeds j' and some time before the publication of the observation now quoted, I had ascertained that in Phsenogamous plants the uu- impregnated Ovulum very generally consisted of two concentric membranes or coats, enclosing a Nucleus of a pulpy cellular texture. I had observed also that the inner coat had no connection either with the outer or with the nucleus, except at its origin ; and that with relation to the outer coat it was generally inverted, while it always agreed in direction with the nucleus. And, ' FlUders^ Voy. ii, p. 601 {^Ante, p. 77), and Linn. Soc. Tramac. xii. p. 136. * FltHders' Voy. loc. cit. 3 Lihti. Soc. Transac. x, p. 35. OF THE UNIMPREGNATED OVULUM. U\ lastly, that at the apex of the nucleus the radicle of the future Embryo would constantly be found. On those grounds my opinion respecting the Embryo of Cephalotus was formed. In describing the ovuluui in this genus, I employed, hideod, the less correct term, " sacculus," which, however, sufficiently expressed the appearance of the included body in the specimens ex- amined, and served to denote my uncertainty in this case as to the presence of the inner membrane. I was at that time also aware of the existence, in several plants, of a foramen in the coats of the Ovulum, always distinct from, and in some cases diametrically opposite to, the external umbiHcus, and which I had in no instance found cohering either directly with the parietes of the Ova- rium, or with any process derived from them. But, as I was then unable to detect this foramen in many of the plants which I had examined, I did not attach sufficient importance to it ; and in judging of the direction of the Embryo, entirely depended on ascertaining the apex of the nucleus, either directly by dissection, or indirectly from the vascular cord of the outer membrane ; the termination of this cord aflbrding a sure indication of the origin of the inner membrane, and consequently of the base of the nu- cleus, the position of whose apex is therefore readily de- [541 termined. In this state of my knowledge the subject was taken up in 1818, by my lamented friend the late Mr. Thomas Smith, who, eminently qualified for an investigation where minute accuracy and great experience in microscopical ob- servation were necessary, succeeded in ascertaining the very general existence of the foramen in the membranes of the Ovuluni. But as the foramina in these membranes invari- ably correspond both with each other and with the apex of the nucleus, a test of the direction of the future Embryo was consequently found nearly as universal, and more obvious than that which I had previously employed. To determine in what degree this account of the vege- table Ovulum differs from those hitherto given, and in some measure, that its corectness may be judged of, I shall pro- 1 U2 OBSERVATIONS ON THE STRUCTURE cecd to state tho various observations that have been oc- tiially made, and the opinions that Imvo been formed on tho 8ul)ject as briefly as I am able, taking them in chronological order. In IC72, Grew' describes in the outer coat of the seeds of many Leguminous phmts a small foramen, placed oppo- site to the radicle of the Embryo, vvhicli, he adds, is " not a hole casually made, or by the breaking off of th( stalk," but formed for purposes afterwards stated to be tlu^ aera- tion of the Embryo, and facilitating the passage of its radicle in germination. It appears that he did not consider this foramen in the testa as always present, the functions which lie ascribes to it being performed in cases where it is not found, either, according to him, by tlie hihim itself, or in hard fruits, by an aperture in the stone or shell. 6«] In another part of his work'' he describes and figures, in the early state of the Ovulum, two coats, of which the outer is the testa ; the other, his " middle membrane," is evidently what I have termec ucleus, whose origin in the Ovulum of the Apricot ho has distinctly represented and described. Malpighi, in 1075,"'' gives the same account of the early state of the Ovulum ; his " secundinae externse " being the testa, and his cliorion the nucleus. He has not, however, distinguished, though he appears to have seen, the foramen of Grew, from the fenestra and fenestella, and these, to which he assigns the same functions, are merely his terms for the hilum. In lout, Camerarius, in his admirable essay on the sexes of plants , * proposes, as queries merely, various modes in which either the entire grains of pollen, or their j)articles after bursting may be supposed to reach and act upon the unimpregnated Ovuln, which he had himself carefully ob- served. With his usual candour, however, he acknowledges his obligation on tiiis subject to Malpighi, to whose more detailed account of them he refers. • Analomii of Veqet. began p. 3. Aiuit. of Plants, p. 2. - A>iat. of Plants, |». 210, lal). 80. » Anatome Plant, p. 75, et SO. ' Itudijlphi JacoOi Camcrarii de sej-u plunlarum epislola, p. 8. if), et scq. OV THK UNIMPRK(JNATlil) OVUI.UM. 413 Mr. Samuel Morluiid, in 1703,' in extending Leeuvvcn hoek's hypothesis of generation to plants, assumes tho ex- istence of an aperture in the Oviilum, through whicli it is injpregnated. It appears, indeed, that he had not actually observed this aperture before fecundation, but inferred its existence gent-rally and at that period, from having, as he says, " discovered in tne seeds of beans, peas, and Phaseoli, just uiuler one end of what we call the eye, a manifest perforation, which leads directly to the seminal isn plant," and by which he supposes the embryo to have en- tered. This perforation is evidently the foramen discovered in the seeds of Leguminous plants by Grew, of whose ob- servations respecting it he takes no notice, though he quotes him in another part of his subject. In 1704, Etienne Francois Gcoffroy,^ and in 1711, his brother Claude Joseph Geoffroy,^ in support of the same hypothesis, state the general existence of an aperture in the unimpregnated vegetable Ovulum. It is not, however, pro- bable that these authors had really seen this aperture in the early state of the Ovulum in any case, but rather that they had merely advanced^ from the observation of Grew, and the conjecture founded on it by Morland, whose hypothesis they adopt without acknowledgment, to the unqualified assertion of its existence, in all cases. For it is to be remarked, that they take no notice of wnat had previously been observed or asserted on the more important parts of their subjecit, while several passages are evidently copied, and the whole account of the original state and development of the Ovu- lum is literally translated from Caraerarius's Essay. Nor does the younger GeofFroy mention the earlier publication of his brother, from which his own memoir is in great part manifestly derived. In 1718, Vaillant,* who rejects the vermicular liypothesis of generation, supposes the influence of the Pollen to con- sist in an aura, conveyed by the trachea* of the style to the ' Philosoph. Transact, vol. xxiii, n. 287, p. 1 I7t. ' Qiiicstio ^Mica an Ilominis primordiu Vermis.^ iu auctoris Traclalu iIMi funiculus unibilicniis : at the same time he seems to admit the existence of tlie aperture in tlie coat. Tn 1745, Needham,' and in 1770, Gleichen,' adopt the hypothesis of iMorland, somewhat modified, liowever, as they consider the particles in the grains of Pollen, not the grains themselves, to be the embryos, and that they enter the ovula by the umbilical cord. Adanson, in 1703,' states the Embryo to exist before fecimdation, and that it receives its first excitement from a vapour or aura |)roceeding from the Pollen, conveyed to it through the tracheae of the style, and entering the Ovulum by the umbilical cord. Spallanzani,^ who appears to have carefully examined the imimpregnated Ovula of a considerable variety of plants, found it in general to be a homogeneous, spongy, or gela- tinous body ; but in two Cucurbitaceoe to consist of a nucleus surrounded by three coats. Of these coats he rightly supposes the outermost to be merely the epidermis of the middle membrane or testa. Of the relative direction of the testa and inner coat in the two plants in question he takes no notice, nof does he in any case mention an aper- ture in the Ovulum. Gaertner, who, in the preface to his celebrated work, dis- plays great erudition in every branch of his s\d)ject, can hardly, however, be considered an original observer in this part. He describes the unimpregnated Ovulum as a pulpy homogeneous globule, whose epidermis, then scarcely dis- tinguishable, separates in a more advanced stage, aiui be- comes the testa of the seed, the inner membrane of which is 613] entirely the product of fecundation.^ He asserts also that the Embryo constantly appears at that point of the ovuhnu where the ultimate branches of the umbilical vessels per- forate the inner membrane ; and therefore mistakes the apex for the base of the nucleus. * New Microscopical Discoveries, p. 60. ' Ohserv. Microscop. p. 45, e/ 01, § cxviii. ' Fam. des Plant, torn, i, p. 121. * Finica Ai/im. e Veqet. torn, iii, p. 309 — %\1. » 6V/-/. de IVucl. el Sent, i, p. 57, 59, el 01. OF TIIK UNIMPREONATED OVULUM. 445 In 1800 Mons. Turpin' published a memoir on the organ by winch tlic fecundating Huid is introduced into tlio vege- table ovuluin. The substance of this memoir is, that in all Pluunogamous plants fecundation takes place through a cord or fasciculus of vessels entering the outer coat of the ovulum, at a point distinct from, but, at the period of impreg- nation, closely approximated to the umbilicus ; and to the cicatrix of this cord, which itself is soon obliterated, he gives the name of Micropyle : that the ovulum has two coats each havingits proper umbilicus, or.as heterms it.omphalode; that these coats in general correspond in direction ; that more rarely the inner membrane is, with relation to the outer, inverted ; and that towards the origin of the inner membrane the radicle of the embryo uniformly points. It is singular that a botanist, so ingenious and expe- rienced as M. Turpin, should, on this subject, instead of appealing in every case to the unimpregnated ovulum, have apparently contented himself with an examination of the ripe seed. Hence, however, he has formed an erroneous opinion of the nature and origin, and in some plants of the situation, of the micropyle itself, and hence also he has in all cases mistaken the apex for the base of the nucleus. A minute examination of the early state of the ovulum does not seem to have entered into the plan of the late celebrated M. Richard, when in 1808 he published his valuable and original Analyse du Fruit. The ovulum has, [646 according to him, but one covering, which in the ripe seed he calls episperm. He considers the centre of the hilum as the base, and the chalaza, where it exists, as the natural apex of the seed. M. Mirbel, in 1815, though admitting the existence of tlie foramen or micropyle of the testa,'' describes the ovulum as receiving by the hilum both nourishing and fecundating vessels,^ and as consisting of a uniform parenchyma, in which the embryo appears at first a minute point, gradually converting more or less of the surrounding tissue into its » Anmt. du Mus. d'Hist. Nat. vii, p. 199. ' Elm. de Phj/siol. Veg. el de Bot, torn, i, p. 49. ' Id. torn, i, p. 314. 416 OnSKRVATIONS ON THK STRrCTUHK i own substance ; the coats and olbunien of the seed being formed of tliat portion which remains.* In the same year, M. Auguste de Saint Hiliare" shows tliat the micropyle is not always approximated to the um- bilicus ; that in some plants it is situated at tie opposite extremity of the ovulum, and that in all cases it corresponds with the radicle of the embryo. This excellent botanist, at the same time, adopts M. Turpin's opinion, that the micropyle is the cicatrix of a vascular cord, and even gives instances of its connection with the parietes of the ovarium ; mistaking, as I believe, contact, which in some j)lants un- questionably takes place, and in one family, namely, Plum- baginea?, in a very remarkable manner, but only after a certain peried, for original cohesion, or organic connection, which I have not met with in any case. In 1815 also appeared the masterly dissertation of Pro- fessor Ludolf Christian Treviranus, on the development of 547] the vegetable Embryo,^ in which he describes the ovu- lum before fecundation as having two coats ; but of these, his inner coat is evidently the middle membrane of Grew, the chorion of Malpighi, or what I have termed nucleus. In 1822, Mons. Dutrochet, unacquainted, as it would seem, with the dissertation of Professor Trev)»'«.nus, pub- lished his observations on the same subject.* In what re- gards the stnicture of the ovulum, he essentially agrees with that author, and has equally overlooked the inner membrane. It is remarkable that neither of tliese observers should have noticed the foramen in the testa. And as they do not even mention the well-known essays of MM. Turpin and Auguste de St. Hilaire on the micropyle, it may be pre- sumed that they were not disposed to adopt the statements of these authors respecting it. Professor Link, in his Philosophia Boianica, published in 1824, adopts the account given by Treviranus, of the ' Id. loc. cit. - Mem. du Mm. d'Hist. Nat. ii, p. 270, et seq. ' Entwick. dett Embryo im Pfamen-Ey, ^ Mem. du Mus. d'Hist. Nat. toin. viii, p. 841, et seq. ■J OK THK UNIiVrPRK(iNATF,I) OVULUM. 447 coats of the oviiluni before inipregiiation ;^ and of M. Turpin, as to tlic situation of the micropyle, and its being the cicatrix of a vascular cord. Yet he seems not to admit the function ascribed to it, and asserts that it is in many cases wanting." The account which I have given of the structure of the vegetable ovulum differs essentially from all those now quoted, and I am not acquainted with any other observa- tions of importance respecting it. Of tije authors referred to, it may be remarked, that those who have most particularly attended to the ovulum externally, have not always examined it at a sufficiently I'.m early period, and have confined themselves to its surface : that those who have most minutely examined its internal structure, have trusted too much to sections merely, and have neglected its appearance externally : and that those who have not at all examined it in the early stage have given the most correct account of its surface. This account was founded on a very limited observation of ripe seeds, generalized and extended to the unimpregnated ovu- lum, in connexion with an hypothesis then very commonly received : but this hypothesis being soon after abandoned, their statement respecting the ovulum was rejected along with it. In the ovulum of Kingia, the inner membrane, with re- lation to the external umbilicus, is inverted ; and this, as I have already observed, though in direct opposition to M. Turpin's account, is the usual structure of the organ. There are, however, several families in each of the two primary divisions of pheenogamous plants, in which the inner membrane, and consequently the nucleus, agrees in direction with the testa. In such cases the external \mi- bilicus alone affords a certain indication of the position of the future embryo. It is an obvious consequence of what has been already stated, that the radicle of the embryo can never point di- rectly to the external umbilicus or hilum, though this is Eli'm. Philos. Bol. p. HHS. ' Id. p. 310. I 448 OBSERVATIONS ON THE STRUCTURE ii I f said to be generally the case by the most celebrated carpo- logists. Another observation may be made, less obviously a con- sequence of the structure described, but equally at variance with many of the published accounts and figures of seeds, namely, that the radicle is never absolutely enclosed in the albumen ; but, in the recent state, is either immediately in contact with the inner membrane of the seed, or this con- tact is established by means of a process generally very f wj shorl, but sometimes of great length, and which indeed in all cp.ses may be regarded as an elongation of its own sub- stance. From this rule I have found one apparent devia- tion, but in a case altogether so peculiar, that it can hardly be considered as setting it aside. It is necessary to observe, that I am acquainted with exceptions to the structure of the ovulum as I have here described it. In Compositse its coats seem to be imper- forated, and hardly separable, either from each other or from the nucleus. In this family, therefore, the direction of the embryo can only be judged of from the vessels of the testa.^ And in Lemna I have found an apparent in- version of the embryo with relation to the apex of the nucleus. In this genus, however, such other peculiarities of stnicture and economy exist, that, paradoxical as the assertion may seem, I consider the exception rather as con- firming than lessening the importance of the character. It may perhaps be unnecessaiy to remark, that the raphe, or vascular cord of the outer coat, almost universally belongs to that side of the ovulum which is next the placenta. But it is at least deserving of notice, that the very few apparent exceptions to this rule evidently tend to confirm it. The most remarkable of these exceptions occur in those species of Euonymus, which, contrary to the usual structure of the genus and family they belong to, have pendulous ovula ; and, as I have long since noticed, in the perfect ovula only of Abelia.' In these, and in the other cases in which the raphe is on the outer side, or that most remote ' Liiiii. Soe. Transact, xii, p. 136. Abel's China, p. 377. or THE INIMPRI'XiXATED OVULUM. 419 from tlio placenta, the ovnla are in reality resnpinate ; an economy apparently essential to their dcvclopnient. The distinct origins pnd ditt'erent directions of the nonrishing vessels and channel through which fecunda- [sso tion took place in the ovnlum, may still be seen in many of those ripe seeds that are vvinged, and either present their margins to the placenta, as in Proteacea?, or have the plane of the wing at right angles to it, as in several Liliacene. These organs are visible also in some of those seeds that have their testa produced at both ends beyond the itmer membrane, as Nepenthes ; a structure which proves the outer coat of scobiform seeds, as they are called, to be really testa, and not arillus, as it has often been termed. The importance of distinguishing between the membranes of the unimpregnated ovulum and those of the ripe seed, must be sufficiently evident from what has been already stated. But this distinction has been necessarily neglected by two classes of observers. The first consisting of those, among whom are several of the most eminent carpologists, who have regarded the coats of the seed as products of fecundation. The second, of those authors who, i)rofessing to give an account of the ovulum itself, have made their observations chiefly, or entirely, on the ripe seed, the coats of which they nuist consequently have supposed to be formed before impregnation. The consideration of the arillus, which is of rare occur- rence, is never complete, and whose development takes place chiefly after fecundation, might here, [)erhaps, be entirely omitted. It is, however, worthy of ri>mark, that in the early stage of the ovulum, this envelope is in general hardly visible even in those cases where, as in Ilibbertia volubilis, it attains the greatest size in the ripe seed ; nor does it in any case, with which I am acfiuainted, cover the foramen of the testa until after fecundation. The festa, or outer coat of the seed, is very generally formed by the outer menibrane of the ovulum ; and in most cases where the nucleus is inverted, which is the more [-..i usual structure, its origin may be satisfactorily determined ; either bv the hilum being more or less lateral, while the 29 sn \ t I i I I if 450 OBSERVATIONS ON THE STRUCTURE foramen is terminal ; or more obviously, and with greater certainty, where the raphe is visible, this vascular cord uni- formly belonging to the outer membrane of the ovuhim. Tlie chalaza, properly so called, though merely the termi- nation of the raphe, affords a less certain character, for in many plants it is hardly visible on the inner surface of the testa, but is intimately united with the areola of insertion of the inner membrane or of the nucleus, to one or other of which it then seems entirely to belong. Jn those cases where the testa agrees in direction with the nucleus, I am not acquainted with any character by which it can be ab- solutely distinguished from the inner membrane in the lipe seed ; but as a few plants are already known, in which the outer membrane is originally incomplete, its entire absence, even before fecundation, is conceivable ; and some possible cases of such a structure will be mentioned here- after. There are several cases known, some of which I have formerly noticed,^ of the complete obliteration of the testa in the ripe seed ; and on the other hand it appears to con- stitute the greater part of the substance of the bulb-like seeds of many Liliaceae, where it no doubt performs also the function of albumen, from which, however, it is readily distinguished by its vascularity.^ But the most remarkable deviation from the usual structure and economy of the outer membrane of the ovulum, both in its earliest stage and in the ripe fruit, that I have yet met with, occurs in Banksia and Dryandra. In these two genera I have ascertained that the inner membrane of the ovulum, before fecundation, 652] is entirely exposed, the outer membrane being even then open its whole length ; and that the outer membranes of the two collateral ovula, which are originally distinct, co- here in a more advanced stage by their corresponding sur- faces, and together constitute the anomalous dissepiment of the capsule ; the inner membrane of the ovulum con- sequently forming the outer coat of the seed. The inner membrane of the ovulum, however, in general Utm. Soc. Transact, xii, p. 149. (Jute, p. 364.) ' Ibid. i L. '■vf r,'T!y:::;;::!!'tl!!iaaww»—""' -i' vmmm OF TllK UNIMPllKONATED OVULUM. 451 appears to be of greater importance as eoniiected witli fecundation, than as afTording protection to the nucleus at a more advanced period. For in many cases, before im- |)regnation, its perforated ajjcx projects beyond the aper- ture of the testa, and in some i)lants puts on the appearance of an obtuse, or even dilated stigma; while in the ripe seed it is often cither entirely obliterated, or exists oidy as a thin film, which might readily be mistaken for the epi- dermis of a third membrane then fre(juently observable. This third coat is formed by the proper membrane or cuticle of the Nucleus, from whose substance in the uiiim- pregnatcd ovulum it is never, I believe, separable, and at that period is very rarely visible. In the ripe seed it is distinguishable from the inner membrane only by its apex, which is never perforated, is generally acute and more deeply coloured, or even sphacelated. The membrane of the nucleus usually constitutes the innermost coat of the seed. But in a few plants an ad- ditional coat, apparently originating in the inner menibraiK; of Grew, the vesicula coUiquanienti or amnios of Malpighi, also exists. In general the Amnios, after fecundation, gradually en- larges, till at length it displaces or absorbs the whole sub- stance of the nucleus, containing in the ripe seed both the embryo and albumen, where the latter continues to exist. In such cases, however, its proper membrane is commonly {hhw obliterated, and its place supplied either by that of the mick'us, by the inner membrane of the ovulum, or, where both these are evanescent, by the testa itself. In other cases the albumen is formed by a deposition of granular matter in the cells of the nucleus. In some of these cases the membrane of the amnios seems to be per- sistent, forming even in the ripe seed a proper coat for the embryo, the original attachment of whose radicle to the apex of this coat may also continue. This, at least, seems to me the most probable explanation of the structure of true Nymphajaceae, namely, Nuphar, Nymphaea, Euryale, Hy- dropeltis, and Cabomba, notwithstanding their very re- I ■ ,! i \ \ '111 " i' i I. 452 sTUUcTrin". or Tm; iNiMrKKnv,\TF,i) mvulum. iiinrknl)l(igonniiintioii, as observed and fignixvl in Nymphoca and Nnpliar by Tittniann.^ In support of tliis explanation, which differs from all those yet j^iven, 1 may here advert to an observation pub- lished many years ago, though it seems to have e8ea])ed every author who has since written on the subject, namely, that before the maturity of the seed in Nymphacaceao, the sacrnlus contains along with the endiryo a (pulpy or semi- fluid) substance, which I then called Vitellns, applying at that time this name to every body interposed between the albumen and embryo.^ The opinion receives som(; confirmation also from the existence of an extremely fine filament, hitherto overlooked, which, originating from the centre of the lower surface of the saccuhis, and passing through the hollow axis of the Albumen, j)robably connects this coat of the Embryo in an early stage with the base of the nucleus. r.Hi The same explanation of structure applies to the seeds of Piperacesc and Saururus ; and other instances occur of the persistence either of the membrane or of the substance of the anmios in the ri|)e seed. It may be concluded from the whole account which I have given of the structure of the ovulum, that the more important changes consequent to real, or even to spurious fecundation, must take place within the nucleus ; and that the albumen, properly so called, may be formed either by a deposition or secretion of granular matter in the utriculi of the amnios, or in those of the nucleus itself, or lastly, that two substances having these distinct origins, and very different textures, may coexist in the ripe seed, as is pro- bably the case in Scitatnhica\ On the subject of the ovidum, as contained in an ova- rium, I shall at present make but one other remark, which forms a necessary introduction to the observations that follow. ' Kcimiiiu/ licr Pflaiizen, p. 19 ct 27, tali. 3 ct 4. - I'rodr. 'Flor. Nov. Iloll. i, p. .'JOG. BB^SQI TIIK I'KMALK I'LOWIMl IN TYCADK-E AND rONII'EK.i:. I").'i Oh the structure of t/ic Female Flower in Cvcadk.k and Comv¥.}XJ^. That the apex of the nucleus is the point of the ovuliim where impregnation takes phice, is at least highly probable, both from the constancy in the ap{)earancc of the embryt) at that point, and from the very general inversion of the luicleus ; for by this inversion its apex is brought nearly, or absolutely, into contact with that part of the parietes of the ovarium, by which the infiucnce of the pollen may be supposed to be comnmnicated. In several of those families of plants, however, in which the nucleus is not inverted, and the placenta; arc polyspermous, as Cistinetr,^ it is diifi- cult to comprehend in what manner this influence can [3""' reach its apex externally, cxce|)t on the supposition, not hastily to be admitted, of an impregnating aura lilling the cavity of the ovarium ; or by the complete separation of the fecundating tubes from the placenta), which, however, in such cases 1 have never been able to detect. It would entirely remove the doubts that n\!vy exist re- specting the point of impregnation, if cases could be pro- duced where the ovarium was either altogether wanting, or so imperfectly formed, that the ovuluni itself became directly exposed to the action of the pollen, or its fovilla ; its apex, as well as the orifice of its immediate covering, being modified and developed to adn[)t tiiem to tiiis economy. But such, I believe, is the real explanation of the struc- ture of Cycadesc, of Conifenc, of Ephedra, and even of (Jinetum, of which Thoii of Aublet is a species. To this view the most f()rniidal)le objection would be removed, were it admitted, in conformity with tlw; preceding observations, that the apex of the nncleus, or supposed ' Tliis structure of ovulum, iudioaled by lliat of tho send, as cliaraci ("rising and delhiing the limits of Cistincic (namely, Cistus, lleliaMlhcinum. lludsoiiiii, and Lcciiea), I communicated to Dr. Hooker, by whom it is noticed in his Flora Scotica (p. 2^1), published in 1^21 ; where, however, an observation is added rcspeclins Ci.ertncr's description of Cistus and lleliantheniuni, for which 1 am not accountable. m m M 1 t ( i i 1 1 i ^ 't it 451. ON TFIK STRUCTURE OF THE FEMALE FLOWER point of impregnation, liaa no organic connection witli the parietcs of tlic ovarium, In su])port of it, also, as far as regards the direct action of the pollen on the ovuhun, numerous instances of luialogous economy in the animal kingdom jnay be adduced. The similarity of the female flower in Cycadca) and Coni- ferai to the ovulum of other phaenogamous plants, as I have described it, is indeed sufficiently obvious to render the opinion here advanced not altogether improbable. But the 65(i] proof of its correctness nuist chiefly rest on a resem- blance, in every essential point, being established, between the inner body in the supposed female flower in these tribes, and the nucleus of the ovulum in ordinary Htrur- tures; not only in the early stage, but also in the whole series of changes c()nse(iucnt to fecundation. Now, as far as 1 have yet examined, there is nearly a complete agree- ment in all these resfjccts. I am not entirely satisfied, however, with the observations I have hitherto been able to make on a subject naturally difficult, and to which I have not till lately attended with my present view. The facts most likely to be produced as arguments against this vieAV of the structure of Conifera?, arc the unequal and apparently secreting surface of the apex of the supposed nucleus in most cases ; its occasional projection beyond the orifice of the outer coat ; its cohesion with that coat by a considerable portion of its surface, and the not unfre- quent division of the orifice of the coat. Yet most of these peculiarities of structure might perha})s be adduced in sup- port of the opinion advanced, being apparent adaptations to the supposed economy. There is one fact that will hardly be brought forward as an objection, and which yet seems to me to present a diffi- culty, to this opinion j namely, the greater simplicity in Cycadeae, and in the principal part of Coniferae, of the supposed ovulum which consists of a nucleus and one coat only, compared with the organ as generally existing when enclosed in an ovarium. The want of uniformity in this respect may even be stated as another difficulty, for -SB IN t;YCADK.« AM) CONIl'KR.B. 155 ill sonic genera of Coniforac the ovuluin appears to be complete. In Ephedra, indeed, wlierc tlic nueleus is provided with two envelopes, the onter may, perhaps, be supposed rather analogous to the ealyx, or involucrum of the male flower, than as belonging to the ovulum ; but in Gnetum, [557 where three envelopes exist, two of these may, with great probability, be regarded as coats of tlie nucleus ; while in Todocarpus and Uacrydium, the outer cupula, as I formerly termed it,^ may also, perhaps, be viewed as the testa of the ovulum. To this view, as far as relates to Dacrydiiun, the longitudinal fissure of the outer coat in the early stage, and its state in the ripe fruit, in which it forms oidy a partial covering, may be objected.' Hut these objections are, in a great nieasiu'e, removed by the analogous structure already described in JJanksia and Dryandra. 'J'he plii/MJ/ly of eml)ryos so/netimes occurring in Coni- force, and wliiclj, in Cycadeie, seems even to be the natural structure, may also, perhaps, b(!Suppos'• I no ON TIIK STllUrTUIlK Ol' Till': KKMALF, I "LOWHR goiK'ric clinrnctcr, niul from an observation rc(!ordc(l in liis l*r(pIccHoiics, published by Ciseke.^ But tl»e first clear account that I have met with, of tlie real structure of Pinus, as far as regards the direction, or base and apex of the female flowers, is given, in 1707, by Trew, who describes them in the following manner: — " Sin- gula semina vel ))otius germina stigmati tanquam organo feunnino gaudent,"^ and his figure of the female flower of the Larch, m which the stigmata project beyond the base of the scale, removes all doubt res])ecting his meaning. In 17si), M. de Jussieu, in the character of his genus Abies,'* gives a similar account of structure, though some- what less clearly as well as less decidedly expressed. In the observations that follow, he suggests, as not improbable, a very diflerent view, founded on the supposed analogy with A raucaria, whose structure was then misunderstood ; namely, that the iimer scale of the female amentum is a bilocular ovarium, of which the outer scale is the style. Ikit this, according to Sir .huue^j Smith,' was also Linnacus's 0[)inion ; and it is the view adopted in Mr. Lambert's splendid monograph of the genus published in l!-i03. In the same year in which Mr. Lambert's work appeared, Schkuhr"^ describes, and very distinctly figures, the female flower of Pinus, exactly as it was understood by Trew, whose opinion was probably unknown to him. 5.y] \\\ 18(37 a memoir on this subject, by Mr. Salisbury, was published," in which an account of structure is given, in no important particular different from that of Trew and Schkuhr, with whose observations he appears to have been unacquainted. M. Mirbel, in 1809,^ held the same opinion, both with respect to Pinus and to the whole natural family. But in 181 2j in conjunction with M. Schoubert,** he proposed a 1 Prrelcd. in Old. Nat. p. 5S9. ' Noo. Act. Acad. Nat. Curios, iii, p. 453, lab. 13, fig. 3;}. 3 Gen. ri. p. UL * llces's Ci/chtp. art. Pinus. •'• Botan. ilaiull). iii. p. '270, tab. 308. "' Linn. Soc. Transact, viii, p. 308. • Ann. dit Mns. d^llisl. Nat. toin. xv, p. 4/3. " Novo. BulU'liii dcs Sc. toiu. iii, pp. 73, 85, ci 121. ■BiRI IN CYCADKi* AND CONIKKtt.K. 457 very fliffercnt view of the .structiiro of CyciidenD and Coiiifeni', stating, that in their feinnlo flowers tliere is not only n minute cohering perinntlnnrn present, but nn external additional envelope, to which he has given the name of cupula. In 1M4 I adopted this view, as far at least as regards the maimer of impregnation, and stated some facts in sup- port of it.' Hut, on reconsidering the subject in coniice- tion with what I had ascertained respecting tli< vegetable? ovulum, I soon after altogether ah iidoned this opinion, without, however, venturing explicitly to stite that now advanced, and which had then suggested itsi h.' It is well known that the late M. Richard had prepared a very valuable memoir on these two families of phmts ; and he apj)ears, from some observations lately published by his son, M. A( liille Richaid,' to have formed an ophnun respect- ing their structure somewhat dill'erent from that of M. Mirb'l, whose cupula is, according to him, the perianthium, more or less cohering with the included pistillum. He was probably led to this view on ascertaining, which 1 had also done, that the conmion account of the structure of [..oo Ephedra was incorrect,* its supposed style being in reality the elongated tubular apex of a mend)ranous envelope, and the included body being evidently analogous to that in other genera of Coniferae. To the earliest of the opinions here quoted, that which considers the female flower of Conifersc and Cycadeae as a naked pistillum, there are two principal objections. The first of these arises from the perforation of the pistillum, and the exposure of that point of the ovulum where the embryo is formed to the direct action of the pollen ; the second from the too great simplicity of stnicture of the sup- posed ovulum, which I have shown accords better with that of the nucleus as existing in ordinary cases. To the opinions of MM. Richard and Mirbel, the first 1 Flinders' Voy, ii, 572 {ante, p. 46). ■ Titckefs Congo, p. 45i X""^^'' P- ^^^)> *^ •^"'"' '^'*'^' Transact, vol. xiii, p. 213 {ante, p. 380, hole). 3 Diet. Class. d'JJisl. Nat. torn, iv, p. 395, ct toin. v, p. 216. ' /(/. torn, vi, p. 208. I IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) // 5/ /%^ 1.0 I.I 1.25 ■^ IIIIM 2.0 I4£ 1.8 U IIIIII.6 III .i&» V] <9^ /; V O v ^' /; '/ % *rV > .^*^| Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WiST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14SB0 (716) 872-4503 4r Mt S^ is. 6^ k «■ ( ! i\ 458 ON THE STRUCTURE OF THE FEMALE FLOWKR I; ■I i'' i I, objection does not apply, but the second acquires such additional weight, as to render those opinions much less probable, it seems to me, than that which I have endeavoured to support. In supposing the correctness of this opinion to be admitted, a question connected with it, and of some importance, would still remain, namely, whether in Cycadeas and Coniferae the ovula are produced on an ovarium of reduced functions and altered appearance, or on a rachis or receptacle. In other words, in employing the language of an hypothesis, which, with some alterations, I have else- where attemjjted to explain and defend, respecting the for- mation of the sexual organs in Phaenogamous plants,^ whether the ovula in these tvAo families originate in a modified leaf, or proceed directly from the stem. 561] Were I to adopt the former supposition, or that best agreeing with the hypothesis in question, I should certainly apply it, in the first place, to Cycas, in which the female spadix bears so striking a resemblance to a partially altered frond or leaf, producing marginal ovula in one part, and in another being divided into segments, in some cases nearly resembling those of the ordinary frond. But the analogy of the female spadix of Cycas to that of Zamia is sufficiently obvious ; and from the spadix oi Zaniia to the fruit-bearing squama of Coniferae, strictly so called, namely, of Agathis or Dammara, Cunninghamia, Pinus, and even Araucaria, the transition is not difficult. This view is applicable, though less manifestly, also to Cupres- sinae ; rnd might even be extended to Podocarpus and Dacrydium. But the structure of these two genera admits likewise of another explanation, to which I have already adverted. If, however, the ovula in Cycadeae and Coniferae be really produced on the surface of an ovarium, it might, perhaps, though not necessarily, be expected that their male flowers should differ from those of all other phaenogamous plants, and in this difference exhibit some analogy to the ' Lim. Soc. TruHsad. vol. xiii, p. 211 {ante, p. 378). 1 1 -fr°; .i'JMU. IN CYCADE^E AND CONIFER^E. 459 structure of the female flower. But in Cycadeae, at leaFC, and especially in Zamia, the resemblance between the male and female spadices is so great, that if the fepiale be ana- logous to an ovarium, the partial male spadix must be con- sidered {IS a single anthera, producing on its surface either naked grains of pollen, or pollen subdivided into masses, each furnished with its proper membrane. Both these views may at present, perhaps, appear equally paradoxical ; yet the former was entertained by Linna3us, who expresses himself on the subject in the following terms, " Pulvis floridus in Cycade minime pro Antheris agnoscen- dus est sed pro nudo poUine, qiiod unusquisque qui un- [662 quaui pollen antherarum in plantis examinavit fatebitur."^ That this opinion, so confidently held by Linnaeus, was never adopted by any other botanist, seems in part to have arisen from his having extended it to dorsiferous Ferns. Limited to Cycadese, how^ever, it does not appear to me so very im- probable as to deserve to be rejected without examination. It receives, at least, some support from the separation, in several cases, especially in the American Zamia?, of the grains into two distinct, and sometimes nearly marginal, masses, representing, as it may be supposed, the lobes of an anthera ; and also from their approximation in definite num- bers, generally in fours, analogous to the quaternary union of the grains of pollen, not unfrequent in the antherae of several other families of plants. The great size of the sup- posed grains of pollen, with the thickening and regular burst- ing of their membrane, may be said to be circumstances obviously connected with their production and persistence on the surface of an anthera, distant from the female flower ; and with this economy, a corresponding enlargement of the contained particles or fovilla might also be expected. On examining these particles, however, I find them not only equal in size to the grains of pollen of many antherae, but being elliptical and marked on one side with a longitudinal furrow, they have that form which is one of the most com- mon in the simple pollen of phaenogamous plants. To suppose, therefore, merely on the grounds already stated, ' Mem. de I' Acad, des Scien. de Paris, 1775, p. 518. f. I 460 ON TUB STRUCTURK OF THE FEMALE FT.OWKll that these particles arc analogous to the fovilla, and the containing organs to the grains of pollen in antherae of the usual structurc, would be entirely gratuitous. It is, at the same time, deserving of remark, that were this view 5(33] adopted on more satisfactory grounds, a corresponding development might then be said to exist in the essential parts of the male and female organs. The increased de- velopmerit in the ovulum would not consist so much in the unusual i 3rm and thickening of the coat, a part of secon- dary importance, and whose nature is disputed, as in the state of the nucleus ci the seed, respecting whicii there is no difference of opinion ; and where the plurality of embryos, or at least the existence and regular arrangement of the cells in which tliey are formed, is the uniform structure in the family. The second view suggested, in which the anthera in Cycadea3 is considered as producing on its surface an in- definite number of pollen masses, each enclosetl in its proper membrane, would derive its only support from a few re- mote analogies ; as from those anthera), whose loculi are subdivided into a definite, or more rarely an indefinite, number of cells, and especially from the structure of the stamina of Viscum album. I may remark, that the opinion of M. Richard,^ vvlio considers these grains, or masses, as unilocular antherae, each of which constitutes a male flower, seems to be at- tended with nearly ecjual difficulties. The analogy between the male and female organs in Coniferse, the existence of an open ovarium being assumed, is at first sight more apparent than in Cycadeje. In Coni- ferae, however, the pollen is certainly not naked, but is enclosed in a membrane similar to the lobe of an ordinary anthera. And in those genera in which each squama of the amentum produces two marginal lobes only, as Pinus, Podocarpus, Dacrydiura, Salisburia, and Phyllocladus, it nearly resembl s the more general form of the antherae 561] in other Phaenogamous plants. But the difficulty occurs in those genera whicli have an increased number of lobes ' J)ict. Class. d'Hist. Nat. torn. v. p. 216. . .^^%sw <«r«ii i»WiJW,l TN CYPADK/R AND CONlFEll^T:. 101 on each S(|imnia, ns Agathis and Arancaria, wlicre their mmibcr is ('onsidcral)lc and apparently indefinite, and nion^ |)articularly still in Cunninghanua, or J3elis/ in whieli the lobes, thongh only three in number, agree in this respeet, as well as in insertion and direction, with the ovula. The supposition, that in such cases all the lobes of each squama are cells of one and the same anthera, receives but little support either from the origin and arrangement of the lobes themselves, or from the structure of other plurnogamous plants : the only cases of api)arent, though doubtful, ana- logy that I can at present I'ecollect occurring in Aphyteia, and pcrhr.ps in some Cucurbitacea?. That part of my subject, therefore, which relates to the analogy between the male and female flowers in Cycadeac and Coniferaj, I consider the least satisfactory, both in regard to the immediate question of the existence of an anomalous ovarium in these families, and to the hypothesis repeatedly referred to, of the origin of the sexual organs of all phajnogamous plants. In concluding this digression, I have to express my regret that it should have so far exceeded the limits rr.fi^ proper for its introduction into the present work. In giving an account, however, of the genus of plants to which it is annexed, I had to describe a structure, of whose nature and importance it was necessary I should show myself aware ; and circumstances have occurred while I was en- gaged in preparing this account, which determined ine to enter much more fully into the subject than I had originally intended. *■ In communicating specimens of this plant to the late M. Richard, for his intended monograph of Coniferaj, I added some remarks on its structure, agreeing with tliose here made. I at the same time requested that, if he oDJected to Mr. Salisbury's Belis as liable to be confounded with Bellis, the genus might be named Cunninghamia, to commemorate the merits of Mr. James Cunningham, an cxcellert observer in his time, by whom this plant was discovered; and in honour of J/r. Allan Cumiingham, tiic very deserving botanist who accompanied Mr. Oxley in his first expedition into the interior of New South Wales, and Captain King in all his voyages of survey of the Coasts of New Holland- I 1 M 1 ' mm r BRIEF ACCOUNT OF MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS Made in the Months ofJutie, July, and August, 1827, ON THE PARTICLES CONTAINED IN THE POLLEN OF PLANTS; AND ON IHE GENERAL EXISTENCE OF ACTIVE MOLECULES IN ORGANIC AND INORGANIC BODIES. BY ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S., Hon. M.R.S,E. and R.I. Acad., V.P.L.S., MKMBSB OF THK BOYAl ACADEMY OP SCIENCES OF SWEDEN, OF THE ROYAL SOCIEIY OF DENMABK, AND OF THE IMPEKIAL ACADEMY NATURE. CUEIOSORUM ; CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE HOYAl INSTITUTES OF FRANCE AND OF THE NETHERLANDS, OF THE IMPERIAL ACADEMY OF SCIENCES AT ST. PETERSBUEO, AND OF THE ROYAL ACADEMIES OF PRUSSIA AND BAYABIA, ETC. [Not Published.] "TT ■ "S ' WPI. ":^" fll' 1^ \ ■'»: .«. MMlM MICEOSCOPIOAL OBSEEVATIONS. [« The observations, of which it is my intention to give a summary in the following pages, have all been made with a simple microscope, and indeed with one and the same lens, the focal length of which is about jjUd of an inch.^ The examination of the unimpregnated vegetable Ovu- lum, an account of which was published early in 1826,' led me to attend more minutelj than I had before done to the structure of the Pollen, and to inquire into its mode of action on the Pistillum in Phaenogamous plants. In the Essay referred to, it was shown that the apex of the nucleus of the Ovulum, the point which is universally the seat of the future Embryo, was very generally )rought into contact with the terminations of the probable channels of fecundation ; these being either the surface of the pla- centa, the extremity of the descending processes of the style, > This double convex lens, which has been several years in my possession, I obtained from Mr. Bancks, optician, in the Strand. After I L*"! made con- siderable progress in the inquiry, I explained the nature of my subject to Mr. Dollond, who obligingly made for me a simple pocket microscope, having very delicate adjustment, and furnished with excellent lenses, two of which are of much higher power than tliat above mentioned. To these I have often had recourse, and with great advantage, in investigating several minute points. But io give greater consistency to my statements, and to bring the subject as much as possible within the reach of general observation, I continued to employ throughout the whole of the inquiry the same lens with which it was commenced. ' In the Botanical Appendix to Captain King's Voyages to Australia, vol. ii, p. 634, et leq. (ante p. 435). 30 1 i> 1 ! 460 MICROSCOPICAT, OBSERVATIONS or more rarely, a part of the surface of tlie umbilical cord. It also appeared, however, from some of the facts noticed in the same Essay, that there were cases in which the Particles contained in the grains of pollen could hardly be conveyed 41 to that point of the ovulum through the vessels or cel- lular tissue of the ovarium ; and the knowledge of these cases, as well as of the structure and economy of the antherte in Asclepiadea;, had led me to doubt the correctness of observations made by Stiles and Gleichen upwards of sixty years ago, as well as of some very recent statements, re- specting the mode of action of the pollen in the process of impregnation. It was not until late in the autumn of 1826 that I could attend to this subject; and the season was too far advanced to enable me to pursue the investigation. Finding, how- ever, in one of the few plants then examined, the figure of the particles contained in the grnins of pollen clearly dis- cernible, and that figure not spherical but oblong, I expected, with some confidence, to meet with plants in other respects more favorable to the inquiry, in which these particles, from peculiarity of form, might be traced through their whole course : and thus, perhaps, the question determined whether they in any case reach the apex of the ovulum, or whether their direct action is limited to other parts of the female organ. My inquiry on this point was commenced in June 1827, and the first plant examined proved in some respects remark- ably well adapted to the object in view. This plant was Clarckia pulchella, of which the grains of pollen, taken from antherae full grown, but before bursting, were filled with particles or granules of unusually large size, varying from nearly ^,^^\ to about -t,^-^ of an inch in length, and of a figure between cylindrical and oblong, perhaps slightly flattened, and having rounded and equal extremities. While examining the form of these particles immersed in water, I observed many of them very evidently in motion ; their motion consisting not only of a change of place in the fluid, manifested by alterations in their relative positions, but also not unfrequently of a change of form in ON ACTIVE MOLECULES, 40; live in the particle itself; n contraction or curvature taking place repeatedly about the middle of one side, accompanied by n corresponding swelling or convexity on the opposite side of the particle. In a few instances the particle was seen to turn on its longer axis. These motions were such as to satisfy me, after frequently repeated observation, that they arose neither from currents in the fluid, nor from its [5 gradual evaporation, but belonged to the particle itself. Grains of polkin of the same plant taken from antherac immediately after bursting, contained similar subcyUn- drical j)artieles, in reduced munbers, however, and mixed with other particles, at least as numerous, of much smaller size, apparently spherical, and in rapid oscillatory motion. These smaller particles, or Molecules as 1 shall term them, when first seen, I considered to be some of the cylin- drical particles swimming vertically in the fluid. But frequent and careful examination lessened my confidence in this supposition ; and on continuing to observe them until the water had entirely evaporated, both the cylindrical particles and spherical molecules were found on the stage of the microscope. Tn extending my observations to many other plants of the same natural family, namely Onagraria, the same general form and similar motions of particles were ascertained to exist, especially in the various species of (Enothera, which I examined. I found also in their grains of pollen taken from the antherae immediately aftai' bursting, a manifest reduc- tion in the proportion of the cylindrical or oblong particles, and a corresponding increase in that of the molecules, in a less remarkable degree, however, than in Clarckia. This appearance, o. rather the great increase in the num- ber of the molecules, and the reduction in that of the cylin- drical particles, before the grain of pollen could possibly have come in contact with the stigma, — were perplexing circumstances in this stage of the inquiry, and certainly not favorable to the supposition of the cylindrical particles act- ing directly on the ovulum ; an opinion which 1 was inclined to adopt when I first saw them in motion. These circum- stances, however, induced me to multiply my observations, I' I 468 MICROSCOPICAI, OBSERVATIONS (( ) : I 'i i i and I accordingly examined numerous species of ma;,y of the more important and remarkable families of the two great primary divisions of Phamoganions plants. In all these ])lants particles were found, which in the dift'en lit families or genera, varied in form from ohhmg to spherical, having manifest motions similar to those already described : except that the change of form in the oval and 6] oblong particles was generally less obvious than in Ona- graria3, and in the spherical particle was in no degree ob- servable.* In a great proportion of these plants I also remarked the same reduction of the larger particles, and a con'esponding increase in the molecules after the bursting of the antherac : the molecule, of apparently uniform size and form, being then always |)resent ; and in some cases, indeed, no other particles were observed, either in this or in any earlier stage of the secreting organ. In many plants belonging to several diifcrent families, but especially to Gramineze, the membrane of the grain of pollen is so transparc''* that the motion of the larger particles within the entire grain was distinctly visible ; and it was manifest also at the more transparent angles, and in some cases even in the body of the grain in Onagrariae. In Asclepiadea^ strictly so called, the mass of pollen filling each cell of the anthera is in no stage separable into distinct grains ; but within, its tesselated or cellular membrane is filled with spherical particles, commonly of two sizes. Both these kinds of particles when immersed in water are gene- rally seen in vivid motion ; but the apparent motions of the larger particle might in these cases perhaps be caused by the rapid oscillation of the more numerous molecules. The mass of pollen in this tribe of plants never bursts, but merely connects itself by a determinate point, which is not unfre- quently semitransparent, to a process of nearly similar con- sistence, derived from the gland of the corresponding angle of the stigma. * In Lolium perenne, however, which I have more recently examined, though the particle was oval and of smaller size than in Onagrariae, this change of form was at least as remarkable, consisting in an equal contraction in the middle of each side. *f -" *•> ■>■-'■•- U, iuto two nearly orbicular pprtions. ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 469 In PeriplocccR, and in a few Apocineat, the pollen, which in these pliiits is separable into compound grams tilled with spherical moving particles, is applied to processes of the stigma, analogous to those of Asclepiadco?. A similar eco- nomy exists in Orchidece, in which the pollen masses are always, at least in the early stage, granular ; the grains, whether simple or compound, containiiig minute, nearly spherical particles, but the whole mass being, with n very few exceptions, connected by a determinate point of its surface with the stigma, or a glandular process of that organ. riaving found motion in the particles of the pollen of all the living plants which I had examined, I was led next to inquire whether this property continued after the death of the plant, and for what length of time it was retained. In plants, either dried or immersed in spirit f^r a few days only, the particles of pollen of both kinds were found in motion equally evident with that observed in the living plant ; specimens of several plarts, some of which had been dried and preserved in an herbarium for upwards of twenty years, and others not less than a century, still exhibited the molecules or smaller spherical particles in considerable numbers, and in evident motion, along with a few of the larger particles, whose motions were much less manifest, and in some cases not observable.^ In this stage of the investigation having found, as I be- lieved, a peculiar character in the motions of the particles of pollen in water, it occurred to me to appeal to this peculiarity as a test in certain families of Crypto- gamous plants, namely. Mosses, and the genus Equisetum, ' While this sheet was passing through the press I have examined the pollen of several flowers whicii have been immersed in weak spirit about eleven mouths, particularly of Viola tricolor^ Zuania aquatica, and Zea Mays ; and in all these plants the peculiar particles of the pollen, which are oval or i>hort ob- long, though somewhat reduced in number, retain their form perfectly, and exhibit evident motion, though I think not so vivid as in those belonging to the living plant. In Viola tricolor, in which, as well as in other species of the same natural section of the genus, the pollen has a very remarkable form, the grain on immersion in nitric acid still discharged its contents by its four angles, though with less force than in the recent plant. |t: ^rrr .!*&=**-! 7 1 * • 1 I 1 V- 1, ■ ■ » 1 i ) ■ 1 1 ' 1 1 1 •'■ 1 ) '{ I .'i i 1 ' ," •' I' 1 'i ■ 470 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS in which the existence of sexual organs had not been uni- versally admitted. In the supposed stamina of both these families, namely, in the cylindrical anthera) or pollen of Mosses, and on the surface of the four spathulate bodies surrounding the naked oviihim, as it may be considered, of Equisetum, I found minute spherical particles, apparently of the same size with the molecule described in Onagrariae, and having equally B] vivid motion on immersion in water ; and this motion was still observable in specimens both of Mosses and of Equi- seta, which had been dried upwards of one hundred years. The very unexpected fact of seeming vitality retained by these minute particles so long after the death of the plant would not perhaps have materially lessened my confidence in the supposed peculiarity. But I at the same time ob- served, that on bruising the ovula or seeds of Equisetum, which at first happened accidentally, I so greatly increased the number of moving particles, that the source of the added quantity could not be doubted. I found also that on bruising first the floral leaves of Mosses, and then all other parts of those plants, that I readily obtained similar parti- cles, not in equal quantity indeed, but equally in motion. My supposed test of the male organ was therefore necessa- rily abandoned. Reflecting on all the facts with which I had now become acquainted, I was disposed to believe that the minute sphe- rical particles or Molecules of apparently uniform size, first seen in the advanced state of the pollen of Onagrariae, and most other Phsenogamous plants, — then in the antherse of Mosses and on the surface of the bodies regarded as the stamina of Equisetum, — and lastly in bruised portions of other parts of the same plants, were in reality the supposed constituent or elsmentary Molecules of organic bodies, first so considered by BufFon and Needham, then by Wrisberg with greater precision, soon after and still more particularly by Mvjller, and, very recently, by Dr. Milne Edwards, who has revived the doctrine and supported it with much inter- esting detail. I now therefore expected to find these mole- cules in all organic bodies : and accordingly on examining ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 471 the various animal and vegetable tissues, whether living or dead, they were always found to exist; and merely hy bruising these substances in water, I never failed to disen- gage the molecules in sufficient numbers to ascertain their apparent identity in size, form, and motion, with the smaller particles of the grains of pollen. I examined also various products of organic bodies, par- ticularly the gum resins, and substances of vegetable origin, extending my inquiry even to pit-coal j and in all these [o bodies Molecules were found in abundance. I remark here also, partly as a caution to those who may hereafter engage in the same inquiry, that the dust or soot de})osited on all bodies in such quantity, especially in London, is entirely composed of these molecules. One of the substances examined, was a specimen of fossil wood, found in Wiltshire oolite, in a state to burn with flame ; and as I found these molecules abundantly, and in motion in this specimen, I supposed that their existence, though in smaller quantity, might be ascertained in mine- ralized vegetable remains. With this view a minute portion of silicified wood, which exhibited the structure of Coniferae, was bruised, and spherical particles, or molecules in all respects like those so frequently mentioned, were readily obtained from it ; in such quantity, however, that the whole substance of the petrifaction seemed to be formed of them. But hence I inferred that these molecules were not limited to organic bodies, nor even to their products. To establish the correctness of the inference, and to ascertain to what extent the molecules existed in mineral bodies, became the next object of inquiry. The first sub- stance examined was a minute fragment of window-glass, from which, when merely bruised on the stage of the mi- croscope, I readily and copiously obtained molecules agree- ing in size, form, and motion with those which I had already seen. I then proceeded to examine, and with similar results, such minerals as I either had at hand or could readily ob- tain, including several of the simple earths and metals, with many of their combinations. ' i! ::SBi ' i \ )f : 472 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS Rocks of all ages, including those in which organic remains have never been found, yielded the molecules in abundance. Their existence was ascertained in each of the constituent minerals of granite, a fragment of the Sphinx being one of the specimens examined. To mention all the mineral substances in which I have found these molecules, would be tedious ; and I shall con- fine myself in this summary to an enumeration of a few of the most remarkable. These were both of aqueous and igneous origin, as travertine, stalactites, lava, obsidian, 10] pumice, volcanic ashes, and meteorites from various locali- ties.^ Of metals I may mention manganese, nickel, plum- bago, bismuth, antimony, and arsenic. In a word, in every mineral which I could reduce to a powder, sufficiently fine to be temporarily suspended in water, I found these mole- cules more or less copiously ; and in some cases, more par- ticularly in siliceous crystals, the whole body submitted to examination appeared to be composed of them. In many of the substances examined, especially those of a fibrous structure, as asbestus, actinolite, tremolite, zeolite, and even steatite, along with the spherical molecules, other corpuscles were found, like short fibres somewhat monili- form, whose transverse diameter appeared not to exceed that of the molecule, of which they seemed to be primary com- binations. These fibrils, when of such length as to be probably composed of not more than four or five molecules, and still more evidently when formed of two or three only, were generally in motion, as least as vivid as that of the simple molecule itself; and which from the fibril often changing its position in the fluid, and from its occasional bending, might be said to be somewhat vermicular. In other bodies which did not exhibit these fibrils, oval particles of a size about equal to two molecules, and which were also conjectured to be primary combinations of these, were not unfrequently met with, and in motion generally more vivid than that of the simple molecule ; their motion consisting in turning usually on their longer axis, and then * I have siuci. found the molecules ia the sand-tubes, formed h;j lightning, from Drig in Cumberltind. s*.U., ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 473 often appearing to be flattened. Such oval particles were found to be numerous and extremely active in white arsenic. As mineral bodies which had been fused contained the moving molecules as abundantly as those of alluvial de- posits, 1 was desirous of ascertaining whether the mobility of the particles existing in organic bodies was in any degree affected by the appHcation of intense heat to the containing substance. With this view small portions of wood, both living and dead, linen, paper, cotton, wool, silk, hair, and muscular fibres, were exposed to the flame of a candle or burned in platina forceps, heated by the blowpipe ; and in [ii all these bodies so heated, quenched in water, and imme- diately submitted to examination, the molecules were found, and in as evident motion as those obtained from the same substances before burning. In some of the vegetable bodies burned in this manner, in addition to the simple molecules, primary combinations of these were observed, consisting of fibrils having trans- verse contractions, corresponding in number, as I conjec- tured, with that of the molecules composing them ; and those fibrils, when not consisting of a greater number than four or five molecules, exhibited motion resembling in kind and vivacity that of the mineral fibrils already de- scribed, while longer fibrils of the same apparent diameter were at rest. The substance found to yield th^se aciive fibrils in the largest proportion and in the most vivid motion was the mucous coat interposed between the skin and muscles of the haddock, especially after coagulation by heat. The fine powder produced on the under surface of the fronds of several Ferns, particularly of Acrostichum calo- melanoa, and the species nearly related to it, was found to be entirely composed of simple molecules and their primary fibre-like compounds, both of them being evidently in motion. There are three points of great importance which I was anxious to ascertain respecting these molecules, namely, their form, whether they are of 'aiiiv,:ji size, and their absolute magnitude. I am not, however, entirely satisfied ;* ■'fr.V,..-. • < \i ii' ■U ^ tl 'i 474 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS with what I liave been able to determhie on any of these points. As to form, I have stated the molecule to be spherical, and this I have done with some confidence ; the apparent exceptions which occurred admitting, as it seems to me, of being explained by supposing such particles to be compounds. This supposition in some of the cases is ir.tjeed hai-dly re- concileable with their apparent size, aTid requires for its support the further admission thai, m combination, the figure of the molecule may be altered. In the particles formerly considered as primary combinations of molecules, a certain change of form must also be allowed ; and even the simple molecule itself has sometimes appeared to me when in motion to have been slightly modified in this respect. 12] My manner of estimating the absolute magnitude and uniformity in size of the molecules, found in the various bodies submitted to examination, was by placing them on a micrometer divided to five thousandths of an inch, the lines of which were very distinct ; or more rarely on one divided to ten thousandths, with fainter lines, not readily visible without the application of plumbago, as employed by Dr. WoUaston, but which in my subject was inad- missible. The results so obtained can only be regarded as approxi- mations, on which, perhaps, for an obvious reason, much reliance will not be placed. From the number and degree of accordance of my observations, however, I am upon the whole disposed to believe the simple molecule to be of uni- form size, though as existing in various substances and examined in circumstances more or less favorable, it is ne- cessary to state that its diameter appeared to vary from j3Jj5jjth to ^-o/oooth of an inch.^ I shall not at present enter into additional details, nor ^ While this sheet was passing through the press, Mr. DoUond, at my re- quest, obligingly examined the supposed pollen of Equisetum virgatum with his compound achromatic microscope, having in its focus a glass divided into lO.OOOths of an inch, upon which the object was placed ; and although the greater number of particles or molecules seen were about l-20,000th, yef. the smallest did not exceed l-30,000th of an inch. ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 475 shall I hazard any conjectures whatever respecting these molecules, which appear to be of such general existence in inorganic as well as in organic bodies ; and it is only further necessary to mention the principal substances from which I have not been able to obtain them. ' ' ose are oil, resin, wax and sulphur, such of the metals as 1 could not reduce to that minute state of division necessary for their separation, and finally, bodies soluble in water. In returning to the subject with which my investigation commenced, and which was indeed the only object I originally had in view, I had still to examine into the probable mode of action of the larger or peculiar particles of the pollen, which, though in many cases diminished in number before the grain could possibly have been applied to the stigma, and particularly in Clarckia, the plant first examined, were yet in many other plants found in less diminished proper- as tion, and might m nearly all cases be supposed to exist in sufficient quantity to form the essential agents in the process of fecundation. I was now therefore to inquire, whether their action was confined to the external organ, or whether it were possible to follow them to the nucleus of the ovulum itself. My endeavours, however, to trace them through the tissue of the style in plants well suited for this investigation, both from the size and form of the particles, and the development of the female parts, particularly Onagraria), was not attended with success ; and neither in this nor in any other tribe examined, have I ever been able to find them in any part of the female organ except the stigma. Even in those famihes in which I have supposed the ovulum to be naked, namely, Cycadeae and Coniferae, I am inclined to think that the direct action of these particles, or of the pollen containing them, is exerted rather on the orifice of the proper mem- brane than on the apex of the included nucleus ; an opinion which is in part founded on the partial withering con- fined to one side of the orifice of that membrane in the larch, — an appearance which I have remarked for several years. To observers not aware of the existence of the elementary T; p tfi iiii' 'h H, 1'^ ! \'t ? IM II f >!' I 476 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS active molecules, so easily separated by pressure from all vegetable tissues, and which are disengaged and become more or less manifest in the incipient decay of semitrans- parent parts, it would not be difficult to trace granules through the whole length of the style : and as these granules are not always visiblt in the early and entire state of the organ, they would naturally be supposed to be derived from the pollen, in those cases at least in which its contained particles are not remarkably different in size and form from the molecule. It is necessary also to observe that in many, perhaps I might say in most plants, in addition to the molecules separable from the stigma and style before the application of the pollen, other granules of greater size are obtained by pressure, which in some cases closely resemble the particles of the pollen in the same plants, and in a few cases even exceed them in size : these particles may be considered as m primary combinations of the molecules, analogous to those already noticed in mineral bodies and in various organic tissues. From the account formerly given of Asclepiadese, Peri- ploceas, and Orchidese, and particularly from what was observed of Asclepiadeae, it is difficult to imagine, in this family at least, that there can be an actual transmission of particles from the mass of pollen, which does not burst, through the processes of the stigma ; and even in these pro- cesses I have never been able to observe them, though they i.re in general sufficiently transparent to show the particles were they present. But if this be a correct statement of the structure of the sexual organs in Asclepiadeae, the ques- tion respecting this family would no longer be, whether the particles in the pollen were transmitted through the stigma and style to the ovula, but rather whether even actual con- tact of these particles with the surface of the stigma were necessary to impregnation. Finally, it may be remarked that those cases already ad- verted to, in which the apex of the nucleus of the ovulura, the supposed point of impregnation, is never brought into contact with the probable channels of fecundation, are more ON ACTIVE MOLECUJiES. 477 unfavorable to the opinion of the transmission of the particles of the pollen to the ovulum, than to that which considers the direct action of these particles as confined to the external parts of the female organ. The observations, of which I have now given a brief account, were made in the months of June, July, and August, 1827. Those relating merely to the form and motion of the peculiar particles of the pollen were stated, and several of the objects shown, during these months, to many of my friends, particularly to Messrs. Bauer .md Bicheno, Dr. Bostock, Dr. Fitton, Mr. E. Forster, Dr. Hen- derson, Sir Everard Home, Captain Home, Dr. Horsfield, Mr. Koenig, M. Lagasca, Mr. Lindley, Dr. Maton, Mr. Menzies, Dr. Prout, Mr. Renouard, Dr. Roget, Mr. Stokes, and Dr. Wollaston ; and the general existence of the active molecules in inorganic as well as organic bodies, their apparent indestructibility by heat, and several of the facts respecting the primary combinations of the molecules were communicated to Dr. Wollaston and Mr. Stokes in the last week of August. None of these gentlemen are here appealed to for the as correctness of any of the statements made ; my sole ob- ject in citing them being to prove from the period and general extent of the communication, that my observations were made within the dates given in the title of the present summary. The facts ascertained respecting the motion of the par- ticles of the pollen were never considered by me as wholly original ; this motion having, as I knew, been obscurely seen by Needliam, and distinctly by Gleichen, who not only observed the motion of the particles in water after the bursting of the pollen, but in several cases marked their change of place within the entire grain. He has not, how- ever, given any satisfactory account either of the forms or of the motions of these particles, and in some cases appears to have confounded them with the elementary mole- cule, whose existence he was not aware of. Before I engaged in the inquiry in 1827, I was ac- quainted only with the abstract given by M. Adolphp 11 478 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS ! I fc I. i il ■ I '.1 1^ I ^3: ; Brongniart himself, of a very elaborate and valuable me- moir, entitlcid " Itecherches sur la Generation et le Deve- loppement de VEmhryon dans lea Vegctaux Phan^rogames" which he had then read before the Academy of Sciences of Paris, and has since published in the Annales des Sciences Nafurelles. Neither in the abstract referred to, nor in the body of the memoir which M. Brongniart has v.ith great candonr given in its original state, are there any observations, ap- pearing of importance even to the author himself, on the motion or form of the particles ; and the attem[)t to trace these particles to the ovulum with so imperfect a knowledge of their distinguishing characters could hardly be expected to prove satisfactory. Late in the autumn of 1827, how- ever, M. Brongniart having at his command a microscope constructed by Amici, the celebrated professor of Modena, he was enabled to ascertain many important facts on both these points, the result of which he has given in the notes annexed to his memoir. On the general accuracy of his observations on the motions, form, and size of the granules, as he terms the particles, I place great reliance. But in attempting to trace these particles through their whole course, he has overlooked two points of the greatest importance in the investigation. ifl] For, in the first place, he was evidently unacquainted with the fact that the active spherical molecules generally exist in. the grain of pollen along with its proper particles ; nor does it appear from any part of his memoir that he was aware of the existence of molecules having spontaneous or inherent motion and distinct from the peculiar particles of the pollen, though he has doubtless seen them, and in some cases, as it seems to me, described them as those particles. Secondly, he has been satisfied with the external appear- ance of the parts in coming to his conclusion, that no par- ticles capable of motion exist in the style or stigma before impregnation. That both simple molecules and larger particles of diffe- rent form, and equally capable of motion, do exist in these ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 479 parts, before the application of the pollen to the stigma can possibly take place, in many of the plants submitted by him to examination, may easily be ascertained ; particularly in Antirrhinum inajus, of which he has given a figure in a more advanced state, representing these molecule-^ or parti- cles, which he supposes to have been derived from the grains of pollen, adhering to the stigma. There are some other points respecting the grains of pollen and their contained particles in which I also diflPor from M. Brongniart, namely, ' ? hi.3 supposition that the particles are not formed in the grain itself, but in the cavity of the anthera ; in his assertion respecting the presence of pores on the surface of the grain in its early state, through which the particles formed in the anthera pass into its cavity ; and lastly, on the existence of a membrane forming the coat of his boyau or mass of cylindrical form ejected from the grain of pollen. I reserve, however, my observations on these and several other topics connected with the subject of the present in- quiry for the more detailed account, which it is my intention to give. July ZQth, 1828. ADDITIONAL REMARKS ON ACTIVE u MOLECULES. By ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S. About twelve months ago I printed an account of Mi- croscopical Observations made in the summer of 1827, on the Particles contained in the Pollen of Plants ; and on the general Existence of active Molecules in Organic and In- organic Bodies. I --i 480 ADDITIONAL REMARKS In the present Supplement to that account my objects are, to explain and modify a few of its stateipents, to advert to some of the remarks that have been made, either on the correctness or originality of the observations, and to the causes that have been considered sufficient for the explana- tion of the phenomena. In the first place, I have to notice an erroneous assertion of more than one writer, namely, that I have stated the active Molecules to be animated. This mistake has proba- bly arisen from my having communicated the facts in the same order in which they occurred, accompanied by the views which presented themselves in the different stages of the investigation ; and in one cas ;, from my having adopted the language, in referring to the o[)iiiion, of another inquirer into the first branch of the subject. 2] Although I endeavom-ed strictly to confine myself to the statement of the facts observed, yet in speaking of the active Molecules, I have not been able, in all cases, to avoid the introduction of hypothesis ; for such is the supposition that the equally active particles of greater size, and frequently of very different form, are primary compounds of these Mole- cules,— a supposition which, though professedly conjectural, I regret having so much insisted on, especially as it may seem connected with the opinion of the absolute identity of the Molecules, from whatever source derived. On this latter subject, the only two points that I endea- voured to ascertain were their size and figure : and al- though I was, upon the whole, inclined to think that in these respects the Molecules were similar from whatever substances obtained, yet the evidence then adduced in sup- port of the supposition was far from satisfactory ; and I may add, that I am still less satisfied now that such is the fact. But even had the uniformity of the Molecules in these two points been absolutely established, it did not necessarily follow, nor have I anywhere stated, as has been imputed to me, that they also agreed in all their other properties and functions. I have remarked that certain substances, namely, sulphur, resin, and wax, did not yield active particles, which, how- ON ACTlVi; MOLKCIJLKS. 481 ever, proceeded merely from defective manipulation ; for I hftve since readily obtaini'd them from all tlicsc bodies : nt the same time I ought to notice that their existence in sulphur was previously mentioned to mc by my friend Mr. Lister. In prosccutin«^ the inquiry subsecjuent to the pid)liention of my Observations, I have cliiefly employed the simple microscope; mentioned in the Pamphlet as having been made for me by JNlr. DoUond, ami of which the three lenses that I have generally used, are of a 40th, OOth, and 70th of an inch focus. !Mnny of the observations have been repeated and con- firmed with other simple microscopes having lenses of simi- lar powers, and also with the best achromatic compound mici'osco])cs, either in my own possession or belonging to luy friends. The result of the inquiry at present essentially agrees with that which may be collected from my printed account, [^ and may be; here briefly stated in the following terms; namely. That extremely minute particles of solid matter, whether obtained from organic or inorganic substances, when sus- pended in pure watei', or in some other aqueous fluids, exhibit motions for which I am unable to account, and which from their irregularity and seeming independence resemble in a remarkable degree the less rapid motions of some of the simplest animalcules of infusions. That the smallest moving particles observe*.., and which I have termed Active jNIolecules, appear to be spherical, or nearly so, and to be between l-20,000dth and 1.30,000dth of an inch in diameter ; and that other particles of considerably greater and various size, and either of similar or of very different figure, also present analogous motions in like circum- stances. I have formerly stated my belief that these motions of the particles neither arose from currents in the fluid con- taining them, nor depended on that intestine motion which may be supposed to accompany its evaporation. These causes of motion, however, either singly or combined 31 Kfi ; i 1 1 in'- if — a*.:.— .^^.^^ 482 ADDITIONAL REMARKS K with othci'.s — na, tlic attrnctious nnd repulsions nniong tlio pnrticlcs tlieiiiselvcs, tlieir unstiibic cqiiilil)riuiu in the fluid in wiiieh they are suspended, their hygronietricnl or capillury notion, and in some cases the disengagement of volatile mat. ter, or of minute air huhhles, — have been considered by several writers as sutticiently accounting for the appearances. Some of the alleged causes here stated, with others which I have considered it unnecessary to mention, are not likely to bo overlooked or to deceive observers of any experience in microsco[)ical researches ; and the insufliciency of the most important of those enumcratetl may, I think, l)e satisfactorily shown by means of n very simple experi- ment. This experiment consists in reducing the drop of water containing the particles to microscopic minuteness, and ])ro- longing its existence by innncrsing it in a transparent fluid of inferior specific gravity, with which it is not miscible, and in which evaporation is extremely slow. If to almond-oil, which is a fluid having these properties, a considerably ♦] smaller proportion of water, duly impregnated with par- ticles, be added, and the two fluids shaken or triturated together, drops of water of various sizes, from l-50th to l-2000dth of an inch in diameter, will be immediately produced. Of these, the most minute necessarily contain but few particles, and some may be occasionally observed with one particle only. In this manner minute drops, which if exposed to the air Avould be dissipated in less than a minute, may be retained for more than an hour. But in all the drops thus formed and protected, the motion of the particles takes place with undiminished activity, while the principal causes assigned for that motion, namely, evaporation, and their mutual attraction and repulsion, are cither materially reduced or absolutely null. It may here be remarked, that those currents from centre to circumference, at first hardly perceptible, then more ob- vious, and at last very rapid, which constantly exist in drops exposed to the air, and disturb or entirely overcome the proper motion of the particles, are wholly prevented in drops of small size immersed in oil, — a fact which, however, OH ICTIVK MOMXULF.S. 4S3 in; tho fluid )illary ! mat- ed by ances. hich I :ely to 'vit'iice cy of titink, BXpcri- wntcr id pro- it fluid le, and 3nd-oil, derablv • itli pav- Ituratcd ^Oth to diately contain )served drops, sa than But in of the while namely, ion, are centre lore oh- n drops Dme the nted in owever, is only apparent in those drops that are flattened, in ron- secpience of being nearly or absolutely in contact with the stage of the mirroscope. That the motion of the particles is not produced by any cause acting on tiie surface of tho drop, may be proved by an inversion of the experiment; for by mixing a very small proportion of oil with the water containing the particles, microscopic drops of oil of extreme minuteness, some of them not exceeding in size the particles themselves, will be found on the surface of the drop of water, and nearly or altogether at rest ; while the particles in the centre or towards the bottom of the drop continue to move with their usual degree of activity. By means of the contrivance now described for reducing the size and prolonging the existence of the drops contain- ing the particles, which, simple as it is, did not till very lately occur to me, a greater conmiand of the subject is obtained, sufficient perhaps to enable us to ascertain the real cause of the motions in question. Of the few experiments which I have made since this manner of observing was adopted, some appear to me so curious, that I do not venture to state them until they arc n verified by frequent and careful repetition. I shall conclude these supplementary remarks to my former Observations, by noticing the degree in which I consider those observations to have been anticipated. That n^lecular was sometimes confounded with animal- cular motion by several of the earlier microscopical obser- vers, appears extremely probable from various passages in the writings of Leeuwenhoek, as well as from a very inter- esting Paper by Stephen Gray, published in the 19th volume of the Philosophical Transactions. Needham also, and BufFon, with whom the hypothesis of organic particles originated, seem to have not unfre- quently fallen into the same mistake. And I am inclined to beheve that Spallanzani, notwithstanding one of his statements respecting them, has under the head of Anima- m il ■ i i' I I 481 ADDITIONAL UF.MARKS letti thiUmo online iucliiclotl tlic active ^lulcciiles as well as true Animalcules. I may next mention that Gleiclicn, the discoverer of the motions of tlui Particles of the Pollen, also observed similar motions in the ])articles of the ovulum of Zea Mays. Wrisberg and Miillcr, who adopted in part Buft'on's hy- pothesis, state the globules, of which they suppose all organic bodies formed, to be capable of motion ; and Mid- ler distinguishes these moving organic globules from real Animalcules, v;itli whi(^h, he adds, they have been con- founded by some very respectable observers. In 1814 Dr. James Drummond, of Peh^ast, published in the 7th volume of the Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, a very valuable Paper, entitled " On certain Appearances observed in the Dissection of the Eyes of 'IS les. In this Es^ay, which I regret I was entirely unacquainted with when I printed the account of my Observations, the author gives an account of the very remarkable motions of the spicula which form the silvery part of the choroid coat of the eyes of fishes. These spicula were examined with a simple microscope, and ci as opaque objects, a strong light being thrown upon the drop of water h) which they were suspended. The appear- ances are minutely described, and very ingenious reasoning employed to show that, to account for the motions, the least improbable conjpcture is to suppose the spicula ani- mated. As these bodies were seen by reflected and not by trans- mitted light, a very correct idea of their actual motions could hardly be obtained ; and with the low magnifying powers necessarily employed with the instrument and in the manner described, the more minute nearly spherical particles or active Molecules which, when higher powers were used, I have always ^onnd in abundance along with the spicula, entirely escaped observation. Dr. Drummond's researches were strictly limited to the spicula of the eyes and scales of fishes ; and as he docs not -J, ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 485 appear to have suspected that particles having analogous motions niiglit exist in other organized bodies, and far less in inorganic matter, I consider myself anticipated by this acute observer only to the same extent as 1)y Gleichen, and in a much less decree than by Miiller, whose statements have been already alluded to. All the observers now mentioned have confined them- selves to the examination of the particles of organic bodies. In 1819, however, Mr. By water, of Liverpool, published an account of Microscopical Observations, in which it is stated that not only organic tissues, but also inorganic sub- stances, consist of what he terms animated or irritable particles. A second edition of this Essay appeared in 1828, proba- bly altered in some points, but it may be supposed agree- ing essentially in its statements with the edition of 1819, which I Lave never seen, and of the existence of which I Avas ignorant when I j)ublished my pamphlet. From the edition of 1828, which I have but lately met with, it appears that iSIr. Bywater employed a compound microscope of the construction called Culpepper's, that the object was examined in a bright sunshine, and the light from the mirror thrown so obli(|uely on the stage as to give a blue colour to the infusion. The first experiment I here subjoin in his own words. [7 " A small portion of flour must be placed on a slip of glass, and mixed with a drop of water, then instantly ap- plied to the microscope ; and if stirred and viewed by a bright sun, as already described, it will appear evidently filled with innumerable small linear bodies, writhing and twisting about with extreme activity." Similar bodies, and equally in motion, were obtained from animal and vegetable tissues, from vegetable mould, from sands. tone after being made red hot, from coal, ashes, and other inorganic bodies. I believe that in thus stating the manner in which j\Ir. Bywater's experiments were conducted, I have enabled microscopical observers to judge of the extent and kind of optical illusion to which he was liable, and of which he ■ m ii n 486 ADDITIONAL REMARKS ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. does not seem to have been aware. I have only to add, that it is not here a question of priority ; for if his obser- vations are to be depended on, mine must be entirely set aside. Jul^ 28///, 1S20. er- set OBSEIIVATIONS ON TllK ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION iir OECHIDE^ AND ASCLEPIADE^. BY ROBERT BROWN, ESQ., D.C.L., F.K.S., Hon. M.R.S. Kuin., and K.I. Acad. V.P.L.S.j routiGN aii;mb£b of tue boyal academy of sciences in the institute 0* fEANCE; OF THE IMl'EEIAi ACADEMY OF SCIENCES OF ItVSSIA; THE BOIAL ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF SWEDEN AND BAVABIA ; OF THE FIBST CLASS OF TUE BOYAE INSTITUTE OF HOLLAND; TUE BOYAL SOCIETY OF DENMAEK ; AND TUE IMPERIAL ACADEMY OF NATUEALISTS ; COBBESPONDING MEMBEU OF THE BOYAL ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF PRUSSIA AND BELGIUM, ETC., ETC. [Hfprintcdfnm the ' Traiuudknti of the Linncan Society.' FoZ. A' FJ,iy). 685— 745.] m I mi 0 1 f LONDON 1833. n t. VJ.. ON THK ORGANS AND MODE OF FEGUNDxVTION i:r OECHIDE^ AND AS GLEPIADEiE. Read November 1st and 15th, 183].* In the Essay now submitted to the Society, my prin- cipal object is to give an account of some observations, made chiefly in the course of the present year, on the structure and economy of the sexual organs in OrchideLc and Asclepiadeae, — the two families of phsenogamous plants which have hitherto presented the most important objections to the prevailing theories of vegetable fecun- dation. But before entering on this account, it is necessary to notice the vaiious opinions that have been held respecting the mode of impregnation in both fiunilies : and in con- cluding the subject of Orchidese, I shall advert to a few other points of structure in that natural order. ' [This povUon of the Memoir was oiiijiiially printed for private distribution October, 1831. The additions made to it when reprinted in the 'Linncau Transactions,' consist chiefly of tlie references to tlie autliors quoted, of three notes at pp. 495, 496 and 497, and of the plates and their explanations. The alterations are merely verbal, with the exception of a passage at pp. 522-4, beneath whicli 1 liave appended the corresponding passage of tlie first impres- sion iu a note. — Edit.] m i f I ! i s •490 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF lECUNDATION OWCHIDEM. The authors wliosc opinions or conjectures on tlie mode of impregnation in Orchidea) I have to notice, may be tUvidcd into sueli as have considered the direct apphcation of the pollen to the stigma as necessary : and those who, — from certain peculiarities in the structure and relative posi- tion of the sexual organs in this family, — have regarded the direct contact of these parts as in many cases diiiicult fiso] or altogether inij)robablc, and have consequently had recourse to other explanations of the function. In 1700, Hallcr, the earliest writer of the first class, in describing his Epipactis, states that the anthersc or pollen masses, after leaving the cells in which they are originally inclosed, arc retained by tliC process called by him susten- taculum, the rostellum of Richard, from which they readily fall upon the stigma.^ lie adds, that both in this genus and in Orchis the stigma communicates bv a fovea or channel with the ovarium. But as in 1742 he correctly describes the stigma of Orchis," and in his account of Epipactis^ notices also the gland derived, as he says, from the sustentaculum, and which is introduced between and connects the pollen masses, his opinion on the subject, though not expressed, is dis- tinctly iniplied even at that period; or as indeed it may be said to have been so early as ] 730,^ when he first de- scribed the channel couniumicating with the ovarium, and considered it as being in the place of a style. In 17G3, Adanson"' states that the pollen masses are projected on the stigma, of which his description is at least as satisfactory as that of some very recent writers on the subject. He also describes the flower of an Orchideous plant as being monandrous, with a bilocular anthera, con- taining pollen which coheres in masses (a view of structure ' Orchid, class, coiisliltil, in Act. llelcel. iv, p. lUO. ' IMl. Eiium. p. 262. 3 /,/. p. 274. ■• Meth. stud. hot. p. 21. ' Fam. des Plant, ii, p. G9. IN ORCIIIDE/E AND ASCLKPIADEJi. 491 first entertained, but not publislied, by Bernard de Jussieu) ;^ and he correctly inarlvs tlie relation l3otli of the stamen and placenta) of the ovarium to the divisions of the peri- anthiuni. In 1777, Curtis, in the Flora Londinensis in his figure and account of Ophrys ajjifera, correctly delineates and describes the pollen masses, called by him antheric, the :g-*7 glands at their base inclosed in distinct cucuUi or bursiculic, and the stigma, with the surface of which he represents the masses as coming in contact. In his second volume, the two lateral adiiate lobes of the stigma, and the auriculoe of the column of Orc/ti-s^ mas- cula, are distinctly shown ; and these auricula?, now gene- rally denominated rudimentary stamina, are also delineated in some other species of Orchis afterwards figured in the same work. In 1793, Christian Konrad SpreiigvP asserts that the pollen masses are applied directly to the secreting or viscid surface on the front of the column, in other words to the stigma, and that insects are generally the agents in this operation. In 1799, J. K. Wachter^ supports the same opinion, as far as regards the necessity of direct contact of the pollen masses with the female organ ; and this observer was the first who succeeded in artificially impregnating an Or- chideous plant, by applying the pollen to the stigma of Habenaria hifolia. In 1799 also, or beginning of ISOO, Schkuhr^ takes the same view of the subject, and states that the pollen masses, which resist the action of common moisture, are readily dissolved by the viscid fluid of the stigma. In 1800 Swartz,^ in adopting the same opinion, notices various ways in which the application of the pollen may be effected in the different tribes of this family, repeats the statement of Schkuhr on the solvent power of the stisjma. and in Blclia Tcoihrvillia describes ducts 1 Jiiss. gen. pL p. (10. - Enid. Ueheim. p. 401. ^ Homer, Archio. ii, p. 209. ■» Ilandbuch iii, p. 192. 5 Act. Holm. ISOO, p. 134. r I I .11 19:i ON Till", OHUANS ANU MUDI", 01' iMX'UNDATION nliich convey tlic absorbed liuid from tliat organ to the ovarinni. In 1804, Salisbnry^ asserts that he had succeeded in fi^si impregnating many species belonging to different tribes of Orchideae, by applying the pollen masses to the stigma, Avhose channel connnunicathig uith the cavity of the ovarinm, and first noticed by Ilaller, ho also describes. In 1827, Professor L. C. Treviranus^ published an ac- count of several experiments made by him in 1S24, which satisfactorily prove that impregnation in this family may be effected by the direct application of the pollen to the stigma. About the end of 1830 a letter from Professor Aniici^ to M. ^lirbel was nublished, in which that distinguished microscopical observer asserts that in many phienogamous plants the pollen tubes, or hoyaiu\\ penetrate through tiie style into the cavity of the ovarium, and are applied directly to the ovula. In this important communication Orchideas are not mentioned, but M. Adolphc Brongniart in a note states that he himself has seen the production of hoymix or pollen tubes even in this family ; that here, however, as Avell as in all the other tribes in which he had examined these tubes, he found them to terminate in the tissue of the stigma. Of the second class of authors the earliest is Linnieus,^ who, in 1764, not satisfied either with his own or any other description then given of the stigma, inquires whether the influence of the pollen may not be communicated in- ternally to the ovarium. In 1770, Schmidel,^ in an accoinit Avhich he gives of a species of Epipactis, describes and figures the upper lip of the stigma, the rostelluni of Richard, with its gland both before and after the bursting of tlje anthera ; and as he ' linn. Sue. Transad. vii, p. 29. - Zeilschrifl f. Flii/siol ii, p. 225. '' Annul, lies ( 510 ON THE OHOANt* AND M()J)E Ol' FKC'UNUATIUN ,/ the pollen of one species iimy l)e excited by the stignm of another l)elon<^ing to a very (Uflerent tribe. The elongation of the tnbcs, so remarkable in this family, and their separation from the grain long before their growth is completed, render it probable that they derive nom*ish- ment either from the particles contained in the grain, or from the conducting surfaces with which they are in contact. The first visible effect of the action of the pollen on the stigma is the enlargement of the ovorium, which, in cases where it was reversed by torsion in the flowering state, generally untwists and resumes its original position. Of the changes produced in the ovulum consecpient to inij)regnation, the first consists in its enlargement merely ; and in the few cases where the nucleus is at this i)eriod still partially exposed, it becomes completely covered by the testa, the original apex, but now the lower extremity of which continues open. The next change consists in the disappearance of the luicleus, probably from its acquiring greater transparency, and becoming confluent W' the substance of the testa. Soon after, or perhaps ; ta- neously with, the disapi)earance of the original nucleus, and while the enlargement of the whole ovulum is gradually proceeding, a minute opaque round speck, generally seated about the middle of tlie testa, becomes visible. The 709] opaque speck is the commencement of the future embryo. At this period, or until the opaque corpuscle or nucleus has acquired more than half the size it attains in the ripe seed, a thread may be traced from its apex very nearly to the open end of the testa, or as it may be supposed, to the apex of the original nucleus of the uninipregnated ovulum. This thread consists of a simple series of short cells, in one of which, in a single instance only however, 1 observed a circulation of very minute granular matter ; and in seve- ral cases I have been able to distinguish in these cells that granular areola so frequently existing in the cells of Orchideous plants, and to which I shall have occasion here- after to advert. The lowermost joint or cell of this thread is probably the original state of what afterwards, from enlargement and IN OHCHIDli/E AND AHCLlil'lADE.Ii. ill deposition of <^i*muiliir iiiattcr, becomes the oi)(\([iiu speck or iiuiimcnt of the futiuc cmbrvo. The only appreeinblc changes taking phice in this opu((ue rndiment of the embryo are its gradual increase in size, and at length its manifest celhUar structure. In the ripe state it forms an ovate or nearly si)lierical body, consisting, as far as I have been able to ascertain, of u uniform cellular tissue covered by a very thin membrane, the base of which does not exhibit any indication of original attachment at that pohit ; while at the apex the remains of the lower shrivelled joints of the cellular thread are still frecpiently visible. This cellular body may be supposed to constitute the Embryo, which would therefore bo without albunum, and whose germinating point, judging from analogy, woidd be its apex, or that extremity where the cellular thread is found ; and consequently that corresponding with the apex of the nucleus in the nnimpregnated ovulum. The description here given ot the undivided embryo in Or- chideous plants as forming the whole body of the nucleus, ltio and consequently being destitute of albumen, agrees with the account first I believe published by M. du Petit Thouars,! and very soon after by the late excellent Richard.' The only other remark I have to make on the fructitica- tion of this family, is, that the seed itself, as well as its funiculus, is entirely without vessels, and that the funiculus, which in the ripe seed is inserted into the testa close to one side of its open base, can hardly be traced beyond that point. I shall conclude my observations on Orchideae with a notice of some points of their general structure, which chiefly relate to the cellular tissue. In each cell of the epidermis of a great part of this family, especially of those with membranaceous leaves, a single circular areola, generally somewhat more opaque than the membrane of the cell, is observable. This areola, which is more or less distinctly granular, is slightly convex, » Hist, del Orchid, p. 19. ' M^m. du Mut, d'HUt. Nat. iv, p. 41. i ji II! ;ii 512 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OP FECUNDATION i if m i and although it secins to be on the surface is in reality covered by the outer lamina of the cell. There is no regu- larity as to its place in the cell; it is not unfrequently however central or nearly so. As only one areola belongs to each cell, and as in many cases where it exists in the common cells of the epidermis it is also visible in the cutaneous glands or stomata, and in these is always double, — one being on each side of the limb, — it is highly probable that the cutaneous gland is in all cases composed of two cells of peculiar form, the line of union being the longitudinal axis of the disk or pore. This areola, or nucleus of the cell as perhaps it might be termed, is not confined to the epidermis, being also found not only in the pubescence of the surface, particularly Avhen 7111 jointed, as in Cypripedium, but in many cases in the parenchyma or internal cells of the tissue, especially when these are free from the deposition of granular matter. In the compressed cells of the epidermis the nucleus is in a corresponding degree flattened ; but in the internal tissue it is often nearly spherical, more or less firmly ad- hering to one of the walls, and projecting into the cavity of the cell. In this state it may not unfrequently be found in the substance of the column, and in that of the perian- thium. The nucleus is manifest also in the tissue of the stigma, where, in accordance with the compression of the utriculi, it has an intermediate form, being neither so much flattened as in the epidermis, nor so convex as it is in the internal tissue of the column. I may here remark, that I am acquainted with one case of apparent exception to the nucleus being solitary in each ati'iculus or cell, namely in Bletia TankerviUice. In the utriculi of the stigma of this plant I have gene- rally, though not always, found a second areola apparently on the surface, and composed of much larger granules than the ordinary nucleus, which is formed of very minute granular matter, and seems to be deep seated. Mr. Bauer has represented the tissue of the stigma in this species of Bletia, both before and as he believes after , IN OKCIlII)i;.E .NND ASCLEPIADE^. 518 ! impregnation ; and in the latter state the iitriculi arc marked witli from one to tliree areolae of similar appear- Jince. The nucleus may even be supposed to exist in the pollen of this family. In the early stages of its formation at least a minute areohi is often visible in the simple grain, and in each of the constituent parts or cells of the com- pound grain. But these areolae may perhaps rather be considered as merely the points of production of the tubes. This nucleus of the cell is not confined to Orchidea;, [T12 but is equally manifest in many other Monocotyledonous families ; and I I1 ive even found it, hitherto however in very few cases, in the epidermis of Dicotyledonous plants ; though in this primary division it may perhaps be said to exist in the early stages of development of the pollen. Among Monocotyledones the orders in which it is most remarkable are Liliacea?, Ilemerocallideap, Asphodeleae, Irideae, and Commelinea-. In some plants belonging to this last-mentioned family, especially in Tradescaniia viryinka and several nearly I'elated species, it is uncommonly distinct, not only in the epidermis and in the jointed hairs of the filaments,^ but in ' The jointed hair of the filament in this genus forms one of the most interesting microscopic objects with which I am acquainted, and that in three different ways : 1st. Its surface is marked with extremely iiie longitudinal parallel equi- distant lines or strife, whose intervals arc equal from about 1-15, 000th to l-20,000tli of an inch. It miglit therefore in some cases be conveniently em- ployed as a micrometer. 2n(ily. Tlie nucleus of the joint or cell is very distinct as well as recrular in form, and by pressure is easily separated entire from the joint. It then appears to be exactly round, nearly lenticular, and its granular matter is either held together by a coasulated pulp not visibly granular, — or, which may be considered equally probable, by an enveloping membrane. The analogy of this nucleus to that existing in the various stages of development of tiie cells iu which the grains of pollen arc formed in the same species, is sufficiently obvious. 3rdly. In the joint when immersed in water, being at the same time freed from air, and consequently made more transparent, a circulation of very minute granular matter is visible to a k-ns magnifying from 300 to 400 times. This motion of the granular fluid is seldom in one uniform v-i;cle, but frequently iu several apparently independent threads or currents: and these currents, though often exactly longitudinal and consequently iu the direction of the stria of the membrane, are not unfrequently observed forming various angles with these striee. The smallest of the threads or streamlets appear to consist of a 33 \ I ii. i; 514 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE 01' FECUNDATION '1 , I 713J the tissue jf stigma, in the cells of the ovulum even before impregnation, and in all the stages of fonnation of the grains of pollen, the evolution of Avhich is so remarkable in those species of Tradescantia.^ The few indications of the presence of this nucleus, or areola, that I have hitherto met with in the publications of botanists, ore chiefly in some figures of epidermis, in the recent works of Meyen and Purkinje, and in one case in M. Adolphe Brongniart's memoir on the structure of leaves. But so little importance seems to be attached to it, that the appearance is not always referred to in the ex- planations of the figures in which it is represented. Mr. Bauer, however, who has also figured it in the utriculi of the stigma 0^ Blefia Ta?ikerviUia,\\fx^ more particularly noticed it, and seems to consider it as only visible after impregna- tion. 714] The second point of structure in Orchideae to which I shall at present more briefly advert, is the frequent exist- bingle series of p.irticles. The course of these currents sceins ofteu iu some degree affected by the nucleus, towards or from which many of tliem occa- sionally tend or appear to proceed. They can hardly, however, be said to be impeded by the nucieus, for they arc occasionally observed passing between its .surface and that of the cell ; a proof that this body does not adhere to both sides of the cavity, and also that the number and various directions of the currents cannot be owing to partial obstructions arising from the unequal com- pression of the cell. * In the very early stage of the flower-Lud of Ti-ailescanlia virybica, while the antberse are yet colourless, their loculi are filled with minuie lenticular grains, having a transparent flat limb, with a slightly convex and minutely granular semi-opaque disk. This disk is the nucleus of the cell, which proba- bly loses its membrane or limb, and, gradually enlarging, forms iu the I'.ext stage a graiu also lenticular, and which is marked either with only one trans- parent line dividing it into two equal parts, or with two lines crossing at rijiiit angles, and dividing it into four equal parts. In each of the quadrants a snia'l nucleus is visible; and even where one transparent line only is distiuguisU- able, two nuclei may frequently be found in each semicircular division. These nuclei may be readily extracted from the containing grain by pressure, and after separation retain their original form. In the next stage examined, the greater number of grains consisted of the semicircular divisions already noticed, which bud naturally separated, and now contained only one nucleus, which had greatly increased iu size. In the succeeding state the grain apparently consisted of the nucleus of the former stage considerably enlarged, huving a regular oval form, a somewhat granular surface, and originally a small nucleus, f liis oval graiu continuing to increase iu size, and iu the thickness and opacity of its membrane, acquires a pale jellow colour, and is now the perfect grain of pollen. I IN ORCUIDE^ AND ASCLEPIADEiE. a* 1 V eiice, particularly in the parasitical tribes, of fibrous or spirally striated cells in the parenchyma, especially of the leaves, but also in the white covering of the radical fibres. In the leaves, they are either short spirally striated cells whose longer diameter is at right angles to the surface, as in Sfciis and TlcurothalUs, and Avhose fibres or striic are connected by a broader membrane ; or, being greatly elongated and running in the direction of the leaf, resemble compound spiral vessels of enormous diameter, and consist- ing entirely of the spiral fibres with no visible connecting membrane : the real spiral vessels in the same species being, as they generally are in the family, very slender and simple. In the white covering of the radical fibres the shorter striated cell is met with in many genera, especially I think in Oncidium and Epidendnim, in one species of which they have been remarked and figured by ]\Ieyen.^ My concluding observation on Orchideae relates to the very general existence and great abundance, in this family, of Raphides or acicular crystals in almost every part of the cellular tissue. In each cell where they exist these crystals are ar- ranged in a single fascicidus, which is generally of a square form. The individual crystals, — which are parallel to each other, — are cylindrical, with no apparent angles, and have short and equally pointed extremities. The abundance of these fasciculi of crystals in the cellu- lar tissue of the auricula? of the column or supposed lateral stamina in Orphydea?, is very remarkable, giving these pro- cesses externally a granular appearance, which has been l715 noticed though its cause seems to have been overlooked. In the recent work of Meyen,- also, some examples of these crystals in Orchidese are given. Phi/tolomiet tub. 11, f. 1 and 2. ■ Phjftototnit. m 516 ON THK OatiANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION ASCLEPIADEiE. Tlie various statements and conjectures on the structure and functions of the sexual organs in this family were collected, and published in 1811, by the late Baron Jacquin, in a separate volume, entitled, * Genitalia Asclepiadearum Controversa.' To this work, up to the period when it appeared, I may refer for a complete history, and to the tenth volume of the Linnean Society's Transactions, along with the first of the Wernerian Natural History Society's Memoirs, published somewhat earlier, for a slight sketch, of the subject. I shall here therefore onlv notice such statements as Jacquin has either omitted or imperfectly given, and continue the history to the present time. In 1763, Adanson correctly describes the stamina in Asclepias as having their filaments united into a tube surrounding the ovaria, their antherie bilocular and cohering with the base of the stigma, and the pollen of each cell forming a mass composed of confluent grains as in Orchi- deae. He is also correct in considering the pentagonal body as the stigma ; but he has entirely overlooked its glands and processes, nor does he say anything respecting the manner in which the pollen masses act upon or com- municate their fecundating matter to it. In 1779, Gleichen,^ although he expressly says that in young flower-buds the pollen masses are distinct from those glands of the pentagonal central body to which they 716] afterwards are attached, yet considers both masses and glands as equally belonging to the anthera, the mass being the receptacle of the pollen. He further states that before the masses unite with the glands they are removed from the cells in which they were lodged, and are found firmly implanted by their sharp edge into the wall of the tube which surrounds the ovaria ; that in this state a white ' JJicroscop. E/itd, p. 73, et seq. 1 ^ IN ORCHIDE.E AND ASC'LEPIADEiE. 517 viscid substance hangs to them, which, when highly magnified, appears to consist of very slender tubes con- taining minute globules ; and these tubes with their con- tents he considers as constituting the early preparation for the formation of pollen. He also asserts that the tops of the styles are not originally connected with the pentagonal body to which the glands belong — the stigma of Adanson, Jacquin, and others ; and that therefore the true stigmata are those extremities of the styles on which, he adds, vesicles and threads are observable. And lastly, he sup- poses that impregnation, Avhich he says is of rare oc- currence in this family, does not usually take place until those stigmata have penetrated through the substance of the pentagonal body, and are on a level with its apex ; at the same time he is disposed to believe that insects may occasionally assist in this function, by carrying the fecun- dating matter directly to the stigmata, if I understand him, even before they enter the pentagonal body. His con- clusion therefore is, that in Asclepiadeae impregnation may be effected in two different ways. This description, in several respects so paradoxical, and of which Jacquin has overlooked some of the most im- portant parts, is too remarkable to be here either omitted or abridged. It is not indeed strictly correct in more than two points, namely, in the pollen masses being originally distinct from the glands, and in the masses, when found implanted in the n - abrane surrounding the ovarium, having minute tubes filled with granular matter [-17 hanging to them. The remaining statements, however, though essentially erroneous, are so far founded in fact, that had Gleichen cither opened or rather dilated the opening which must have existed in the pollen mass when these tubes Avere found hanging to it, and more carefully attended to the state of the other parts of the flower when the mass was seen implanted in the tube, he must neces- sarily have obtained a correct view of the whole structure, and consequently have greatly advanced — by at ler.st half a century — not only our knowledge of this particular family, but also the general subject of vegetable impregnation . i ^ 518 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF EKCUNDATION In 1793, Christian Konratl Sprengel, who adopts the opinion of Jacquin both with respect to the pollen masses and pentagonal stigma, further states, that this stigma has a secreting upper surfD/^e or apex, and is formed of two united bodies, each of which conveys to its corresponding ovarium the fecundating matter, consisting of the oily fluid which exudes from the s»n*face of the pollen mass. He also considers insects as here essentially necessary in im- pregnation, which they effect by extracting, in a manner particularly described, the pollen masses from the cells, and applying them to the apex of the stigma. And lastly, as extraordinary activity of the insect is jcessary, or at least advantageous in the performance of this operation, that activity is, according to him, produced by the intoxi- cating secretion of the nectaria.^ In 1 809, an essay on Asclcpiadeae was published in the first volume of the Memoirs of the Wernerian Natural History Society, in which one o'i my principal objects was to establish the opinion, more or less conjectural, of Adanson, 718] Richard, Jussieu, and Schreber, respecting the struc- ture of the stamina and stigma. With this view I appealed to the remarkable fact, that in the early state of the flower- bud the pollen masses are absolutely distinct from the glands and processes of the stigma, to which they in a more advanced stage become attached. This proof of the real origin of parts I then believed to be entirely new. It has, however, been already seen that the fact was noticed by Gleichen, and it will presently appear that it was also well known to another original observer. In the essay referred to, I had not very minutely ex- amined the texture of the pollen mass, and in true Ascle- piadese I had failed in ascertaining its real internal struc- ture ; not having been then aware of the existence of the included grains of pollen, but believing, until very lately, that the mass in its most advanced state consisted of one ! It may here be remarked, that the prevailing form of inflorescence iu Asclepiadeae is well adapted to this economy ; for the insect so readily passes from one corolla to anotner, that it not unfrequently visits every flower of the umbel. IN ORCIIIDK,!'. AND ASCLEPIADEvE. 519 undivided cavity, filled with minute j^rnnular matter mixed with an oily fluid; and hence concluded that the fe- cundating matter was conveyed from the mass through the arm and gland to the stigma. In the month of April last I saw, for the first time, drawings of several Asc!ei)iadca3 made between 1805 and 1813 by Mr. Bauer, who, aware of the interest I took in this subject, with his accustomed liberality and kindness, offered me any part of them for publication. Among these drawings, exceeding perha;js in beauty m,A in the completeness of the details all the other productions with which I am acquainted even of this incomparable artist, an extensive series, exhibiting the gradual develop- ment of the parts of the flower in yisciepiafi curmsavioa, were the most important. In this series, made in 1805, and commencing when the pollen is just separable in a pulpy mass from its cell, the glands of the undivided stigma being still invisible, the fact of the distinct origins of these parts is very satis- aw factorily shown, in accordance with my observations in the essay referred to.^ But in these drawings Mr. Bauer has gone further than I did, having also reprcoented the internal structure of the pollen mass as cellular; each ce'l in the flower-bud just before expansion being filled with a grain of pollen, marked with lines indicating its quatem ry composition ; while in the expanded flower this grain ;'s exhibited as shrivelled, having discharged its contents, which consist of a mixture of an oily fluid and minute granules. From this, the con- cluding ' tage of the series, it may be inferred that Mr. Bauer's opinion respecting the mode of impregnation in Asclepiadeae agrees with that which I had adopted, and !i i: I „ ' In a flower-bud much earlier than the commeuc-.i.ent of Mr. Bauer's series I iiave found the pistilla to consist merely of U\o distinct very short semicylindrical bodies, tlie rudiments no doubt of tlie fuluie stigma. In tliis stage also the authera; are flat, nearly orbicular or ovate, greenish, rather thick and opaque, but petal-like, with no ineqi ''ty of surface, or any other appearance of the future celts, which in a soinewu. i. more advanced stage are indicated by two less opaque areolae, and at the same time the two semi- cyliadrical bodies unite to form the stigma. (PI. 36, figs. 7 — 11.) 520 ON THE OlUiANS AND MODE Oi' FECUNDATION K which, though probably originating with Richard in 1799/ and briefly stated by him in 1802," was first distinctly ex- pressed as a conjecture in 1780 by M. de Jiissieii. In 1817, Mr. Stephen Elliott states that he observed, in his Pododifjmd' — a genua nearly allied to Asclepias — a fibre or cord extending through the centre of the corpuscu- lar pedicel or attenuated base of the stigma, and commu- nicating from the anthera to the ovarium. He adds, that Dr. Macbiide has since seen it in some species of As- clepias. Tiiere can be no doubt that the cord here noticed is of the same nature with thnt which Gleichen has described in a difterent state, and of which I shall presently have occa- sion to speak. 720] Id 1824, Professor Link,^ while he jidmits the distinct origins of the pollen masses and glands or corpuscula seated on the angles of the stigma, yet considers both these {)arts as equally belonging to the anthera. In this respect lis opinion is identical with that of Gleichen. The pollen mass, he adds, is composed eitliv.v of a cellular tissue, or manifestly of grain " of pollen : the former part of the description being :loubt meant to apply to true Asde- piadejD, the latter i,u x'eriplocese. Professor L. C. Treviranus, in 1827," publislied some observations on this family, in which his account of the structure of the pollen differs in several points from that exhibited in !Mr. Bauer's drawings, which he states he had seen three years before this publication. In Asclepias curassavica, the species more particularly examined by Treviranus, he describes the pollen mass as filled with compressed, nearly round but obtusely angular, colourless, simple grains, containing minute granules ; the pressure of the external grains, or those in contact witli the general covering, giving it the appearance of being cellular. In speaking of the mode of impregnation, he says, that the pollen mass, at the time when its connection is esta- ' Encifcl. Botan. i, p. 212. » Bulliard, Did. de Bot. ed. 2, p. 5G. » Bot. of Carol, and Qeorg. i, p. 327. ■« Thil Bot. p. 300. * Zcitsch.f. Physiol, ii, p. 230. ... ., - i„,- :Jsm..sx^ ijs,, .. IX OllCIIIDK.E AND ARCLKriADKJ!. no i)lished with the process or arm of the ghmd, which is then very viscid, undergoes manifest clianges, from being ventri- cosc and opaque becoming flat, hard, and transparent. These changes he thinks arc probably owing to the extrac- tion of its fecundating matter by the process through which it passes to the ghands, and by them to tlie angles of the stigma, whence it may be easily communicated to the styles and ovaria. His opinion, therefore, in every respect agrees with that which originated with Richarl and Jussieu, and which I had adopted. The celebrated traveller and naturalist, Dr. Ehrenberg, in 1^29,^ has given a very interesting account of the [7:1 structure of the pollen masses in Asclcpiadese, from obser- vations commenced in 18:25, and others made in 1828. In this account he describes the pollen mass as consisting of a pro])er membrane bursting in a regular manner, the cavity being not cellular but undivided and filled with grains of pollen, each grain having a cauda or cylindrical tube often of great length, and all these tubes being directed towards the point or line of dehiscence. This ap- pendage or Cauda he considers analogous to the boijan of Amici and Brongniart differing however in its forming an essential part of the grain in Asclepiadeoe ; whereas in other famiUes the application of an external stimulus is necessary for its production. He is entirelv silent as to the manner in which these caudate grains communicate with or act upon the stigma ; and does not in any case remark, — what must, I think, have been the fact, at least in several of the plants in which this structure was observet', and especially in those with pendulous pollen, — that the mass examined was no longer in the cell of the anthera, bi - had been removed and pro- bably applied to some part of ''le stigma. In the month of July last I examined several species of Asclepias, with reference to Mr. Bauer's drawings and Dr. Ehrenberg's account of the pollen ; — the first object, there- I !i in 1 '! ' Tiiniio'a iv, p. 91. 522 ON THK OR(JAN.S AND MODK 01? FKCUNDATION y I therefore, wns to ascertain tlic structure of the poll.>n mnss. ^ Although on tliis su})jcct my earliest observations es- sentially agreed with Mr. Bauer's iigures of the mass, which represent it as having a subdivided cavity with ft grain of pollen in each cell ; yet a further examination had led me to adopt the o|)inion of Treviranus and Ehrenberg, who de- scribe its cavity as being undivided and filled with distinct grains. 732] I was confirmed in this opinion on considering the state of the mass after the production of the pollen tnbcs ; for it appeared very improbable that the cells, unless they were of extreme tenuity, could be either suddenly removed or sufficiently ruptured to admit of the passage of the tubes from its more distant parts to the point or line of dehis- cence. The appearance, however, occasionally met with, of lacerated membranes proceeding, as it seemed, from the ' [In the original impression, printed for distribution in October, 1831, tho passage I'roin tliis point down to llie paragrapli on p. 521 coinmeiiciiig " Oa the liitii of July," stood as follows, liiis was replaced in the 'Linneau Trans- actions' by that which is given in the text. — Edit.] "My earliest observations on this subject, made on several species of Asclep'ias, seemed to prove that the mass is cellular, nearly as Mr. Bauer has represented it. But on a further examination I was convinced that it can be termed cellular only in the early stages, in consequence of the state of the grains of pollen virhieh then certainly cohere ; while in the more advanced, and especially in the mature state, it is no longer really cellular, the grains being now distinct from each other; sections of the mass, however, whether trans- verso or longitudinal, still exhibit a cellular appearance. "These grains, when in this their perfectly developed state, are colourless, nearly round, but slightly and obtusely angular, probably from mutual pressure, much compressed, with an undivided cavitj% and no indication of their being composed of four or any other number of united cells. Their membrane is transparent, and has no appearance of being made up of two united coats, and the cavity is filled and rendered opaque by spherical granules of nearly uniform size, with occasionally a few oily particles. In this state no appearance or indication of the tubes or appendages described by Ur. Ehrenberg was found. " The general covering of the mass, which is of a deep yellow colour and very distinctly areolated, the meshes being angular, and in size as well as in form nearly corresponding with the included grains, may perhaps be considered as the outermost series of cells, whose lamnisc are closely applied to each other, as in the epidermis, and their cavity consequently obliterated. They thus form a coat of considerable thickness, necessary for the protection of the grains of pollen, in a mass which is destined to be removed from its original place by an insect, and applied by this agent to a distant part of the same or of a different flower." IN PUCJIIDK.E AND ASCLEPIADK.E. 523 margins of the nrcolac of the inner surface ofthe mass, added to tlie facts which had originally led nie to adopt Mr. Bauer's view, determined n»e to re-exaniinc the subject. The result of this exnniination, made on specimens of /tsrh'j)ias p/ti//o/((croi(l('.s [\W(\ purpiirasccuSy hut especially the former, proved that the mass in these species is really cellu- lar in all stages, as Mr. Bauer has represented it in A. craHfiuvica, and that in the advanced flower-bud, as in the expanded flower, the cells may be seen, though not without diHiculty, after their grains are remoNcd. The pollen mass in several species of iVsclepias, particu- larly in Anclcpia-s phijtolacco'ulo^ (and in A. cnrassavica^ ns figured by Mr. Bauer), consists of cells disposed in three series parallel to its sides, the middle series being often more or less interrupted. The cells of the outer layer of each side have their oppo- site walls very unequal both in colour and thickness. The outer wall of each of these cells, which is formed by one of the areolne of the surface, is of a deep yellow colour, nearly opaque, and of such thickness as to prevent external burst- ing; the inner is of a paler yellow, semi-transparent, and so much thinner as to determine inteinal rupture, Avhich in these cells, after the prijduction of the tubes, seems to take place without regularity, and to such an extent, that after the removal of the grain the remains of the inner wall are not very readily distinguishable. Sections of the mass, indeed, both transverse and longi- tudinal, exhibit an appearance of celluhirity ; but there is here a source of fallacy, imless the contained grains are also visible in the section ; and the best proof of its being cel- lular is derived from the state of the central or middle series after the bursting ol the mass. The cells of this c< iitral layer are of equal thickness throughout, and on the production of the tubes burst in a definite manner toAvards the convex edge of the mass, and at the same time generally separate from each other. They continue, however, to inclose the grain, or, as it may be > Tub. 35, Cg. 8. !:{ \ . I U ^,\- ' .1 -I v i i ' I i\ 521 ON TUF, ORCJANS AM) MODK OF FKCUNDATION ' f li^ considered, tlie inner mcmhrnne of the grain of ])olIen, wliosc outer niembrnne is formed by tlie cell itself; nnd the tenacity of this outer niembrnne is sucii that it nmy easily be removed from the inner without further apparent r\ij)ture. These central grains, thus covered by their respective cells, may readily be distinguished, by their pale yellow colour nnd a certain degree of opacity, from the naked grains or inner membranes, which, like their tubes, arc entirely colourless, nnd transparent.' In Asclepiadce, therefore, it niny be said that the greatest develo|)ment of the pollen grain exists; namely a grain having an undivided cavity, whose membranes are entirely distinct, nnd the jiollen lubes of which seem to possess the highest degree of vitality yet met with. In the perfectly developed state of the pollen mass, the grain, considered as distinct from its outer mend)ran(i or contahiing cell, is nearly round, but slightly and obtusely angular, much compressed, with an unilivided cavity, and exhibiting no indication of its l)eing composed of four or '~i any other number of united cells. Its membrane is trans- parent nnd colourless, mnde up of two united conts, nnd the cavity is filled with spherical granules of nearly uniform size, among which a few oily particles are occnsionnlly ob- servnble.'^ In this state ro nppenrance or indication of the tubes or appendages described by Dr. Ehrenberg is found. On the 16th of July, in repeating my examination of Asdepias purpurascensj^ I observed in several flowers one or more jjollen masses removed from their usual place, namely the cell of the anthera, and no longer fixed by the descending arm to the gland of the stigmn, but immersed in one of the fissures formed by the projecting alae of the antherae, nnd in most cases separated from the gland, a small portion of the arm or process, generally that only below its flexure, remaining attached to the mass.^ ' Tab. 35, fig. 9. 8 Tab. 34. = Tab. U, fig. 6; nnd lab. 50, figs. 3 nnd 13. * Tub. 35, figs. 2, 3, 4, nnd 7. ' IN OUCIIIDK.K AND ASCLKl'l ADK.K. 525 111 tlio cases now (les('nl)L'(l, tlio muss, \v\\'ui\i in f^nncral is entirely concealed by the aUc, was so placed in the lissure, that its inner ov more convex edge; was in contuct with tiu; outer wall of tiie tube formed by the united tilaments, and the gibbons part of the ed<^e closely pressed to that poiiit where this tube is joined to the base of the corresponding angle of the stigma.^ These masses, at the point of contact, in most cases adhered tirndy to the tube or base of the stigma, and on being separated, n white cord or fasciculus of extremely slender threads or tubes, issuing from the gibbous part of the edge, which had then regularly burst, came into view. On laying open the pollen mass, — which in this state was easily done, by first dilating the apertnre that gave issue to the cord, — each of the tubes composing it was fouml to proceed from a grain of pollen. 'JMiese grains retained nearly their original form, but were become more transpa- rent, and had generally lost a great portion of their granules ; and these granules were not often to be found even in the tube, especially after it had acquired considerable -j-y^ length." Almost every gram in the mass had produced its tube, and the tubes were directed from all parts of it towards the point of dehiscence. In this state the mass had become more convex from the increased bulk of its contents. The tube so produced from each grain of pollen cannot be said to be emitted from it, but is manifestly an elonga- tion of its membrane. These tubes are transparent, cylin- drical, about l-2()00th of an inch in dianieter, neither branched nor jointed, with no apparent interruption in their cavity, and when of great length, which they often attain, are frequently without granular matter. 1 next proceeded to examine the course of the cord, which in most cases, — and indeed in all where the mass had remained a sufficient length of time in the fissure, — had opened a passage for itself through the membrane, or rather had separated the upper edge of this membrane from ' Tub. 31, fig 7. » Tab. 35, fif?9. 7 and 10 ; and tab. U, fig. 12. ; ki I m ."■IS 526 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION L i I the l)tisc of the stigma, to wliich it was before united. Having effected this separation, it was found to proceed along the surface of the base of the stigma in a hnc exactly opposite to the glands seated on the apex of the same bevelled angle. The cord having passed along the surface of the attenuated base of the stigma until it arrives at its articulation with the two styles, then inclines towards the inner side of the apex of the style i^earest to it, and actually introduces itself, wholly or in part, into the hollow Of the apex, which in this stage is in some degree ex[)osed.^ But as the partial separation of the styles from the stigma, then taking place, is not always sufficient for the free ad- mission of the whole cord, a few of the tubes not unfre- quently become bent, in some cases even zigzag, doubtless 720] in consequence of the obstacles opposed to them j and siicii tubes very seldom enter the style, but along with others hang down externally below the joint. This introduction of part of the tubes into the apex of the style is soon fol- lowed by a manifest enlargement of the ovarium, and of tiie style itself, which, in Asclejjim jjyrj)Hrasce//s, then exhibits a discoloured blackish line, visible even on the surface of its inner side. On opening tlic cavity or body of the style in this stage, a fasciculus of tubes was constantly seen passing down the centre, which was originally pulpy, find the walls of the cavity formed by the passage of these tubes were always found indurated and blackened, having every appearance of being absolutely killed. I have never been able hitherto to follow these tubes further than the commencement of the ])lacenta, where they really appear to terminate.^ I have not at least yet suc- ceeded in tracing any of them either on the surface or in the substance of the placenta, tliough with this object I have examined it not only in its first degree of enlargement, but also in some of its more advanced stages. The same series of appearances, with very slight modifi- cations only, were observed in all the species of Asclepias (not indeed more than seven in number) which I had » Tab. 3', fiss. 7—9; and tab.'35, figs. 4 and 10. 0 Tab. S>, figs. 10 aud 11 ; aud tab. U, figs. 5 and G. IN ORCHIDEiE ANJ) ASCLEI'1ADE.E. 527 oppoitiniities of examining (luring the summer. For in those species in which the pollen mass was not fouiul transferred from its original position to the fissure, and in contact with the base of the style, no doubt by means of insects, it was not difficult to place it there ; and in doing so I never failed to obtain the same results. I now turned n y attention to the base of the stigma, expecting to find there such a modification of surface as might serve to account for the rupture and production of the tubes in the mass brought in contact with it. I liave, however, in no case been able to observe the slightest :;:;7 appearance of secretion, or any difierence whatever in texture, between that part and the general surface of the stigma. The bursting of the mass in Asclepias is uniformly on the more rounded edge ; and this, it may be observed, is the inner edge or margin of the mass, with reference to the cell of the anthera in which it is formed; and I may further remark, that in the onlv case in which 1 have hitherto observed dehiscence in an erect pollen nuiss, namely, in Hoya carnosa, it also takes place along the inner margin. In Asclepias the bursting always commences at the most prominent point of the convex edge, and to this part it is generally confined : it is sometimes, however, found ex- tending through the greater part of its length. On carefully examhiing the convex edge, and more par- ticularly its most prominent portion, I have not been able to observe in it any change or peculiarity of texture, or even any obvious dilference in the form of the meshes of the reticulated feurface. Notwithstanding this ap[)arent Avant of secretion m the base of the stigma, and of difier- ence of texture in the covering of the mass of pollen at the point where it com4>^ in contact with that organ, it must still be supposed that there j« some peculiarity both in the surface of the stigma and in tlie prominent edge of the mass, on which the effects in question depend. These eflPects are indeed very remarkable ; the stimulus here supposed to be derived from t^e surface of the stigma, I 'I i ft; -1 I: \ 'M 528 ON THE ORGANS AM) MODE 01' FECUNDATION and applied to the ])roniiiicnt point of the convex edge of the pollen mass, ])roducing its appropriate actio i not only in those cells or grains of pollen in immediate Cuntact wiih that point, but generally in every grain in the mass. 13nt as there arc no visible conductors of this stimulus uitliin the mass, it must either be supposed to be propagated from one cell to another, or conveyed from the prominent '-*< point of the edge to every other part of the surface of the covering itself. To ascertain whether contact of the convex edge of the pollen mass "vvith this point of the stigma was absolutely necessary for the rupture of the mass and the production of tul)cs, I in the first place introduced a mass into the fissure, but with its convex edge outwards. In this posi- tion 110 change whatever took place. I next removed one of the inlands of the andes of the stigma, and applied the convex edge of a mass to the surface thus exposed, Avhich even in this stage — to facilitate the removal of the sland by insects — continues to secrete. In this case, dehiscence and protrusion of pollen tubes did follow, more slowly, however, and h^ss completeh", than when brought in contact with the non-secreting base. On applying the pollen mass of one species of Asclepias to the l)ase of the stigma of another, the usual changes generally took place ; but still, as it seemed, less perfectly, and only after a longer interval. Pollen masses oi Jsclppian 2}i(rpurasc('ns being applied to the stigma of Epipadis pahistris, and immersed in its viscid secretion, the dehiscence, contrary to expectation, not only took place, but even more speedily than usual, that is within twenty-four hours. Some of the grains were also found discharged from the mass unchanged, while others, both discharged and still inclosed, had begun to produce tubes. The greater number of these observations were also made with A. pJiytoIaccoitfcs, which, on account of the greater size of its flower, I at first preferred. I found, however, with reference to such experiments, an objection to employing this species, arising from the great excitability, IN ORCHIDE/E AND ASCI.EPIADEiE. J29 SO to speak, of its mass, which in some cases produced its tubes merely on continued immersion in water. I even found that in this species, in the gradual decay of the m^ flower, where the parts remain soft, the rupture and pro- trusion of tubes took place while the mass was still in its original position, immersed in the cell of its anthera.^ The tubes produced in this situation often acquire a great length, but coming, immediately on their protrusion from the mass, in contact with the membrane of the anthera, their course is necessarily altered; and in their new direc- tion, which is generally upwards, they not unfrequently arrive at 'h^ top of the ceil, or even extend beyond it. In addiion to the several species of Asclepias already referred to, Cynanchum {Vincetoxicuni) nir/rum is the only plant of this family in which I have observed the whole of the appearaiices ; namely, the rupture of the mass, the production and protrusion of the pollen tubes, their union into a cord, with the course and entrance of this cord into the cavity of the style. The present essay, therefore, as far as regards this family, might with greater propriety have been entitled, " On the mode of impregnation in the genus Asclepias." It seems, however, allowable to conclude, that in all the genera having pendulous pollen masses, the same economy, slightly modified perhaps in some crises, is likely to be found. Hut among those with erect pollen masses, there are several in which more considerable differences may be expected. Of th section of the family I have hitherto had the opportunity >!' subnuttiug only one plant to careful examination, namely, Hot/a carnom ; and even here my observations are incomplete. In Hoya carnosa I have never found the pollen tubes produced, or masses ruptired, while remaining in their original position ; but I ha\ 3 f^ucceeded in producing these effects by bringing them m cuut*ct with certain parts of tlie corona. The rupture ;iii by Mr. Uauer), with grains of pollen, their granules, and some drops of au oily fluid. Fig. 5. A pollen mass entire, with a small portion of the arm adhering to its apex : — magnified as fig. 1. Fig. 6. A transverse section of a pollen mass, still more highly magnified, iu one of the cells of which is seen the single grain (or inner membrane), also separately exhibited to show that it is simple and slightly angular. Fig. 7. The pistillum with pollen masses, that have burst and protruded their tubes, applied to the base of the stigma, the glands and their arms being removed. The cords formed by the pollen tubes have passed along the corresponding sides of the conical base of the stigma, and have reached the tops of the styles. Fig. 8. A longitudinal section (more highly nuignificd) of the conical base of tlic Stigma with the two styles, to show more distinctly the course of the pollen tubes. 7:S'> li'ig. g. A pollen nmss after bursting, with its cord formed of the pollen tubes, entering the apex of the style, which is there lacerated. Fig. 10. The two Ovaria with their styles, one being somewhat enlarged in consequence of impregnation, and oneucd longitudiually; exhibiting pollen tubes extending from the apex of the style to the commencement of the placenta, Fig. 11. The same two ovaria and styles, both opened, to show that in one (the left), which is somewhat smaller, no pollen tubes are contained; the other (the right), which is impregnated, shows the tubes reaching the ovula, but not extending further. Fig. 12. Two grains of pollen (or rather grains deprived of their outer nienihranes), with portio)is of their tubes and contained spheroidal gr.nnules; roving that the tubes are extensions of this (the inner) membrane ;— very lighly magnified. 1; IN OIlClllUE^ AND A8CLEPIAUE.E. 535 Tab. 31 (35). Asclepias phytolvccoides. Fig. 1. All expanded flower (inagniUcd), from which two of the foliola coruiivB and one aiithcru have been removed. Fia. 2. The complete ristilliiiii, and on one side two of tlie antherte, the mcniurauc formed by the united filaments being cut off a little below the stigma; on the other side, a naked pollen mass applied to the stigma, with its gland and arm adhering. Fig. 3. A longitudinal section of fig. 3, to show on the left side a pollen mass, with a small portion only of the arm adhering, applied to the base of the stigma, and which, having burst, shows the protrusion of the cord formed by the pollen lubes. Fig. i. A longitudinal section of one half of the Stigma and the corres- [738 ponding style transversely cut near the base, showing more distinctly the posi- tion ul' the poUcu mass with the protrusion and course of the tubes. Fig. 5. The Style of fig. 4, laid open lengthways, exhibiting within its cavity and beyond it the pollen tubes reaching the apex of the placenta, a reflected portion of which, with three of its ovula, is aUo shown. Fig. G. An impregnated Pistillum, of which the style is laid open longitudi- nally, and the placenta, thickly covered with ovula, exposed, to show the descent and course of the pollen tubes. Fig. 7. A Pollen mass, to the apex of which the base of the arm adheres, with pollen tubes protruding from the point of dehiscence : — more highly uiaguiiled. Fig. 8. A transverse section of a Pollen mass, showing an arrangement of the cells somewhat dillerent from that of J. purpurasceus, there being here a middle irregular series, the cells of which in some cases appear to separate and cover the grains after the production of the tubes. Fig. 9. Two grains of pollen with portions of their tubes, very highly magnified, the grain to the left having its outer covering or membrane, which is removed from the grain to the right, and shown separately further to the left. Fig. 10. A Pollen mass which has burst and protruded its tubes, exhibited as entering the cavity of the style, which is laid open to show the commence- ment of their descent. Fig. 11. Two Pollen masses (with their arms and gland), which have burst and protruded their tubes while still inclosed in the cells of the antheraj; i"''7 this happening in A. pA^iolaccoides in that particular kind of decay mentioned in p. 529 of the text. J I ; ; Tab. 32 (36). Fig. 1. Two Pollen masses of Asclepias pufpumsceiis with protruded tubes ; the only instance met with in which both cords are introduced into the same style. NATIONAL MU^^LUivi OF CANADA 586 ON THE 0UGAN8 AND MODE OF FECUNDATION Fig. 2. A gmin of pollen, of the same 8pccic3, with a portion of its tube; the unusual form probably caused by the pressure of other grains and their tubes. Fig. 3. A grain of \Ht\\cn of Asckpias nurpuraiiccns containing numerous minute granules and two larger drops or globules of an oily fluid. Figs. 4, 5, & 0. Various combinations of pollen masses of Asclcpias purpiir- aicens. In these it is supposed that the insect having removed and ap|>licid to the stigma some of the masses, has extracted, by means of the arms still adhering to it, other masses with their glands and arms, A combination of the same kind, different from and more rcmnrkablc than any of these, but perhaps not very aceur.itely representeil, is given, in his Microscop, Entdeck., tab. 30, fig. 8, by Gleiehen, who appears (op. cit. p. 81) to have also met with other combinations, without suspecting in any case the real cause of such ap[)arently anomalous structures. Fig. 7. A flower bud of Axclepias c/irassavica in the earliest stage in which I was able to distinguish its parts ; the unopened corolla in its place with one of the sepala, the other four being exhibited separately :— highly magnilied. 7381 j"ig_ 8, The Corolla of fig. 7, opened and in part removed, to show the state of the contained organs; the figure exhibiting two petals hardly coherini^ at base; within these, two distinct petal-like bodies, alternating with them, and which arc the anthero;; and two other smaller bodies, which arc the pistilla as yet unconnected. Fig. 9. An Anthera taken IVom fi" ^, and more highly magnified, to show that in this early stage it is entirely .1-like, there being no indication of tlie two cells, of which the first api)(;arancc iu a somewhat more advanced stage i» given at Fig. 10. Fig. 11. A Petal of fig. 8, more highly magnified. Fig. 12. The Pistilla of fig. 8, as yet distinct, scarcely at all angular, and with no manifest cavities; so that these two bodies may be regarded as t;iiefly or entirely the component jiarts of the stigma. Fig. 13. Two Grains of pollen taken from the pollen mass of the expanded flower of Asclejnas curaisavica. IN ORCHIDEiE AND ASCLEPIADK.E. 537 ADDITIONAL OBSERVATIONS ON TDK MODK Ol ,m.. FECUNDATION IN OllCIIlDE.E. Read Juno 5tb, 1832. The following additions to the Paper which was coinniuni- cated to the Society in November lust, on tiic Sexual Organs and Mode of Fecundation in Orchidca' and Ascle- piadea;, relate entirely to the former family. In the cssav itself I had ascertained from the examina- tion of a considerable number of species belonging to different tribes of Orchideae, that in the expanded flower of this family, however long it had remained in that state, no appearance whatever existed of those tubes which form the mucous cords, either in the tissue of the stigma or in the cavity of the ovarium, anterior to the application of the pollen to the stigma j and that in all cases where pollen had been applied to that organ and enlargement of the ovarium had followed, the mucous cords were to be found. From these facts I had concluded that the tubes forming the cords were entirely and directly produced from the grains of pollen ; and hence I accounted for the cohesion of the pollen into masses, and its frequent application in that state to the stigma. Some cases, however, in which a few lobules or even grains of pollen only were observed on the stigmata of im- pregnated flowers, had led me to express myself doubtfully on this point. And since my paper \»^as read, I have had opportunities of making several observations and experi- ments which prove that the application of a very small portion of a pollen mass to the stigma is sufficient for the jiroduction of mucous cords of the ordinary size in the cavity of the ovariuru. My observations on this point and on the gradual pro- [740 duction and descent of these cords have been made chiefly on Bonatea »j)eciosa, perhaps the most favourable subject for such experiments in the whole family. I 11 '' \ 1^ Lidi I' Hi II 538 ON TIIF, OllfiANS AND MODE OK FKCUNDATION My Hrst observation on Bonatcn related to the probability of a single insect impregnating several or even many llowera with one and the same mass of pollen. To cflect this, it is only necessary that the viscidity of the retinaculum or gland with which the pollen mass becomes inseparably connected, and by means of which the mass is removed from its cell and adheres to the insect, should exceed that of the surface of the stigma, and that the viscidity of the stigma should be suilicient to overcome the mutual cohesion of the lobules composing the mass. These dilierent degrees of viscidity are very manifest in lioiintea s/jeciosa, in which, imitating the supposed action of the insect, I have succeeded in iiupregnating most of the flowers of the spike with a single pollen mass. I believe they exist also in the greater number of Ophrydea?, as well as in u)any Neottea3 and Arethusea). IJut even in ()i)hrydea3 they are not universally met with, a very remarkable exception existing, I believe, in the whole geims Ophrys, in which the resemblance of the llower to an insect is so striking, and in which also the retinacula, whose viscidity hardly ecpials that of the stigma, are included and protected by concave processes of the upper lip of that organ. It may also be remarked, that in the genus Ophrys im- pregnation is frequently accomplished without the aid of insects, and in general the whole pollen mass is found adhering to the impregnated stigma. Hence it may be conjectured, that the remarkable forms of the flowers in this genus are intended to deter not to attract insects, 7«] whose assistance seems to be unnecessary, and the action of which, from the diminished vicidity of the retinaculum, might be injurious. On this subject I will also hazard another remark, that the insect forms in Orchideous flowers, resemble those of the insects belonging to the native country of the plants. The next object I had in view was to determine the first appearance and progress of the mucous tubes. My observations on the orit/in of these tubes are not altogefher satisfactory. IN OIKMUDK.fi AND ASCI.RPlADKyE. .'3{) It appeared, however, in Bonatea, wliieh was also the plant most partieularly exjiniincd, that they first bocouie visible soon, but not immediately, after the produetion of the pollen tubes from the lobules or grains of the mass up[)lie(l to the stigma ; and that their earliest aj)pearance is in the tissue of the stigma, in the immediate vieiiiity of the pollen tubes, from which they are with difliculty dis- tinguishable, and only by their being less manifestly or not at all grnniilar in their surface or contents, and in general having those interruptions in their cavity, which I have termed coagula, and which I have never yet met with in tubes actually adhering to the grain of pollen. But even these characters, in themselves so minute, might be supposed to depend on a diftercnce in the state of the contents of the pollen tid)e, after it has ([uitted the grain producing it. It is possible therefore that the mucous cords may be entirely derived from the j)ollen, not however by mere elongation of the original jjolieii tubes, but by an increase in their number, in a manner which i do not attempt to ex})lain. The only other mode in which these tubes are likely to be generated, is by the action of the ])ollen tubes on the coagulable fluid, so copiously produced in the stigma at the only period when impregnation is possible. The obscurity respecting the origin of these nnicous tubes does not, however, extend to their gradual in- iria crease and progress, both of which may be absolutely ascertained. In Bonatea they are, in the first stage of their pro- duction, confined to the stigma, with the [)roper tissue of which they are more or less mixed. Soon after they may be found on the anterior protected surface of the style, at first in small numbers ; but gi-udually increasing, tht!y form a mucous cord of considerable size, in which very few or none of the utriculi of the stigma are observable. This cord, which is originally limited to the style, begins, though sometimes not until seveial days have elapsed, to appear hi the cavity of the ovarium, where it divides and subdivides in the manner I have described in my pa[)er, i (I ) 1 K I 540 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION its descent being gradual until the cords nearly equal the length of the placenta, to which they are parallel and a])pr()ximated. That these cords are not in any degree derived from those portions of the walls of the cavity of the ovarium, to which they are closely applied, and which I have termed the conducting surfaces, is manifest from the identity in state of those surfaces before and after the jiroduction of the cords. In Bonatea the first evidence of the action of the pollen consists in the withering of the stignia ; a similar decay of the greater part of the style soon follows, and the enlarge- ment of the ovarium generally begins before the withering of the style is completed. Wlicn the enlargement of the ovarium is considerable, and the mucous cords are fully^ formed in its cavity, a corresponding enlargement of the ovula takes place, and the nucleus becomes first visible. I have no satisfactory observations in l^onatea res])ecting any tubes going off from these coi'ds and mixing with the ovula ; but in Orchis Morio I have repeatedly and very clearly observed them scattered in every part of the surface of the placenta, and in not a few cases have been able to 718] trace them into the aperture of the ovuIup^, to which they adhere with considerable firmness.^ At what period they reach the foramen of the testa, whether before or immediately after the first faint appear- ance of the nucleus, I have not yet been able to determine. That the tubes thus traced to the foramen of the ovulum are of the same nature as those which I have called mucous tubes, and not those directly produced by the pollen, is proved by their exact agreement with the former in every respect, except in their being remarkably and irregularly fiexuose, apparently from the numerous obstacles they have to overcome after leaving the cords and beginning to mix with the ovtda ; for in the cords themselves, where the ■• ["Carefully" in the original — an obvious error of tiie press. — Edit.] - Since these additional observations were read, 1 have found in several other OrcliidcDB, especially llabcmria viridis and Ophn/s apifcra, tubes scattered over tlio surface of the placenta, and not unfrcquently inserted, in like manner, into the apertures of ovula. IN OROFIIDK/E AND ASf'LEPTADK-i;. 541 course of the tubes is not at all impeded, they are very nearly or aUogctlicr straight. The two most important facts stated in tlie present communication are ; first, the pro(hiction of tubes not directly emitted from the grains of pollen, but apparently generated by them ; and, second/?/, the introduction of one or sometimes more than one of those tubes into the fora- men of the ovulum, the point corresponding with the radicle of the future embryo. The principal points remaining to be examined, and Avhich we may hope, by careful investigation, to ascertain, are the precise state of the ovulum at the moment of its contact with the tube, and the immediate changes conse- quent to that contact. i t) M Supplementary/ Note. [7U Since the pa])er on Fecundation in Orchidea) and Ascle- piadea) was read before the Society, and a Pamphlet con- taining all its more important statements was distributed in the beginning of Novem])cr, 1S31,^ two essays have ap- peared on the same subject. The first on both families by M. Adolpl.e Brongniart, in the numbei's of the Annates ties Sciences Xatnrel/es for October and Novend)er, 1831, but which were not published until January and February, 1832; the second, by Dr. Ehrenbcrg, on Ascle[)iadea3 alone, in the Transactions of the Royal Academy of Sciences of Berlin, before which it was read in November, 1831. M. Brongniait's statements respecting Orchide/E to Ji great extent agree with those of my essay. They differ, iiowever, in the following important points : 1st, He does not seem to be aware of the operation of insects in the fecundation of this family, l2ndly, He considers the nmcous cords in the cavity of the ovarium (first seen by M. du Petit Tluniars, with whose observations he seems to be entirely unac(|uaintcd), ' I may also refer to an cxccllcnf, al)str.act of the Taper which appeared on tlic Ibt ol December, 1J^31, in the J'iiilos Ma;?, aud Annuls of Philosophy. ! 1} it" S ! 1 1 il 542 ON TTIE ORGANS AND MODK OF FECUNDATION as a continuation of the tissue of the stigma and style, and rs existing before the apphcation of the pollen to the female organ. And 3r(lly, He supposes that the male influence reaches the ovula in OrchidccT before the inversion of the nucleus ; an o])inion founded, as it seems, on his observations on Epipactis, in which, as well as in some other genera of the order, this is the state of the ovulum in the expanded flower. In AscLEPiADEiE M. Brougniart's observations, made chiefly in Jsdrpias amoenn and Gom2)hocarpu8 fruiicnsn, accord with my statements as far as relates to the applica- 715] tion of the more convex edge of the pollen mass to the base of the stigma, its consequent dehiscence, the protrusion of the pollen tubes, and their penetration into the cavity of the style. The chief differences are, 1st, llis not even suspecting the agency of insects in the fecundation of this family, and particularly in the plants examined by him, in which I have regarded their assist- ance as absolutely necessary. 2ndly, In his assuming that the pollen mass in these two genera of Asclcpiadea) is ruptured, and comes in con- tact with the base of the stigma without leaving the cell of the anthera. 3rdly, Ilis conjecturing that the secretion visible in the ex])nnded flower on the angles of the stigma after removing the glands, is absorbed by the glands and conveyed through their arms or processes to the pollen mass, which it excites to the production of pollen tubes. Dr. Ehrenberg, on the subject of Asclepiadea), repeats, with some slight modifications, his former statements quoted in my paper, and illustrates them by figures. In addition, he suspects that the pollen masses (which with Professor Link he regards as the true anthera, and the cells in which they are lodged as processes of the perigo- nium), are not originally distinct from {\w glaiuls of the IN ORCIIIDK^ AND ASCLEPIADE^. 543 sti>ma, regarded by him as tlie filaments of liis supDoscd antliera. * ^ The central pentangular body he considers as the stigma, but he has no observations on the mode in which the pollen IS a))plicd to it. And lastly. His original statement respecting the grains of pollen is so far modified, that he now believes them to be in the early stages without tubes or hoyami, which accorthng to him, make their appearance at the period of impregnation. , \ it i £'' SUPPLEMENTAUY OBSERVATIONS ox TUK FECUNDATION or ORCHlDEiE AND ASCLEPIADEiE. BY ROBERT BROWN. incprintedfroiH a nparofr iitiblicotwn for dittribittiou.'] LONDON, ^ili ]>?;«. 35 ^!i I! SUin>LE.UJ<^NTAllY OBSERVATIONS, &c. [i ORCIJIDE/K. In the obsci'Viitions appended to my Pajjer on these two Natural Families, ])riiite(l in the IGtli \'olnnie of the ' Liiineim Society's Transactions,' and which relate entirely to Orcliidea), it is stated, that in several species of Ophrydeiv the Tubes, produced either directly from the grains of Pollen, or in consequence of their a[)plication to the Stigma, were found spread over tlie surface of the PlaeeutiV, and not imfrequently inserted into the aperture of the Ovula. The correctness of this statement I have contirmed, during the present season, by numerous observations, not only on the same, but also on several other species. Another remark- ublo appearance observed in some of these species, espe- cially in Orchis nstidata, Jmca, Morio, and in Ojj/irt/s apifora, and which indeed I had before met with, but neglected to mention in my Paper, consists in the elongation and pj'utrusion of the jointed or cellular filament connecting the upper extremity of the Embryo with that of the original imdeus (the 1'ercine of .M. Mirbel). The Filamenl so ])rotru(led often ecjuals the whole Ovuluni in lengtlj, and ils elongaticju seems t-; depend not only on the enlargement of each of the cells or joints, of which the included thread consists, but also on the production of addi- tional joints. As, however, the Pollen tube is found ap])lied to the a])ertiire of the Ovulum uniformly before either the Eml)ryo or its thread is distinguishable, and as I have i i \\ f 518 s L 1 ' iM. 1 , .M I : N r A u V ( ) » s i: II \ a r i o n s never (»l)seivc(l the jjiotnidcd thread of the Ovuliini until alter tlie secondarv imeleii.-^ or Kinbryo, of wlnvU it is a eoiitimintioii, l)eeomes visible, I consider it as a produc- tion subsequent to impregnation. It is possible, tiicrefore, tiiat the nearly similar tubes which have been observed terminating, as it is 8U|)poscd, the nucleus of the nnimpregnnted Ovulum in a few other Families, may in some of these cases be of like origin. a: To the observations formerly made on the general structure of Orchideir, I have here to add, — 1st, That the cells of the lesta of the ripe seed are fre- quently spirally striated, though these cells in the Ovulum before and even for some time after inq)regnatio)i are abso- lutely without strio). Snd, The Fibrillse constituting the pubescence frequently produced, and in some cases entirely covering the surface of the aerial roots, as they have been called, of the parasi- tic.)! jiorlion of the Order, are very remarkable. These Fibrillan, which I have examined both in dried and recent specimens of several species, but more jjorticularly in the living state in Tlenaitihera cocc'uiea, are simple tubular hairs without joints, and whose apices, by which they adhere when attached to other bodies, are either of the same diameter, or somewhat dilated ; and then, as in Renanthera, often more or less lobed. In their natural state they exhibit, in most cases, hardly any indication of spiral structure ; but the membrane, of which they entirely consist, is sufficiently elastic to admit of being extended, and at the same time unrolled, to about twice the length of the Tube. Thev then form a broad ribbon of equal width throughout, and spirally twisted from right to left, — a direction opposite to that which generally obtains in spiral vessels. It is possible that this may not be the direction of the spire in all cases ; it is manifest, however, very generally, if not universally, in Renanthera. The existence of spiral tubes produced on the surface is probably of very rare occurrence ; and among Phsenoga- uious plants I have hitherto met with it only in the hairs ON f)nfHIT)KF, AND VSCLKPf A DK 1-:. 54V» of the imuT surtaco of the Corolhi of .some speeiiis of Ceropcgia, in tlie wool enveloping the spines in several speeies of Maniniillaria and Melocactns, and in the Coma of tile seed of an Apocyneons plant from Brazd : for the spiral vessels in the seeds of Colloniijc, first ohscrved by Mr. Lindley, and described by him as external, are seated between the two membranes of the testa, as I have long since described those of Casuarina. They differ, however, in direction ; being in Collomia transverse or perpendi- cular, while in Casnarina thoy are longitudinal, or parallel to the membranes. I; ABCLKPJADFiE. With H'finvd io this K/imiiy, it was remarked, both in the Pamplil't vvhieji was distjibiiled in the beginning of Novemlier, 1S3J, and i/i my l^iper in /|>e "JVonsactions of the Limiean f^Dcivty,' published iit ISlid, tlint I had [3 never been able to iind the Pollen hibi s descejiding lower than the commencement of tiie ovidif( roiis portion of the Placenta. Jiiit as this was far from satisfactory, especially after the further course of the analogous Tubes in Orchidese had been ascert;iined, I determined to re-examine the sub- ject. For this pur[)ose Asclqnas p/ij/to/accoidcs was selected ; and on the 12th of the present month I succeeded in tracing the Pollen tubes in that species, not only over the whole ovuliferous surface of the Placenta, but also going off* to the Ovula, to a definite point of each of which a single Tube was found in many cases attached. These observations I have now so frequently repeated, and always with results so exactly similar, that I have great confidence in the correctness of the following statement : In the newly expanded flower, tlie Ovulum in Asclepias 2)lnjfolaccoides is nearly obovate, and is compressed in the same direction as the ripe seed, but in a much less degree : its umbilical cord is inserted on the axis of the inner or ventral side, about one fourth from the apex, and a process H:: 550 SrPI'F,l',MKNT,\nY OIlsr.HVATfONS j)roroe(liiii^ from it is coiitiiuicd, tlioiii^^li not very (listiiictiy. to the opposite or lower extremity. On tlie upper mid broader end of tlie Ovnium ii deep groove is observable, commeneinn; at its inner margin, wliieli is nearly in contact with the IMarenta, and extending throngli its whole breadth, and somewhat oblicpudy downwards, so as to terminate at the same height on the onter side of the Ovulum with the npper cdg(^ of tlu; ventral und)ilical cord. This groove, or that point of it to which the i'ollen tnbe is attached, occnpics the place of the i'oramen so generally foni]id in the unimpregnated ovninm of IMiienogamous ])lants. In Asrh'jjiaa ij/n/lolaccoiffi's, however, and 1 believe the observation may be extended to every species of the genus, there is certainly no ju-rforation, nor at this period are the coats and iincleus of the Ovnium separable or even distingnishable ; and the same apparent simplicity of strne- tnre is fu\nid even in its earlier stages. Soon after the Pollen tid)es enter the cavity of the Ovarium, even before the Corolla falls off, they may be found spread over the whole ovuliferous surface of tlio Placenta, -which then often becomes of a light browji coloui-, but never dark brown or black, like the npper non- ovuliferous ])ortion. From the surface of the Placenta the Tubes go off, one to each Ovulum, along the depressed npex of which the Tube i)asscs till it roaches the outer extremity of the groove, where it is invariably inserted. To this point the Tube adheres so firmly, that I am in- clined to think it actually penetrates, to some dejjth at n least into the substance of the Ovulum ; a fact, however, which I have not yet absolutely ascertained. Soon after the insertion of the Pollen tube, n change takes place in the appearance of the Ovulum, an internal body or nucleus becoming visible, with the upper attenuated extremity of which the point of insertion accurately corre- sponds. The Pollen tube, when thus inserted into the Ovulum, is not always absolutely destitute of granules ; in some cases containing a few, which in size and form seem to be iden- tical with those that completely fill it in its nascent state. ON OIKIIIDKi; AND VSCLKIMADK.F.. 551 Rut ns such gianults, nt the period of insertion, arc citlicr very few in munbi r, or apparently aUonrethcr wanting, I nni still inclined to consider them rather as finnishing tlio nourishment of the Tube than as being the essential agents in fecundation ; the really active particles in this function being probably much more minute. 'J'hese supplementary observations may be concluded with the remark, that although the descent ( ♦' Tubes derived from the Pollen into the cavitv of the Ovarium, and their insertion into that point of ll.rOvulum where the Radicle of the future I'hubryo is seated, lias been abso- lutely ascertained in several species of Orchuleui and in one of Asclepiadeic, and probably will be found in the whole of thes(; two extensive families, yet it does not follow that this descent and insertion of Tubes should be evpected to extend to all Pluenogamous plants ; for among these some structures of (he female organ exist, which hardly admit of this (I'conomv. IjONOox ; .7«/y :Jl;r/, ISHU. w i ■ J > t^ .^^ 'V^. or« IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-S) ,^ .V Wo C6 !.0 [f »« I I.I 2.5 ir 11° mil 2.0 L25 i^ ^ f.6 6" VI e /2 ^;. :> ^ f Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. M580 (716) 873-4503 I> f<1 iS9Mi !M i « ON THE RELATIVE POSITION OK TlIK DIVISIONS OP STIGMA AND PARIETAL PLACENTAE I\ TKK COMPOUND OVARIUM OF PLANTS. BY ROBERT BROWN, E.R. & L.S. llhpiinted from ' FJcntce Jatdnicw Baricree? Fart IT, jp. 107— IIL*. LONDON. 1810. ^!a?gfgi;£^;?::^^iyjg;sJrff.g;)B(;j;j!^ji:posite to the inner series, or petals, b(ung fertile, and bearing their placenta) on their axes or disks. The chief argument in support of this view is no doubt ' Liun. Soc. Trans, vol. xvi, p. G98. {Ante, p. 501.) 3G '■ I I li ) 662 ON THE HKLATIVK POSITION OF Jl derived from the very remnrkublc dehiscence of the cnpsulo into six valves. But I have elsewhere pointed out cases where an analogous dehiscence occurs, in which, however, ft similar composition has never been supposed to exist : and if the presence of six vascular cords in sections of the ova- rium be likewise adduced in favour of the opinion, I may add that I have in the same place remarked that these vascular bundles belong not to the ovarium only, but also to the perianthium and stamina, and are equally observable in other families with adherent ovarium, as Iridea, in which a similar composition has never been inferred. With regard to the second family, in which Mr. Lindley believes the disk of the carpel to be ovuliferous, namely, Orobanchece, I find no other argument advanced in support of this view than that derived from the bursting of the capsule into two lateral valves ; but an opinion founded on dehiscence only may be said to be a mere begging of the question ; division through the axis of carpels, especially in the families related to Orobanchece, being nearly as common as separation of their margins. In this family also, as in Orchidece, the placentae are double, an argument in favour of their submarginal origin : and although, whether the carpels be regarded as lateral, or anterior and posterior, the placentae are not strictly marginal, yet there are other fami- lies where r. similar position of placentae is found, but in which the structure assumed in this hypothesis has never been suspected. As to the supposed affinity of Orobanchece with Gentianece, which might be adduced in support of this view, as far as it is founded on the assumed agreement of the two orders in the lateral position of their carpels, the argument, even if correct, would hardly be conclusive ; for in Gentianece there is at least one genus having quadrifid and another with quinquefid flowers, in which the carpels are 112] not lateral, but anterior and posterior, as I believe them to be in Orobanchece ; nor has it ever been supposed that in Gentianece the disk or axis is ovuliferous. In the account now given of the modifications of ovarium and stigma, I have, in conformity with the ordinary language of botanists, employed the term confluence, by which, how- 8TI0MA AND PARIETAL PLACENTAE IN PLANTS. 503 ever, is not to bo understood the union or cohesion of parts originally distinct, for in the great majority of cases the separation or complete development of these parts from the original cellular and pnlpy state has never taken place. Hut with this explanation the word may still he retained, unices connate should he considered loss exceptionable. I have also assumed that ovula belong to tlu; transformed leaf or carpel, and are not derived from processes of the axis united with it, as several eminent botanists have lately snpposed. That the placentae and ovula really belong to the carpel alone is at least manifest in all cases where stamina are changed into pistilla. To such monstrosities I have long since referred in my earliest observations on the type of the female organ in phonnogamous plants,^ and since more particularly in my paper on llnjjleaia -^^ the most remark- able instances alluded to in illustration of this point being kSetnpennvi/m teclorum, Saliv oleifolia, and Cochlearia armo- rafia, in all of which every gradation between the perfect state of the anthera and its transformation into a complete pistillum is occasionally found. > In Linn. Soc. Trans., vol. xii, p. 89. * Ibid. vol. xiii, p. 212, note. {Ante, p. :J79.) V i' ' 1 ON THE PLUEALITY AND DEVELOPMENT OP TUB EMBRYOS ti if! IN THE SEEDS OF CONIEERiE. BY ROBERT BROWN, ESQ., E.R.S., F.L.S., AND rOBEION MBMBEE 0» THE ACADEMY O* SCIENCES IN THE INSTITUTE OF FBANCE. ( Eeprirdedfroin the ' Annah and Magazine of Natural Hiatm-y,' fw May, 1844. Vol. XIII, pp. 368 -374.] ON THE PLUEALITY, &c.' [368 ';{ The following short paper on a snbject which I intend to treat at greater length, contains a few facts of sufficient interest perhaps to admit of its being received as a com- munication to the present meeting. In my observations on the structure of the female flower ' Read before the British Association at Ediuburgh in August ISSl, and {)ubli8hed in the Annales des Sciences Naturelles for October 18i3. The fol- owing abstract was given in the " Report of the Fourth Meeting of the British Association," 1833, pp. 596-7: — "The earliest observations of the author on this subject were made in tiie summer of 1826, soon after tlie publication of his remarks on the female flower of Cj/cadeee and Coniferce. He then found that in several Conifera;, namely, Pinus Slrobua, Abies excelsa, and the common Larch, the plurality of embryos i,- the impregnated ovulum was equally con- stant, and their arrangement in the albumen as regular as in Cycadece ; and similar observations made during the present summer on several other species, especially Pinus sylvestris and P. Pinaster^ render it highly probable that the same structure exists in the whole family. The first changj whicii takes place in the impregnated ovulum of the Coniferce examined, is the production or separation of a solid body within the original nucleus. In this inner body, or albumen, several subcylinarical corpuscula, of a somewhat different colour and consistence from the mass of the albumen, seated near its ape.K and arranged in a circular series, soon become visible. In each of these corpuscula, which are from three to six in number, a single thread or funiculus, consisting of several, generally of four, elongated cells or vessels, with or without transverse septa, originates. The funiculi are not unfrequently ramified, each branch or division terminating in a minute rudiment of an embryo. But as the lateral branches of the funiculi usually consist of a single elongated cell or vessel, while the principal or terminal branch is generally formed of more than one, embryos in Cont/eree may originate either in one or in several cells, even in the same funiculus. A similar ramification in the funiculi of the Cycas ci^cinalis has been observed by the (atiiui. Instances of the occasional introduction of more than one embryo in the seeds of the several plants belonging to other families have long been known, but their constant plurality and regular arrange- ment Lave hitherto only been observed in Cyeadea and Conifera." .1 568 ON THE PLURALITY AND DEVELOPMENT in Ci/radccB 'A\\i\. Conifcrtp, published in 1820/ I endeavoured to prove that in these two faniiUes of plants the ovuluni was in no stage inclosed in an ovarium, but was exposed directly to the action of the pollen. In support of this opinion, which has since been generally, though I believe not miiversally adopted, the exact resem- blance between the organ until then termed ovarium in these two families, and the ovulum in other pha3nogamous plants, was particularly insisted on ; and I at the same time re- ferred, though with less confidence, to their agreement in the more important changes consequent to fecundation. I noticed also the singular fact of the constant plurality of embryos in the impregnated ovula of Cycadcae, and the not unfrequent occurrence of a similar structure in Coniferce. In continuing this investigation, in the course of the same summer in which the essay referred to appeared, it seemed probable, from the examination of several species of the Linnsean genus Finm, namely, Pinus Abies, Strobus and Larix, that the plurality and regular arrangement of em- bryos were as constant in ConifercB as in Cytadeae ; for in all the species of Finm here referred to, the preparation for the production of several embryos was equally mani- fest, and the points or areolie of production were in like manner disposed in a single circular series at the upper extremity of the amnios. From these observations, which I have since confirmed in the same and also in other species of Pi/^M*, an additional and important point of resemblance is established between SCO] Cycadcce and Conifera ; and it is worthy of remark, that while the female organ in these two families exists in a simpler form than in other phaenogamous plants, the normal state of the impregnated ovulum is much more complex, and might even be considered as compound, or made up of the essential })arts of several confluent ovula. On considering the well-known oeconomy of several Conifera, and especially of the genus Finns, as at present limited, namely, in their requiring (at least) two seasons to ripen their cones, it occurred to me that these plants, from ^ lu the Appendix to Capt. King's Voya{,c. {^Anic, p. 453.] OF THE EMBRYOS IN THE SEEDS OF CONIFERiE. 569 the extreme slowness in the process of maturation, con- joined with the considerable size of their seeds, and also from the striking peculinrity already noticed, were probably the best adapted for ar ; .ivestigation into the origin and successive changes of the vegetable embryo. With this view chiefly I commenced in the present summer (1834) a series of observations, intending to follow them up from the period when the enlargement of the im- pregnated cone begins to take place, to its cora})lete ma- turity at the end of the second or beginning of the third year. Pinus syhestris was selected for this purpose, corres- ponding observations being also made on other species, particularly Pinaster and Strobus ; and although the inves- tigation is necessarily incomplete, the facts already ascer- tained appear to me of sufficient importance to be sub- mitted to physiological botanists. In an essay on the organs and mode of fecundation in OrcJiidem and Asclepiadea, published in 1831, I have given some account of the earliest changes observable in the impregnated ovulum of the former family ; and in noticing the jointed thread, or single series of cells by which the embryo is suspended, I remarked that the terminating cell or joint of this thread is probably the original state of what afterwards, from enlargement, subdivision of its cavity, and deposition of granular matter in its cells, becomes the more manifest rudiment of the future embryo. I had not indeed actually seen this joint in its supposed earliest state ; the following observations on Pinus, how- ever, will perhaps be considered as giving additional pro- bability to the conjecture. But before entering on my account of the origin and de- velopment of the embryo in Pinus, I shall state briefly the still earlier changes conse(}uent to impregnation that take place in this genus ; not only with the view of rendering the account of the embryo itself more readily intelligible, but also in confirmation of the opinion formerly advanced on the nature of the female organ in Conifera and Cycadecc. The first and most evident change observable is the pro- i) \> M '■ I •■ # 570 ON THE I'LUllALITY AND DJiVELOl'MKNT (liictioii or separation of a distiiict body within the nucleus of the ovuluni, which, before impregnation, is a sohd uniform substance. 370] In this stage the upper extremity of the included body, cr amnios, is slightly concave, and has a more or less rough or unequal surface ; the inequality being in consequence of the laceration of the cellular tissue, by which it was in its early stage attached to the apex of the original nucleus, or rather to a short cylindrical process arising from it and corresponding in size and form with this concave upper extremity, from which it separates when the amnios has attained its full size. On this concave upper extremity of the amnios a few minute points of a deeper colour, and disposed in a single circular series, are sometimes observable ; in general, how- ever, they are hardly to be distinguished. Below the concave apex the amnios itself is slightly transparent for about one fourth of its length, the remain- ing portion being entirely opake. On dividing the whole longitudinally it is found to con- sist Ox a pulpy cellular substance, in which no definite cavity is originally observable ; the upper transparent portion is, however, of a looser texture, and on the included embryos becoming manifest, a cavity irregular both in figure and extent is formed in its centre. But before the embryos themselves or their funicuU become manifest, the areolae, or portions of the substance destined for their production, are visible. These areolae, as 1 observed them in the common larch in May, 1827, are from three to five in number, of nearly cylindrical form, arranged in a circular or elliptical series, and are seated near the apex, with which they probably communicate by the similarly arranged points of its surface already noticed. In the amnios of Finns si/Ivestris, as observed in June and July last, the corresponding parts were found con- siderably more advanced. In the specimens then examined, the remains of the embryoniferous areolae, from four to six in number, were still visible, but consisting of conical mem- OF Tll^ LT.IBRYOS IN THE SEEDS 01' CONU'Ellili;. 571 brancs of a brown colour, presenting their acute apices towards the surface, and at the base seeming to pass gradually into the lighter-coloured pulpy substance cf which the mass of the amnios consists. Corresponding and nearly approximated to each of these conical membranes, a filament, generally of great length, and either entirely simple or giving off a few lateral branches, was found. This filament or funiculus consisted generally of four series of elongated transparent cells or vessels, usually adhering together with firmness, but in some cases readily separable without laceration ; and in one of the species examined, Pinus Pinaster, the transverse septa of the funiculus were either very obscure or altogether wanting. The upper extremity of each funiculus was in all cases [371 manifestly thickened and of a depressed spheroidal form; and in each of the four cells or vessels of which it consisted exhibited a small opake areola analogous to the nucleus of the cell, so frequently observable in the tissue of Monoco- tyledonous plants, and which also exists, though less com- monly, in Dicotyledones. A lacerated and extremely transparent membrane was generally found surrounding and adhering to the thickened origin or head of the funiculus. In the earliest state examined of Pinus Pinaster, the funiculus was found equally transparent through its whole length, and having no appearance of subdivision or any other indication of embryo at its lower extremity. In a somewhat more advanced state of the same plant, as well as in the two other species observed, namely, Pinus si/lvestris and Strobus, the lower extremity 0^ the funiculus was sub- divided into short cells, sometimes disposed in a double series, but more frequently with less regularity and in greater numbers, the lowest being in all cases the most minute and also the most opake, from the deposition of granular matter, which is nearly or entirely wanting in the upper part of the cord. This opake granular extremity of the funiculus is evidently the rudiment of an embryo. When the funiciUus ramifies, each branch is generally terminated -JJ; V .V \ ■ 572 ON THE PLURALITY AND DEVELOPMENT i: by a similar rudiment, and these lateral embryoniferous branches not unfrequently consist of a single vessel or cell, while the embryo of the trunk or principal branch is as generally derived from more than one. That each of those opake bodies terminating the trunk and branches of the funiculi are really rudimentary embryos, is proved by tracing them from their absolutely simple state to that in which the divisions of the lower extremity be- come visible, and those again into the perfect cotyledons. The results of this investigation in its present incom- plete state are, 1st, that the plurality of rudimentary embryos in Finus (and probably in other Coni/eres) is not only constant, but much greater than could well have been imagined independent of actual observation ; each impreg- nated ovulum not only containing several distinct funiculi, but each funiculus being capable of producing several embryos. In the ripe seed, however, it is a rare occur- rence to find more than one of these embryos perfected. 2ndly. That an embryo in Coni/era may originate in one or in more than one cell or vessel even in the same cord ; and it also appears that the lower extremity of the funiculus, the seat of the future embryo, is originally in no respect different from the rest of its substance. The greater part of the appearances now described arc represented in the accompanying Plate. 872] April 20, 1844. Postscript. — It is necessary to notice the recent publi- cation of a very important memoir by MM. de Mirbel and Spach on the development of the embryo in Com/era} These excellent observers confirm the principal state- ments of the preceding essay, with the brief abstract of which only they were acquainted. They have also extended the investigation to T/mJa and TaxuSy two genera which I had not examined, and in which, especially in the latter, the structure appears to be re- ' Anuales des Sc. Nat. 2 s^rie, November 1843. OF THE EMBRYOS IN THE SEEDS OF CONIFEU/E. 573 mnrknbly modified ; and they Imve ascertained some points in Pinus itself that I had overlooked. In this memoir M. de Mirbel refers to his early obser- vations on the structure of the seeds of Cycas which occur in an essay read before the Academy of Sciences in October 1810, and soon after published in the 'Annales du Museum.'^ These observations and the figures illustrating them clearly prove M. de Mirbel's knowledge of the plurality of embryos in Cvcl^ at that period. And in his recent memoir on Conifer a he regards them as giving the earliest notice of that remarkable structure ; stating also that my first publi- cation on the same subject was in 1835. But as the ' Prodromus Plorac Nova) Holland iae' was published before M. de Mirbel's essay in the * Annales du Museum,' which appears from his references to that work in the essay in question, he must have overlooked the fol- lowing passages : — " In Cycadi angulata puncta areas depressa; apicis seminis totidem canalibus brevibus respondent gelatina homogenea primum repletis et membrana propria instructis, unico quantum observavimus embryonifero, quo augente reliqui mox obliterati sunt." — Prodr. p. 347. " Structura huic omnino similis hactenus absque exemplo nee ulla analoga (nempe embryones plures in distinctis cavitatibus ejusdem albuminis) nisi in Cycadi et nonnun- quam in Visco cognita sit." — Prodr. p. 307. I may add, that this structure of Cycas was ascertained in living plants on the east and north coasts of New Hol- land in 1802 and 1803. The earliest observer of the principal fact, however, was probably the late Aubert du Petit Thouars, who in a disser- tation on the structure and affinities of Cycas published in 1804,^ distinctly notices the points on the surface and the corresponding corpuscula within the apex of the albumen, into which corpuscula he hazards th'' conjecture that the grains l^ts enter and become the future poUe ibryc ' ^'1 !; ' Annales du Museum d'Hist. Nat. torn, xvi, p. 252, tab. 20. ' Histoire dcs Veg^taux des lies d'Afrique, p. 9, tab. 2, n. 574 ON THE PLURALITY AND DEVELOPMENT \ I I regard to Ci/cas, niiglit bo considered the revival of the general hypothesis advanced by Morland in 1703,^ and some vears afterwards adopted, but without acknowledgment, by C. J. GcofFroy,' and which seems to have entirely origi- nated in tlic discovery by Grew of the existence of a for- amen opposite to the radicle of the embryo in the ripe seeds of some Leguminous plants.' But as M. du Petit Thouars had evidertly no intention of extending his hypothesis beyond C^cas and probably Zamia, it can hardly be said to anticipate the general and ingeniously supported theory of Dr. Schleiden, respecting wliich physiological botanists are at present almost equally divided. On this theory it is not my intention at present to express an opinion ; nor did the question of the mode of action of the pollen form any part of my object in the pre- ceding essay. I shall only here remark, that according to the latest statements of Dr. Schleiden with which I am acquainted,^ although he admits that his investigation is not in all points complete, he seems to have no doubt that his theory of the origin of the vegetable embryo in the I)ollen tube is applicable to Conifer a. He has in the first place ascertained the existence of my areolae or corpuscula, which he denominates large cells in the embryo-sac or albumen, in all the European genera of Conifera ;" and in Abies exceha, Taaius baccata, and Juniperus Sabina, he states that he has succeeded in preparing free the whole pollen tubes from the nucleary papillae to the bottom of the corpuscula. But as (if my observations are correct, and they seem to be confirmed by those of M. de Mirbel) the corpuscida are not developed in Pimcs, as the genus is at present limited, until the spring or even beginning of summer of the year after flowering, and if Dr. Schleiden's statement be also correct, the poilen must remain inactive for at least twelve months. The quiescent state of pollen for so long a time is indeed > Philosophical Transactions, vol. xxiii, parf 2, n. 287, p. Wl^. Mem. de I'Acad. dcs Sc. de Paris, 1711, p. 210. 3 Anat. of Plants, p. 2. ♦" Schlcidcu, Gruud. dcr Bot. 2 TIk il, p. 374. * Op. cit. pp. 354. et 357. ^afwiWiim^pi^ OP THE EMBRYOS IN THE SEEDS OF CONIFER.E. 575 not nltogctlicr iniprol)ablo on considcrinjjf the nnnlofvous (economy in several tribes of insects, in some of which the ninle fluid /cmains inactive in the female for a still long«'r period ;^ and in plant?, thongh for a much shorter period, I may refer to Goodcnovitv, in which the pollen is applied to the stigma a considerfible time before that organ is suffi- ciently developed to act upon or transmit its influence.'' But the supposed protracted state of inactivity in the pollen of Pinua does not necessarily lead to the adoption of Ur. [37t Schleiden's theory. With respect to Cycadcee^ whatever opinion may be adopted as to the precise mode of action of the pollen in that family, it is certain that the mere enlarge- ment of the fruit, the consolidation of albumen, and the complete formation of the corpuscula in its apex arc wholly independent of male influence, as I havt; proved in cases where pollen could not have been applied, namely, in plants both of Cycas and Zamia {Encephalartoa) producing female flowers in England at a time when male flowers were not known to exist in the country. EXPLANATION OF PLATE 33 (VII). Fig. 1. A scale of the cone of Pinus sylvesiris, with its winged seeds, one of which is abortive : natural size. N..3. Tlr niaining figures are more or less magnified. Fig. 2. An unripe seed, of which the testa, in this state cartilaginous, is cut open, partly removed and thrown back to show the included body, which is the half-ripe original nucleus with its sphacelated apex and the free portiofi of the inner coat, extending from the apex to about one third of the length of the nucleus, below which it is intimately connected with and inseparable from the outer coat. Fig. 3. The amnios or albumen, with the coats opened and laid back. a. The body of the albumen, with its sligiitly concave upper extremity : in this stage separated from b, the apex, which is conical above, below cylin- drical, and which was suspended from tlie top of the original nucleus. V der Schmetterl. &c. 1815, et Sicbold in Miiller's a Append, to Fiinders's Austral, p. 5G1. [Jn(e,p. 33.] • Herold. Entwickel. Archly, 1837, p. 392 fi7« ON THE PLURALITY AND DEVBLOPMEN T, ETC. I Fig. 4. A plan rulliur lliiiu actual representation of a longitudinal section of any one seed examin'^d, but the parts accurately copied from tl'o calvptrioforni nricnibrancs, the funiculi or susponsors, and tlio nascent embryos of seeds of J'inns fyheatru. In this stage the funiculi arc distinct from tlio calyptrajform membranes within which they oridnaled. Fig. 5 is also a plan of the sliglitly concave apex of the amnios or albumen, with its scmitransparcnt points or pores circularly arranged ; in this species {Pinua aylvettria) seldom exceeding Qve, and not uufrcqucutly br^ing only four or even three. Fig. 0. One of the funiculi or suspensors, with its dilated \ippcr extremity, io which the lacerated remains of a thin transparent membrane adhere : the funiculus itself ramified, each of the two lateral branches consisting of u single elongated tube or cell terminating in a rudimentary embryo : the trunk of tlio funiculus composed of several (apparentlv four) tuues or cells terminated by a single embryo, which is already slightly uivided, tlio divisions being the com- mencement of its cotyledons. Figs. 7 & 8. Two other funiculi belonging to the same seed less advanced, but both ramified. Fig. 9. A funiculus of Pinui Pinaster with its thickened head, in which the nuclei of its component elongated cells or tubes, and its adhering lacerated membrane are visible. The figure is given ])artieularly to show tiiat in this (the only one observed) there is no opake granular |)ortiou of the compound funiculus; in other words, no indication of a nascent embryo. Fig. 10. A funiculus of Pinua Allies, Linn., with its rudimentary embryo and thickened head, still partly inclosed in the calyptra:foriu membrane. ON THE ORIGIN AND MODE OF PROPAGATION OF THE GULF-WEED. BY ROBERT BROWN. ESQ., PRESIDENT OF THE MWKAX SOCIETY. i % j : I " 1 ,.i IB^rintedfrmn the ' Proceedings of the Lhmectn Society.' Vol 77, 2)ii. 77 — 80.j ='°T7Trmi ON THE [77 OEIGIN AND MODE OF PEOPAGATION OF THE GULE-WEED. Keiul before the Liniiean Society, !May 7, 1850. Read a letter, dated May 19th, 1845, addressed by the President to Admiral Sir Francis Beaufort, for comnuinica- tion to Baron Alexander von Humboldt, " On the Origin and Mode of Propagation of the Gulf-weed." The letter is as follows : — " My dear Captain Beaufort, — I am vexed to have kept Baron Humboldt's letter so long, and now in returning it, that it should be accompanied by so little satisfactory information on the only one of its queries with which I could have been supposed to deal, namely, that which relates to the origin and mode of propagation of the Gulf- weed. " On this subject it appears that M. de Humboldt (in his Personal Narrative) first supported the more ancient notion, that the plant, originally fixed, was brought with the stream from the Gulf of Florida, and deposited in what Major Rennell calls the recipient of that stream. More recently, however, Baron Humboldt has adopted the opinion,^ also held by several travellers, that the Gulf- weed originates and propagates itself where it is now found. To the adoption of this view it appears that he has been led chiefly by the Histoire de lu Geop:rapliie du Noaveau Coutiueut, vol. iii, p. 73, and Meyeu, Reise, vol. i, p. 36-9. 1 ,1 TxSO ON THE ORIGIN AND MODE Ob' observations of the late Dr. Meyen, who in tlic yPA\Y 1830 passed through a considerable portion of the great band of 7s] Gulf-weed, and who ascertained, as he states, from the examination of several thousand specimens, that it was uniformly destitute both of root and fructification ; he con- cludes, therefore, that the plant propagates itself solely by lateral branches ; he at the same time denies that it is brought from the Gulf of Florida, as, according'to his own observation, it hardly exists in that part of the stream near the great band, though found in extensive masses to the westward. I have here to remark that, as far as relates to the absence of root and fructification, Meyen has only con- firmed by actual observation what had been previously stated by several authors, particularly by jMr. Tm'ner (in his ' Ilis- toria Fucorum,' vol. i, p. 103, published in 1808), and Agardh (in his ' Species Algarum,' p. G, published in 18.20). But Meyen materially weakens his own argument in stating that he considers the Gulf-weed [Sar^assum bacciferum of Turner and Agardh), and the Sar(/assuin natam, or vulgar e, specifically distinguished from it by these authors, as one and the same species ; adding, that he has observed among the Gulf-weed all the varieties of Sargassicm vulfjare described by Agardh \ and finally, that on the coast of Brazil he has found what he regards as the Gulf- weed in fructification. Now, as Sargasmm natans has been foiuid fixed by a discoid base or root, in the same manner as the other species of the genus, and as according to Meyen the Gulf-weed has been found in fructification, the legitimate conclusion from his statements seems to be, that this plant is merely modified by the peculiar circumstances in which it has so long been placed. I am not, however, disposed to adopt Dr. Meyen's statement that he actually found the true Sargassum nafans, much less all its supposed varieties, mixed with the Gulf- weed, having reason to believe that at the period of his voyage his jjractical knowledge of marine submersed Algas was not sufficient to enable him accurately to distinguish species in that tribe. It is not yet known what other species of Sarffassum are mixed with the Gulf-weed, what proportion they form of the great band, nor in Avhat state, with respect PROPAGATION OF THE GULr-WP:El). 581 to root or fructification, they arc found; though, in reference to the (juestions under discussion, accurate information on these points woukl be of considerable importance. " Tluit some mixhu'c of other species prol)ably exists may be inferred even from Dr. Meyen's statement, and indi- rectly from that of Lieut. I'^vans, wlio, in his conununication published in ]\Iajor llennell's invaluable work ou the Cur- rents of the Atlantic, asserts that he found the Gulf-weed in fructification, Avhicli he com])ares with that of Ferns, a statement Avhich would seem to [)rove merely that he had found along with the Gulf- weed a species of Sart/assum ^\'\i\\ dotted leaves, the real fructilication of the genus bearing :'j no resembknce to that of Ferns, though to j)ersons slightly acquainted with the subject the arranged dots on the leaves might readily suggest the comparison. " AVith regard to the non-existence of roots in the Gulf- weed as a proof of specific distinction, it is to be observed that the genus Scayassuiu, now consisting of about sixty species, is one of the most natural and most readily dis- tinguished of the family Fucacea^ and that there is no reason to believe that any other species of the genus, even tlioso most nearly related to, and some of which have been con- founded with it, are originally destitute of roots ; though some of them are not unfrequently found both in the fixed and in considerable masses in the floating state, retaining vitality and probably propagating themselves in the same manner (see Forskal, Fl. ^gypt.-Arab., p. 192, n. 52). It is true, indeed, that a Sar(/assum, in every other respect resembling Gulf-weed, has, I believe, not yet been found furnished either with roots or fructification, neither Sloane's nor Browne's evidence on this subject being satisfactory.^ But the shores of the Gulf of Florida have yet not been suffi- ciently examined to enable us absolutely to decide that that is not the original source of the plant , and the differences 1 See Sloane's Jam. i, p. 59. I liave examiund Sloane's speeimcns in liis Herbarium ; they belong to Gulf-weed in its ordinary form, and are alike destitute of root and fruetification ; hence they are probably those gatiiered by him in the Atlantic, and not those which he says grew on the roeks on the shores of Jamaica. Browne's assertion to the same effect is probably merely adopted fr ^m Sioane. 682 PROPAGATION OP THE GULP-WEED. between the Gulf-weed and some other San/assa, especially S. nalans, are not such as to prove these two species to be permanently distinct. The most remarkable of these dif- ferences consists in the loaves of the Gulf-weed being uniformly destitute of those dots or areolae so common in the genus Sarf/assum, and which are constantly present in S. iiatans. These dots, in their greatest degree of development, bear a stnking resemblance to the perforations or apertures of the imbedded fructification in the genus. But as the receptacles of the fructification, as well as the vesicles, are manifestly metamorphosed leaves ; and as the production of fructification is not adapted to the circumstances in which the Gulf- weed is placed, it is not wholly improbable, though this must be regarded as mere hypothesis, that the propa- gation by lateral branches, continued for ages, may be attended with the entire suppression of these dots. *• That the Gulf- weed of the great band is propagated 80] solely by lateral or axillary ramification, and that in this way it may have extended over the immense space it now occupies, is highly probable, and perhaps may be affirmed absolutely without involving the question of origin, which I consider as still doubtful. " My conclusion, therefore, is somewhat different from that of Baron Humboldt, to whom I would beg of you to forward these observations, which will prove that 1 have not been inattentive to his wishes and to your own, though they will at the same time prove that I have had very little original information to communicate." SOME ACCOUNT or TRIPLOSPORITE, AN UNDESCRIBED FOSSIL FRUIT. BY ROBERT BROWN, EiSQ., D.C.L., E.R.S., UO^OHAUV SIKMBJiR OF THE HOYAL bOClETV OF EDINBUKGH AND KOVAIw lUISlI ACADEMY; VKEaiDEM' OF TUE UNNEAN SOCIETY. [Uepi-intcd front, tlie ' Trungactium of the Linncaii Society.' Vol. XX, j)/). 4t)9 — 475] I LONDON. 1851. ^ S^iJ*^^£^.Si^ V""", SOME ACCOUNT OF AN UNDESCRIBEB FOSSIL FEUIT. m Read June I5tli, 18-47. ^w The following imperfect account of a singularly beautiful and instructive silicified Fossil has been hastily drawn up, to supply in some measure the possible want of any other memoir for the present Meeting. The remarks which I am enabled to make, from detached memoranda, on so short a notice, will principally serve to explain the accompanying drawings, which I have carefully superintended, and which exhibit a very satisfactory micro- scopic analysis of its structure, and do great credit to the artistical talent of Mr. George Sowcrby, jun. The only specimen of this fossil known to exist was brought to London in 1843 by M. Eoussell, an intelhgent dealer in objects of natural history. His account of it was, that it had been in the possession of Baron Roget, an amateur collector in Paris, for about thirty years ; that after his death it was brought to public sale with the rest of his collection, but no offer being made nearly equal to the sum he paid for it, which was GOO francs, it was bought in. Tt was purchased here from M. Rousscll jointly by the British Museum, the Marquis of Northampton, and myself, for nearly £30. It seems to have entirely escaped tlie notice of the naturalists of Paris. Nothing else is known of its history, but from its obvious analogy in structure and in its mineral condition with Lepidostrohtis, it may be conjec- tured to belong to the same geological formation. The specimen is evidently the upper half of a Strcbilus W 586 ON TIIIVLOSPORITE, very gradually tapering towards tlie top. As brought to England it was not quite two inches in length ; but a transverse slice, probably of no great thickness, had been removed from it in Paris : the transverse diameter ef the lower slices somewhat exceeded the length of the specimen ; iTO] its surface, which was evidently waterworn, is marked with closely-approximated hexagonal arese, of which the four lateral sides are nearly twice the length of the upper and lower : these hexagons, Avhieh are the waterworn termina- tions of the bracteae of the Strobilus, becoming gradually smaller and less distinct towards the top. A transverse section of the Strobilus exhibits a cen- tral axis, from which radii directly proceed, constantly thirteen in number, resembling, when perfect, the spokes of a wheel, but several of them being always more or less incomplete. These radii alternate with an equal number of oblong bodies, also radiating, of a lighter colour, and which are not directly connected with the axis: beyond these twenty-six radiating bodies a double series of somewhat rhomboidal areolae exist. These appearances not readily indicating the actual structure in the transverse, are satis- factorily explained by the vertical section. From the vertical section it appears that the Strobilus is formed of a central axis of small diameter compared with the parts proceeding from it, which consist, — 1. Of bractese densely approximated and much imbri- cated ; the lower half of each of these stands at right angles to the axis, while the imbricating portion, of about equal length with the lower, and forming an obtuse angle with it, is gradually thickened upwards : these form the spokes and external rhomboidal areas of the transverse section. 2. Of an equal nmnber of oblong bodies of a lighter colour and more transparent, each of which is adnate and connected by cellular tissue with the upper surface of the supporting bractea. These bodies are sections of Sporangia filled with innumerable microscopic sporules, originally con- nected in threes (very rarely in lours), but ultimately sepa- rating, as shown in Tab. 35 (XXIV), fig. G. AN UNDESCllIBKD I'OSSIL I' HI IT. 587 From tliis triple composition or luiioii of sporules, which ditlcrs from the coiistniit (piadiuplc imion in trihes of existing ])hmts, namely, Ojj/nof/lus8ece and Li/cupodiacece, which, from other points of structure, nuty lie supposed most nearly related to the fossil, I have called it Triplo- sjwrite, u name ■which expresses its fossil state, the class or primary division to which it belongs, and its supposed pe- culiarity of strncture. The structure of the (uvis, which is well preserved in the specimen, distinctly shows, in the arrangement of its im vascular bundles, a pre])aration for the sup[)ly of an equal number of bracteae. These vascular fasciculi are nearly equidistant in a tissue of moderately elongated cells. The vessels are exclusively scalariforin, very closely re- sembling those of the recent Ferns and Lt/copotUacea ; and among fossils, those of Fmrolites, Lcpidoclcjidron, and its supjjosed fruit, Lepidoslrobus, as well as several other fossil genera; namely, Si(/illaria, Sti(/ii:aria, Vlodendroiiy Haloiiia ? and Dijjloxylon. The coat of the sporangium appears to be double ; the outer layer being densely cellular and opake, the inner less dense, of a lighter colour, and formed of cells but slightly elongated. On the lower or adnate side of the sporangium this inner layer seems to be continued, in some cases at least, in irregular processes to a considerable depth, I cannot, however, find that the sporules are actually formed in this tissue, but in another of somewhat diflerent appearance and form, of which I have been only able to see the torn remains. The minute granular bodies which accompany the sporules in the drawing Tab. 35 (XXIV), fig. G, are pro- bably particles of the mother cells, and are neither uniform in size nor outline. The whole specimen has suffered considerable decay or loss of substance, which is most obvious in the sporangia from their greater transparency, but equally exists in the opake bracteae, in which radiating crystallization occupies the space of the removed cellular substance. 58H ON THIPLOH.'OHITF, I ciiimot at ])r('scnt enter i'uHy into tlio (jucstion of tlie nfHnities of Ti'ipolosjmrl/c. I nmy reninrk, liowcver, tlint in its s(!nlariforni vessels it agrees witli all the fossil g-eneva snpposed to be Aeotylcdonons. In the strueture of its sporangia and spornles it approaches most nearly, among recent tribes, to Lijcopodiaci'rc, and OphioylnHSOfC ; and among fossils, no doiiI)t, to Lfipidosfrobiis, and conse- qnently to Lcpidodvndron. The stem structure of Lnpidodc/idron, knoAvn to me only in one species, Lepldodaudron Ifarconrlii, offers no objec- tion to this view, the vascnlar arrangement of the axis of its stem bearing a considerable resend)lancc to that of Trijjio.sponic: To the argument derived from an agree- ment in structure between axis of stem and of strobilus I attach considerable importance, an equal agreement existing both in recent and fossil Co)iifera. 173] In conclusion I have to state, that very recently (since the drawings ■were completed, and as well as the specimens seen by such of my friends as were interested in fossil botany) Dr. Joseph ITooker has detected in the sporangia of a species referred to Lcpidoslrohits sporules, and those also united in threes. There arc still, however, charac- ters which appear to me sufficient to distinguish that genus from the fossil here described. To the brief account hciic given of 2Vij)lu-^jjorite it is necessary to add a few remarks on some nearly-related fossils, chiefly Lcpidosfrolji, whose structure is now more completely known tluin it was wlien that account was sub- mitted to the Society. On the affinities of Lcpidostrobus to existing structures, respecting which various opinions have been held, it is unnecessary here to advert to any other than that of M. Brongniart, which is now very generally adopted, namely, that Lepidostrohm is the fructification of Lepidodendron, and that the existing family most nearly related to Lepidodendron AN' i;m)i;!schiiu;i) fossil rmrr. 589 is Li/copodiacca. Tlic same view is in great purt adopted in my jjaper. But I hesitated in absc'iitely rcfeirlng Triplosporife to Lcpuloslrohux, from the very iin[)L'r{eet know- ledge tiien |)ossessed of tlic strueturc of that genus. Tlie specimens of Zry;/(/(967yo/>/Av examined by M. Brongniart were so incomplete, tluit they suggested to liiiu an erroneous view of the relation of the sup[)osed sporangium to its supporting hractea, and of the contents of the sporangium itself they aftbrded him no information wJiatcvcr. In concluding my account of TripIoftporUc, I noticed the then very recent discovery of spores in an aduiitted species q{ Lcpidofiirohm by Dr. Joseph Hooker, Avho, iiware of the interest I took in everything relating to TriploHporitc^ the sections and drawings of which he had seen, communicated to me a section of the sj)ecimcn in which s})ores had been ob- served, but which in other respects was so nmch altered by decomposition, that it afforded no satisfactory evidence of the mutnal relation of the parts of the strobilus. The appear- ances, however, were such, that I hazarded the opinion of its being generically different from Triplonporite, an opinion strengthened by M. Brongniart's account of the origin of the sporangium. Since the abstract of my paper was printed in the Pro- [m ceedings of the Society, the second volume of the Memoirs of the Geological Survey of Great Britain has appeared, which contains an article entitled " Remarks on the Struc- ture and Aftiuities of some L(pklostrobL'' The principal object of Dr. Hooker, the author of this valuable essay, is from a careful examination of a number of specimens, all more or less incomplete, or in various degrees of decompo- sition and consequent displacement or absolute abstraction of parts, to ascertain the complete structure or common type of the genus Lepuloxil rohm ; but the type so deduced is in every essential point manifestly exhibited, and in a much more satisfactory manner, by the single specimen of Tnplosporite. This does not lessen the value of Dr. Hooker's discovery and investigation, but it gives rise to the question whether Tnplosporite, which he has not at all referred to, and therefore probably considered as not belong- noo (3N THIPLOSl'ORITR. ing to L('/)i(Insfrohiifi, bo ronHy distinct from tlint gnmis ; nnd iiltliough tlun-e are still scvernl points of dift'crencc rcmnining, nnmdy, the form of the strobiliis in Triplmpnr'h, contirnuul by a second specimen presently to W noticed, nnd in Lcpidofifrohits tlie more limited insertion of spo- rnngiunj, and the very remarkable ditferencc in the form of the nm'i|)o spores, hardly reconcilable with a similar origin to that described in IVip/o-ymri/o, 1 am upon tlu; wholes in- clined to reduce my fossil to Lppidosfrobun until we are, from still more complete specimens of that genus, better able to judge of the value of these dili'erences. The name 'IVi- plosporifeSt however, is already ado|)ted, and a correct generic character given, in the second edition of Professor Unger's ' Genera et Species Plantarum Fossilium,' p. 270, published in 1850, who at the date of his preface in 1840 was not aware of Dr. Hooker's essay on Lcpidoxfrobii^, the character of which he has adopted entirely from M. Brongniart's account. In October 1849 ]\I. Bron2;niart showed me a fossil so closely resembling the Tnploi^ponte, both in form and size, that at first sight 1 concluded it was the lower half of the same strobilu*. On examination, however, it proved to be of somewhat greater diameter. It was nearly in the same mineral state, except that the crystallizations consequent on loss of substance were rather less numerous ; it differed also in the central part of the axis being still more complete ; in the bractcoe being more distant and of a slightly different 47^] fcu'm : but the spores in composition, form, and apparently in siz- were identical. This specimen had then very recently been received from the Strasburg iSIuseum, but nothing was known of its origin or history. Mnv5, 1851. AN VNDESCRIBED FOSSIL FRUIT. 591 EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES OF TRIPLOSPORITE. Tam. U (XXIII). The figures A, B, C, and D arc of the natural size. Fig. \. A portion of the surface of the Strobilus, showing the hcxngonal areoltc. Figs. B & C. Transverse sections, exhibiting dilferent a|)pearance.i of tli.. I)raetea: and sporangia. Fig. D. A vertical section of fig. A. The remaining figures, E, F, (\ and IT, are all more or less magnified. Fig. E. A transverse section of the axis. Fig. F. A more highly magnified drawing of a portion of fig. E, to sliow the arrangement and proportion of the vascular and cellular tissues. Fig. G. A horizontal section of a snorangiuni, nuide probably near its origin. Fig. II. A portion of the outer wall of a sporangium or bracten. • Tad. 35 (XXIV). All the figures magnified. Fig. A. A vertical section of the axis, near, but not exactly in the centre, showing the ramifications of tiie central cord of the axis going to the circum- ference of the axis, and connected or supported by a loose cellular tissue at a a. Fig. B. A small portion of the axis, from which proceeds a l)ractea cut vertically through its centre, showing its vascular cord, and bearing on its lower and horizontal half a vertical section of an adnate sporangium, of which the base is cellular, rising irregularly and without spores, — probably a rare occurrence. Fig. C. A small portion of the axis, to show the sealariform vessels with [17:. the slightly elongated surrounding cells. Fig. D. A similar portion, fvom the central axis of the bractea of fig. B. Fig. E. A sinnlar portion, from the line of union between the bractea and sporangium of fig. B. Fig. F. A small portion of a sporangium, sufficiently magnified to show the arrangement and composition of sporules. Fig. G. Several sporules, both in their compound and simple f'latc, still more highly magnified, with the minute granular matter which usually accompanies them. r • ! INDEX. A.belia, resupination of its perfect ovula, 448-9 Abyssinia, list of new and rare plants collected in, bv H. Salt, Esq., 91 ; Flora of, has out little affinity to that of the West Coast of Africa, 162 Acacia, reason why the leafless species of, form one of the most striking features of the vegetation of Terra Australis, 2'i, 62 ; species found in the interior of New Holland, 339 Acantliacese, observations on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 134 Acrostichum aureum, identity of Af- rican and American specimens, 169 Acrostichum calomelanos and its allies, the fine powder on their under surface entirely composed of simple molecules and their primary fibre- like compounds, 473 Acrostichum velleum.the only Acotyle- donous plant in the collection from Central Africa, 303 Adanson, number of plants collected by him in Senegal, 100 Adhesion of the funiculus to the septum as a generic character in Cruciferse, 262, 268 JiiStivation, form off in Cleome penta- phylla, Crateva and Resedacese, 273, 279 Afzelius, Adam, number of species of plants collected by him at Sierra Leone, 101, 152 Africa, Central, observations on plants of, collected by Oudney, Denbam, and Clapperton, 257 Agathis, origin of the ovulum in, 458 ; analogy of male and female organs in, m Albumen, how formed, 451-2; pecu- liarities of, in various plants, 452 Alsodeia includes Cerauthera,Pai>salia, Conohoria, Rinorea, Riana, Fassura, Piparea, and Physiphora, probably Peutaloba, and perhaps Lauradia, 123-4 AlsodiusB, a section of \ioleaB, 123 Amnios, how developed, 451 Aiiiygdalese, a distinct order of the class Rosacese, 115 Auiyrideae, observations on the order, and on the species lound in tlie vicinity of the Congo, 112 Auona Senegalensis, a vct-y general plant along the hole of the West Coast of Africa, 153 Anonaceie, Eupomatia referred to, 74 ; observations on the s|)ecies found in the vicinity of the Congo, 105 Antherse and Fistilla, analogy of com- position in, 378 — 'iSOnote; proved Dy the transformation of one into the other in cases of monstrosity, 379 no(e ; dilferences in vascularity, &c., between the two organs, ibid. Authera of Rafilesia, structure of, 3/7 — 383; principal forms of, in l'ha;nogamous plants, 378 — 381 ; supposed regular type, 378 ; prin- cipal deviations from, 379 — 381 ; reduced development in many La- biatae, in Epacridese, Poiygalese, some genera of Acanthacese, West, ringia, Anisonieles, and Marantese, 380; increased development in many Scitaminea;, Orcliidese, and Laurinese, and in ^giceras, ibid. ; reduced and increased development coexisting in the same organ, as in the greater number of Salviae, and ! i 594 INDEX. in certain species of Viscuni, 380-1 ; deviations in the regular mode of bursting, as in Dillcuia and Sola- num, in several Ericin«e, in Tetra- theca, HamamelideiB, Berberidese, several Laurinse, and certain species of Kliizophora, 38] ; structure altered or disguised, as in Mjris- tica, Canella, and several Aroidese, in Cissampeios, Conospermum, and Synaphea, ibid.; various views of the structure in Kafflesia, 381-3 ; not obviously reconcileable to any hypothesis of a common type, 405 note. Anthers of Cycadeee, 459-60. Authocleista, a genus related to Apo- cineee, observations on, and its affinities, 133 Apex of tlie nucleus regarded as the f)oint of impregnation of the ovu- um, 453 ; has no organic connec- tion with the parietes of the ova- rium, 454 Aphyteia, compared with Rafflesia, structure of antlieree in, 388, 396-7, 401, 461 {see Hyduora) Apocineee, observations on the order, and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 37; further observations on the order, and on new genera belonging to it, found in the vicinity of the Congo, 133 ; no species in the collection from Central Africa, 295 Apodanthefe, a tribe allied to Raffle- siacece, 411 «o/e, 424; its charac- ters, 429 Apodanthes, its characters, 430 Apostasia, position of lateral stamina in, 499 ; composition of stigma in, 503; placentae of the trilocular ovarium opposite to the three outer divisions of perianthium in, 560-1 Aquilarinee, regarded either as a dis- tinct family, or as a section of Chailleteae, 126 Arachis hypogsea, of the banks of the Congo, doubtful whether in- digenous or introduced, 159; its remarkable geographical distribu- tion, 159-60 Araucaria, origin of the ovulum in, 458 ; analogy of male nnd female organs in, 461 Areola or nucleus of the cell in Or- chidcse, 511 — 14; in other Mono- cotyledonous and Dicotyledonous plants, 513 Arillus, of rare occurrence, how dis- tinguisiied, 449 Arnold, Dr. Joseph, his account of the discovery and description of the gigantic flower, afterwards named Ratflesia, 370—373 Aroideoe, peculiar structure of the embryo in the seeds of certain, 365 Artocarpese, characters of the order, and observation on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 138 AsarinsB, compared with Rafflesia, 384-5, 389, 392 Asclepi:\dea!, observations on the order^ anci n 'ts distribution in Terra Auslialis, 37; on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 134; in Central Africa, 295 ; observa- tions on the organs and mode of fecundation in, 487 — 543; sup- plementary observations on, 545 — 551 ; on the structure of the pollen mass in, 522 — 525 ; the pollen grains, 52t; removal of the pollen masses from their usual place, 524; how placed in the fissures formed by the alse of the anthersB, 525; their tubes, how produced, 525 ; direction of tlie cords to the apex of ihe style, 525-6 ; and as far as the commence- ment of the ]', ciiita, 526 ; dehis- cence of pol! V «s uniformly on the more rour ' : ►' ige, 527; ap- plication of pt»i :.. tss of one species to the stig of another, 628 : pollen tube traced to its attachment at a definite point on the surface of the ovula, 549 Asclepias, structure of the pollen mass in various species of, 523 Asclepias phytolaccoides, pollen tubes traced to a definite point of attachment on the surface of its ovula, 649 ; description of the ovulum in, 649-60 ; changes of the ovulum in, after the insertion of the pollen tube, 550-1 AsphodeleaR, observations on tho order ttimmn INDEX. 595 i.nd on its distribution in Terra Australis, 50 Asterantlius, characters of the genus, 388 note. Astranthus referred to Homalii'U.', 120 Atherospermeee, characters of the order and its distribution in Terra Aus- tralis, 25 Australia, Central, plants found in Captain Sturt's expedition into, 313; number of species collected, 315 Arena Forskalii forms a section of the genus Danthonia; its characters, and observations on its structure, 301-2 Averrhoa, its relation to Oxalis deter- mined, 114 Baffin's Bay, list of plants collected on the coasts of, by the officers of Captain Ross's voyage, 175 Balanites jEgyptiaca found in Bornou, 287 Balanophorese, objections to their union in the same class with Haffle- siacese, 412 — 415 Banana of the banks of the Congo, firobably of Asiatic origin, 150; urther observations on tiie native country of tiie bananas, 156-7 Banks, Sir Joseph, New Holland plants collected by him and con- tained in his herbarium, 6 Barren stamina in Orchidia, 48; in Proteacea;, 81, 83 Bauer, Ferdinand and Francis, their unrivalled talent as botanical painters, 402 note Bauer, Ferdinand, drawings made by him in New Holland, 3 ; his draw- ings of Hydnora Africana, 402 Bauer, Francis, his opinion on the placentation of Mosses, 348 ; his drawings of Rafflesia Arnoldi, 373, 401, 408, 409 ; his theory of im- Eregnation in Orchidese, 496 — 498 ; is view of the formation of the ovarium in Orchideae, 561; his drawings of Asclepiadese, and opin- ion respecting the'- mode of im- jregnation, 519, 520, 522 note. pregi m Baxter, William, plants collected by, in Western Australia, 338 ; found Kingia both in ilower and fruit, 435 Begonia, a genus which it is perhaps expedient to divide, 150 BegoniacesB form a distinct natural order, 150 Belvisia, observations on, 388; cha- racter of the genus, 388 note Belviseae, characters of the order, 388 note Berberidese, characters and limits of the order, 124 Beverley, Mr., plants collected by him in Melville Island, 185 Blackwellia referred to Homalino;, 120 Blighia sapida, undoubtedly intro- anced into the West Indies from Africa, 161-2 Bonatea speciosa, remarkable for the great development of its lateral stigmata, 503, 504; origin, produc- tion, growth and function or pollen tubes in, 537 — 540; viscidity of retinaculum in, 538 Boraginese, species in the collection from Central Africa, 297 Bragantia referrible to Asarinse, 385 ; a new species of, discovered in Java by Dr. Horsfield, 385 Brass, William, number of species collected by him in the neighbour- hood of Ca])e Coast, 101 Brongniart, Adolphe, his observations on the size, form, and motion of particles from the grains of pollen, 478-9; his observations on the fecundation of Orchidese and Ascle- piadese, 541-2 Brown, Mr., the companion of Captain Sturt, plants collected by him in Central Australia, 315 Brugmansia, Dr. IJlume's account of the genus, 402 ; its characters, 427 Bulb-liko seeds of certain liliaceous plants, their structure and economy, 364-5, 450. Burton, David, plants collected by him in New South Wales, 6 Butomeffi, arrangement of ovula on the carpels of, 379 note, 555 Buttneriaccap, characters of the order 596 INDEX. R and its distribution in Term Aus- tralis, 11, 12 Buxbaumia, character of the genus, and observations on its structure and afiinities, 351 Bywatcr, Mr., his microscopical ob- servations referred to, 485-6 Cadaba farinosa, observations on, 276 Ciesalpinese, observations on tiie order and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 23 ; species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 110; in Central Africa, 294- Caley, George, plants collected by him in New South Wales, 6 ; species of Eucalyptus observed by him, 18 Calyx, position of the fifth segment in reference to the axis of the spike in Polygalese, Lobeliacese, Leguminosffi, and Rosacese, 292 Calyx and corolla, distinction between, illustrated by Euthales and Velleia, 33 ; by Franklandia, 81 Canna Indica, probably of American origin, 158 Cannese, structure of flower in, 49 Capparideae belonging to the same natural class as Crnciferje, 272; observations on tiie order and on the species found in Central Africa, 272—280 ; number of pla- centne in, 273 Capparis sodada, observations on, and on another species from Central Africa, 279, 280 Capsicum, arguments in favour of its American origin, 158 Carallia, why referred to Rhizophorese, 119 Carex, structure of flower, 54 Caryophylleee, species of, in the col- lection from Central Africa, 285 Cassava brought from America to the banks of the Congo, 155 Cassia, observations on the pliyllo- dineous .speciea of, 327, 339 ; and on those with a sinn;le pair of cad- ucous foiiola, &c., ib. Cassuvise, observations on the order and the species found in the vicinity of the Con^, 112 Casuarina, spiral vessels in the seeds of, 46, 549 Casnarineae, observations on the order, and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 45 Cedreleas not found in Africa, 151 Celastrina;, characters of the order and observations on its distribution in Terra Australis, 27 Centrophorum, a genus of grasses formed on an erroneous conception of its characters, 302 Ceropegia, spiral fibres in the hairs of the corolla in, 549 Chailletese, characters and affinities of the order, with observations on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 125 Chalaza, its function, 440 ; merely the termination of raphe, 450 ChenopodeiE, how distinguished from Urticeae, 138 ; and from Phyto- lacpse, 139 Chloris Melvilliann, 183 Chrysobalaneae, distinctive characters of the order, enumeration of the genera composing it, and observa- tions on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 115 Circulation in threads or currents in the cells of the jointed hairs of the filaments of Tradescantia Virginica, 513 note. Cistinese found in Central Africa, 288 ; difficulty regarding the mode of im- pregnation in, 453 Clapperton, Captain, plants collected by, in Central Africa, 257, 259, 303 Clarckia pulchella, form of particles within the grains of pollen in, 466-7; motions of the particles, ibid. Cleome, observations on the genus, its subdivisions, and the species found in Central Africa, 273—276 Cleome (Gymnogonia) pentaphylla, regarded as a native of Africa and India, 275 Clianthus, observations on the New Holland species of, 321-2 ; on Clianthus Dampieri, ibid, and 339. Cochlearia armoracia, monstrosities in, illustrating the origin of ovula, 563 Cocoinse, a very natural section of the order Palmae, 141 INDEX. 597 Cocoa Indica, its remarkable geo- grapliicul dislributiou, Hi, 149 ; not seen ou the bauks of the Congo, IGl Cola, the African name of the seed of Stcrculia acuminata, 153 Colchicum, on the genus and its sub- divisions, and ou the species iu the collection from Central Africa, 298- 300 Collomia, spiral vessels iu the seeds of, 549 Combretacese, character of the order and observations on its distribu- tion in Terra Australis, 19 Compositae, observations on the class and its distribution in Terra Aus- tralis, 30 ; on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 128; proportions of the order in various countries, 128-9; species found iu Central Africa, 295 ; ovulum of, how differing from the usual struc- ture, 448 Confluence, explanation of the sense in which the term is used, 562-3 Congo, observations on the Herbarium collected by Professor Chrislian Smith in the vicinity of the, 97 ; number of species in the Herbarium, 99 ; proportion of Dicotyledonous, Monocotyledonous, and Acolyledo- nous, 100 ; comparison witii collec- tions from other parts of tlie West Coast of Africa, found by Adauson, Smeathmau, Brass, and Afzelius, ibid.; the vegetation of its banks compared with other parts of the West Coast of Africa, 152—162 ; with the riora of Abyssinia and Egypt, 162 ; of South Africa, 163 ; of the Cape de Vcrd Islands, St. Helena, Madagascar, and the Isles of France and Bourbon, 163 ; of India, 163-4; of Equinoctial Ame- rica, ibid.; proportion of new fenera and species in the Congo lerharium, 172 ; esculent plants of, 154-162. Couiferse, observations on the order, and ou its distribution in Terra Australis, 46 ; on the structure of the female parts of fructification, ibid. ; on the plurality and de- velopment of the embryos in the seeds of, 565 — 575 ; memoir on the development of the embryo in Coniferaj, by MM. de Mirbel and Spach, 572-3 ; areolae or corpuscula observed in all tiie European genera of, by Dr. Schleiden, 574 ; agreement of structure between axis of stem and strobilus in, 588 Coniferae and Cycadese, on the struc- ture of the female flower in, 453 — 461; the ovulum naked in, 453; plurality of embryos in, 455 ; opinions of authors respecting, 455-7 Connaracese, observations ou the order and its distinguishing characters, and on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 112 Convolvulaceae, observations on the species found in the vicinity of th« Congo, 135 ; in Central Africa, 296 Convolvulus Batatas not met wiih on the banks of the Congo, 161 Cotyledons, ou the value of certain modifications of the cotyledons iu cliaracterising sections and geuera in Cruciferee, 263 Craiaeva, observations on the genus, ils characters, and distribulion, 277-8 Craiseva Adansouii, the only knowu African species, 277 Cruciferae form with Capparideae, Re- sedaceae, Fapavcraceae and Euma- riaceae, a natural class, 272 Cruciferae, observations on the struc- ture and arrangement of the order, and on the species found in Central Africa, 261 — 272 ; on the structure of the dissepiment, 269 — 271 ; on the structure of the pistillum in, 270 note; stigmata and placentas of the adjoining cells confluent in, 559 Cryptogamous plants, number of pub- lished species [in 1814], 7 ; number of Australian species known [iu 1814], 7; proportion of in Terra Australis, 9 ; how far this propor- tion is influenced by climate, 9 Cucurbitaceae, their relation to Fassi- floreae, 121 ; anthers of, 461 Cultivated plants of the banks of the Congo, chiefly introduced, 1 55 i-THncTfc'grBtrftw 598 INDEX. r i Cunningham, Allan, plants collected by, in various parts of New Hol- land, 338 ; examined Kiugia in its native place, 435 Cunninghaniia, origin of the ovulum in, 458 ; analogy of male and female organs in, 401 ; note on its nomen- clature, 401 Cunoniacese, character of the order, and observations on its distribution in Terra Australis, 20 Cuticular pores (stumata) not found on the surface of the column, peri- ant hium, or bractcBB of Rafflesia, 377; do not perhaps exist in the imperfect leaves of plants parasitic on roots, ibid. CycadesB not found in equinoctial Africa, 149 Cycadeaj, plurality of embryos in, known to M. de Miibel in 1810, 573 ; corpuscula witliiii the apex of the albumen of, noticed by Du Petit Thouars in 1804, ibid. ; for- mation of corpuscula in the albumen of, entirely independent of male in- fluence, 575 Cjcadese and Coniferse, on the struc- ture of the female flower in, 453 — 461, 568 ; the ovulum naked in, 453; arguments in favour of this view, 454; objections to it, 454, 455; plurality of embryos in, 455, 568 ; opinions of authors regarding, 455 — 457; Linnseus, 455; Trew, 450 ; Jussieu, 456 ; Lambert, 450 ; Salisbury, 450; Mirbel and Schou- bert, 450 ; Richard, 457 ; origin of the ovulum, 458-9 ; analogy of male and female flowers in 458 — 461; pollen and antherae of, 459, 460 Cycas, origin of the ovulum in, 458 ; analogy of male and female flowers in, 459 Cynanchum (Vincetoxicum) nigrum,its pollen masses and their phenomena observed, 529 Cyperacea;, observations on the order, and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 54; furtlier observations on the order, its proportions, geo- graphical distribution, and the spe- cies found in the vicinity of the Congo, 142 ; in Central Africa, 300 Cypripedium, position of lateral sta- mina in, 499 ; composition of stigma in, 503 ; structure of its flower de- scribed, 501 Cytineae, a tribe of Kafflesiacese, 411; its cliaracters, 428 Cytinus, nearly related to Asarinse, 385 ; and to RHflBesia, 390 ; com- pared with Rafflesia, 404—410; structure of its ovarium, 404-5 ; mucous tubcs of its pollen observed, 407-8; seeds and embryo, 410; its characters, 428; characters of species, 428-9 Cytisus Cajan of the banks of the Congo, probably introduced from India, 159 Dacrydium, structure of the ovulum in, 455 ; origin of the ovulum, 458 ; analotry of male and female orgaria in, 460 Dampier, William, plants brought by him frcTm Shark's Bay and other parts of the W. Coast of New Hol- land, 7 Datisceaj form an order very distinct from Resedacese, 285 Dawsonia, character of the genus, and observations on its affinities, 348 —351 Deniiam, Major, plants collected by, in Central Africa, 257, 303 Deviation in number of parts, in some instances derived not from suppres- sion but from confluence, 39 Dilleniacese, observations on the order and its distribution in Terra Aus- tralis, 12 Dioscorea of the banks of the Congo, probably a native species, 160 Diosmeae, observations on the order and its distribution in Terra Aus- tralis, 16 Dissepiment in Cruciferse, its value in the formation of genera, 209 — 271 Dracaena Draco, its anatomical struc- ture, 439 Drummond, Dr. James, his observa- tions on moving particles in the eyes of fishes, 484-5 East Coast of equinoctial Africa, rela- tion of its vegetation to that of tlie West Coast, 162 INDEX. 599 Edwards, Mr., plants collected by him in Melville Island. 185, 194 Ebreiibcrg, C. G., iiis account of the structure of the pollen masses in Asclepiadeaj, 521, 522 note; his further observations on the sexual organs of, 542-3 Elseagnese, how distinguished from Proteacea), 82 Elaeis, monoecious and not dioecious, 140; situation of the foramina in its putamen, 140; its remarkable eeograpiiical di3tribution,]141 ; un- doubtedly indigenous to the whole of the West Coast of Africa, 161 Embryo, on the plurality and de- velopment of, in the seeds of Coni- ferse, 565 — 575 Epacrideas, observations on the order and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 38 ; hardly exists in the interior, 339 Ephedra has a naked ovulum, 453; structure of the nucleus in, 455 Epistephium.M.AchilleRichard'sideas of the structure of an Orchideous flower derived from, 501, 501 Eremophila, observations on the genus and its species, 332-3 ; character- istic of the vegetation of the interior of N. Holland, 339 Erythrophleum, observations on the genus, 111, 153, 290, 291 Erythrospermum, its alfinities, 121 Eucalyptus, reason why the species forms one of the most striking features in the vegetation of Terra Australis, 18, 62, 317; origin of the operculum, 75; species found by Mr. Eraser at Swan lliver, 311 ; species found in the interior of New Holland, 339 Eudesmia, its relation to Eucalyptus, 7^5 ... Eugenia, species of, in which the in- tegument of the seed is absorbed before its separation from the parent plant, 364 Euonymus, resupination of its ovula, 448-9 Euphorbia, the author's view of the structure of the genus, 28 ; a fru- tescent species with cylindrical stem and branches, observed in the vicinity of the Congo, 128 EuphorbiacesB, observations ou the order, and ou its distribution in Terra Australis, 28 ; on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 127 ; the double stigmata of many species of, 569 Eupomatia, how shown to belong to AnonacejE, 74 Farsetia, character of the genus and observations on its structure, espe- cially as regards its dissepiment, 269 Fecundation, observations on the organs and mode of, in Orchideae and Asclepiadese, 487 — 543 ; sup- plementary observations on 545 — 551 ; various opinions on the sub- ject, in Orchidea;, 490-8 ; in Ascle- piadeee, 516—521; as held in Orchideee by Haller, Adanson, 490; Curtis, C. K. Sprengel, Wach- ter, Schkuhr, Swartz, 491 ; Salis- bury, L. C. Treviranus, Ad. Brong- niart, Linnaeus, Schmidel, 492 ; Koelreuter, Jonathan Stokes, Batsch, L. C. Richard, 493; du Petit Thouars, 494 ; Link, Lindley, 495 ; Francis Bauer, 496-8 ; and in Asclepiadese by Adanson, Gleichen, 516, 517; C. K. Sprengel, 518; Francis Bauer, 519 ; Elliott, Mac- bride, Liuk, L. C. Treviranus, 520 ; Ehrenberg, 521 Filices, observations on the order, and on its distribution in Terra Austra- lis, 59 ; on the venation of, and the relation of the involucra to veins in various subdivi-^ions of the genus Asplenium, 60; further observations on the order, on its proportions, and geographical distribution, and on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 148 Fisher, Mr., plants collected by him in Melville Island, 185 Flagellaria, observations on the genus, 52 Flinders, Matthew, his survey of the coasts of Terra Australis, 3 Flindersia, in what respects it differs from Cedrelese, 72 Flower, the regular alternation of the divisions of the proxiniate organs, BB 600 INDEX. the more general arrangement, i^i ; admits of many exceptions, ibid. Foramen of the testa infallibly indi- cates the place of the future radicle, 264!, 446 ; observed in Kafflesiu, 406 ; in Hydnora, 407 Franklandia, observations on the genus, 81 Fiaser, Charles, his report on the botany of Swan River, and collec- tions formed there by him, 307, 338 Fruits, indigenous fruits of Western Africa, 155 FruiU and seeds, on some remarkable deviations from the usual struc- ture of, 357 Fuirena umbellata, identity of African and American specimens, 1G9 Gaudichaud, specimens of the caudex of a species of XauthorriioBa, brought by him from Port Jackson, 439 Genera, geographical distribution of, a clue to the native country of plants now generally dispersed, 149. 156 Gentianese, only one species in the collection from Central Africa, 295 ; position of their carpels, 562 Geraniacea: found in Central Africa, 288 Glands on the receptacle in several genera of Cruciferee, their number and position, 267 ; cutaneous (sto- mata) found on both surfaces of tlie leaves and foliaceous footstalks of the genus Eucalyptus, and of the leafless Acacise, and assisting to give a peculiar character to the Australian forests, 312; generally found on the under surface only, ibid. ; rarely, as in several Conifera;, only on the upper, ibid. Gleiclien, his description of the organs and mode of fecundation in Ascle- piadeae, 516-7. Gloriosa, observations on the genus and on the identity of African and Indian specimens, 170 Glycine subterranea, probably of African origin, 160 Gnetum, the ovulum naked in, 453 ; structure of the nucleus in, 455 Goodenoviw, observations on the order, and its distribution in Terra Australis, 31 ; comparison with Lobelia, 32 ; pollen of, remains long quiescent, 33, 575 Giaminete, observations on the order, aud its distribution 'in Terra Aus- tralis, 54 ; proportion of the order to Monocotyledons, ibid. ; subdi- visible into two great tribes, Poaccje and Paniceae, 55-8; struc- ture of the flower and analogy of its parts, 55-6 ; further observations on the order, and on its proportions and geographical distribution, 145; on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 146 ; in Central Africa, 288, 300 ; proportion of the two great divisions in the collection from Central Africa, ibid. ; stigmata ^ of, 559 Grainmitis Ceterach, the only fern in Mr. Ritchie's collection from the neighbourhood of Tripoli, 303 Griffith, William, his "attempt to analyse Rhizanthese," 423 Gulf-weed, on the origin and propaga- tion of the, 577—582; whether originally destitute of roots, 581 ; existence of dots in, 582 Gunn, Ronald, plants collected by, in Van Diemen's Land, 338 Habenaria bifolia, monstrosity of, un- favorable to the theory of the auriculae of the column representing lateral stamina, 500; H. viridis, mu- cous tubes inserted into the aperture of ovulum in, 540 noie. Haloragese, observations on the order and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 21 Hibbertia volubilis, its arillus, 449 Hibiscus tiliaceus, identity of speci- mens from the Congo and from India, 171 HippocraticesB, observations on the order and on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 107 Holcus, a cultivated species of, on the banks of the Congo, probably indi- genous, 160 IIomalina3, characters of the order, and observations on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 120 INDEX. 601 Hooker, Dr. Joseph Dalton, his dis- covery of sporules in Lepidostrobus, 588 ; his essay on^ Lepidostrobus, 589, 590 Horsfield, Dr. Samuel, drawings and specimens of Rafilesia Arnoldi, brought to England by, 373 ; account of a figure of a scconcl species of Rafflesia observed by him in Java, 388-9 Hove, Mr., plants collected by him in the vicinity of Cape Coast, 152 Hoya carnosa, dehiscence of its pollen mass, 527 ; rupture of the mass and production of pollen tubes, 529, 530 ; circulation in its pollen-tubes, 530 note Hydnora compared with llafilcsia, 388, 396-7, 401—410; structure of its ovarium, 40 1 ; ovula, 407 ; seeds and embryo, 409, 410 ; its characters, 427 Hydnora Africana, description of, 416-19; H. Americana, characters of, H. triceps, characters of, ibid. Hydnorese, a tribe of llafllesiaceae, 411 ; its characters, 427 Hydrolese, foundation of the order and its affinities, 135 Hydropeltidese, a section of NyinphBea- cese, arrangement of ovula in, 556 Hymenarithera, a genus intermediate between Violese and Polygalete, 125 Hypffilyptum, a corruption of the name Hypselytrum, 144 Hypselytrum, observations on the structure of the genus, 144-5 HypoxideK, characters of the order and observations on its distribution in Terra Aastralis, 51 Hypoxis fascicularis, a species of Colchicum of the section Mono- earyum, 298—300 Impregnation, diflBculties regarding the point of, in the ovulum, 453 ; mode of, in Orchideae, 506—510 ; artificial impregnation in, 538; in Asclepiadese, 528-9 Insects, frequency and necessity of their aid in the impregnation of Orchideae and Asdepiadeee, 531 ; a single insect capable of impreg- nating many flowers, 538 ; insect- forms of flowers inOphrys intended to deter and not to attract insects, 538 Irideaj, the double stigmata of several, 559 ; their relation to the cells of the ovarium in 559, 560 Jack, William, letter to Mr. Brown on the gigantic flower, afterwards called liaUlesia, 394 Junceas, observations on the order, and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 52, 439 ; observations on Kingia, Dasypogon, Calectasia, and Xerotes, as rei'errible to the order, 439 King, Philip Parker, plants collected during his voyages round the coasts of New Holland, 338 Kingia, a plant of very similiar habit to Xanthorrhoea, 51, 435 Kingia, characters and description of the genus, 433 — 439 ; observations on its ovulum, 439, 447 Koniga, characters of tiie genus, witli observations on its affinities and on the structure of its septum, 266, 2ns Labial ie form with Verbenacese, a natural class, 38, 135 Labiatse, observations on the order, and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 38 ; on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 135 ; in Central Africa, 297 Lardizabalese, arrangement of ovula in the carpels of, 379 note, 555 Lasianthera, too imperfectly known to determine its place, 151 Laurinse, with the exception of Cas- sytha, supposed to be unknown on the continent of Africa, 150 Leea and Aquilicia, only difl'erciit names for the same genns, 151 ; nearly related, if not absolutely belonging, to Viniferee, ibid. Legnotis, its characters and affinity, 119 Leguminosse, a natural class divisible into at least three orders, 22; number of species published, and of species found in Terra Australis, 22 ; of species found in the vicinity I 'III r 602 INDEX. ;.i of the Congo, 110: proportion of, to Phseuoeamous plants, 1 10 ; spe- cies found in Central Africa, 288 ; characters distinguishing Legumi- nosaj from Rosacea) and Polygaieos, 291-2 ; relation of pistiilum to calyx and axis of spike, 2'J2 — 294! Lenina, ovulum of, in what respect difl'ering from the usual structure, 448 Leontice tiialictroides, its supposed fruit a naked seed, which haa burst its pericarpiunt in a very early stage, 361 Lepidodendron, affinity of Triplo- sporite to, 588 Lepidostrobus, its analogy with Triplo- sporite, 583, and probable generic identity with, 589-90 Leptostomum, character of the genus, and observations on its structure and affinities, 352 — 355 Liliacese, peculiarity in the winged seeds of certain, 449 Liliaceous plants, biilbiuions of various writers on, ... -8; origin of the stigmata and phicento) iu, 560 — 2 ; cellular thread suspending the embryo iu, 569 ; on the relation of the lateral stamina, 499 ; believed to be placed opposite to the lateral divisions of the inner series of perianthium, ibid. ; auriculae of the column in, 500 ; inner series of perianthium converted into stamina in, 501 ; composition of the stigma and ova- rium in, 501 — 4 ; made up of three component parts,3502; Mr. Francis Bauer's views controverted, 502-3 ; functions of the different lobes of stigma, 503; relative position of stamina and stigmata, 504; de- velopment of unimpregnated ovulum, 604-5 ; conducting sur- faces of the ovarium, 505-6 ; mode of impregnation in, 506 — 510; production and course of pollen tubes, 507 — 510; distinctive cha- racters of the tubes, 507 ; gene- rally very numerous and forming a cord dividing into six portions, passing along the conducting sur- faces, 508; tubes separating and INDKX. (505 mixing with tlic oviiln, 508 ; opinion of I'rofcssnr Amici thai they come into contact with the ovuhim, 508-9 ; traced into the aperture of tiie ovulum, 510; tlie author not so fur aiivancecl, 509 ; orifjin of the pollen tubes, 509 ; their growth, 509, 510; a vital action, which may bo excited by I ho stigma of another species, 509- 510; their nutriment, whence de- rived, 510; effect of action of pol- len on stigma, 610 ; subsequent cliangcs in the ovulum, ibid. ; for- mation of the embryo, ibid. ; cel- lular thread passing from its apex to the apex of the original nucleus, 510, 511 ; changes in the embryo, 611 ; seed ana its funiculus en- tirely without vessels,511; areola, or nucleus of the cell, its [josition, &c. 511- 514; spirally striated cells in, 511', 515, 548; raphides in, 515 ; muco ; tubes in various species, ibid.; structure of fibrillie, constituting the pubescence of the aerial roots in, 548 Orchideee and Asclepiadero, analogy between the two orders, 530; in the presence of an additional part, consisting of a modification or pro- duction of the stigma, 530-1 ; in the frequency and necessity of the agency of insects in fecundation, 631 ; penetration of pollen tubes into the cavity of the ovarium, 531-2 ; function of the granules within the pollen lubes in reference to impregnation, 532 Orchidese and Asclepiadeae, supple- mentary observations on the fecun- dation of, 545 — 551 Orchis fusca, cellular thread of ovu- lum in, 547 Orchis Morio, mucous tubes entering the aperture of ovulum in, 540; cellular thread of ovulum in, 547 Orchis ustulata, cellular thread of ovulum in, 547 Orobanchesc, Mr. Lindley's idea of the placentation of, controverted, 562 Ouduey, Dr. Walter, plants collected by in Central Africa, 257, 259, 260, 272 Oiuhuya, clmrncters of the genus, and olwtMvations on its structure, 272 Ovarium, vascularity of, compared with that of the leaf, 379 note ; theoretical view of the origin or formation of, 555 ; exce{)tions to the ordinary condition of, 555-6 ; origin of various forms of compound, 457 — 563 ; supposed exceptions in Oichideo) and Urobanchcie con- sidered, 557—562 Ovulum, structure of the unimpregna- ted, in Cephalotus, indicates the position of the radicle of the future embryo, 77, 440; structure and de- velopment of ill iiufilesia, and in riiaiiiogamous plants generally, 406-7; in Hydnora and Cytinus, 407 ; structure of the unimpregna- ted, 439—452 ; in Kiugia, 439 ; in Cephalotus, 77, 440 ; generally con- sists of two coats enclosing a nu- cleus, 440; origin and relation of the coats, and of the future embryo, 440-1 ; structure of ovulum, as de- scribed by Grew, Malpighi, Came- rariiis, Alorland, Etienne iVancois Geoffroy, Claude Joseph Geoffroy, Vaillant, Meedham, Adanson, Spallanzani, Gajrtner, Turpin, Kicliard, Mirbel, Auguste de Saint- Hilaire, Ludolf Christian Trevira- nus, Dutrochet, and Lick, 442-7; in what respects the account given differs from all those observers, 447 ; exceptions to the general structure in Composite and Lemna, 448; importance of distinguishing between the coats of the ovulum and those of the rijje seed, 449 ; how determinable, 449 — 452; struc- ture and development of unimprog- nated, in Orcludeae, 504-5 ; in As- clepias, 519-5.50; the ovulum naked in Cycadere, Coniferse, Ephe- dra, and Gneturn, 453 ; arguments in favour of this view, 454 ; objec- tions to it, 454-5; origin of the ovulum in Cycadese and Coniferse, 458-9 Ovules, their marginal insertion in the simple pistilla, and in the com- ponent parts of the compound ovarium, shown in various instances, 379 note; cases of apparent ex- 606 INDEX. ii ception in N;^inphsea, Nuplmr, Bu- tomeee, Lardizabaleae, ibid., &55 ; Hydropeltidete, Mesenibryanthe- mum, 556 ; explanation of, 556 ; be- long to the transformed leaf, or car- pel, and not derived from processes of the axis, 663 ; arrangement of in Cyrtandracese, 558; in Hydnora, Ilafflesia, and Brugmansia, ibid. Oxalidese, distinction of the order, observation on its affinities, and on the genera composing it, 113-14 Falmee, observations on the order and on its distribution in Terra Aus- tralis and New Zealand, 51 ; further observations on the order, on its distribution, and on the species found iu t}ie vicinity of the Congo, 140 Panicese, a tribe of Graminese, obser vations on the tribe and its distri- bution in Terra Australia and else- where, 57-8 Papaveraceae, stigmata and placenta; of adjoining cells confluent in, 559 Papaw of the banks of the Congo, probably brought from America, 155 ; arguments in favour of its American origin, 158 Papilionacese, observations on the or- der, and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 24 ; species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 111; in Central Africa, 295 Parasitej on roots, distinguishing cha- racters of, in their leaves, seeds, and embryo, 391-2; modes of union between the stock and para- site, 392 ; no instance, at present, of parasites on roots originating frort! other parts of the plant, 395 ; found, however, to be the case in Ilafflesia Arnoldi, 403. Parasitisu of Rafflesia discussed, 389 — 392 ; proved, 394-6 ; compared with Cytinus, Aphyteia, Cynomo- riuin, and Balaiiophora, 391-2 ; mode of growth from the seed, and attachment to the stock in Raffles- iacese, 414 note Park, Mungo, plants collected by him on the banks of the Gambia, 152 Farkia, characters of the genus and observations on the species com- posing it, 289 and no/e Parnassia, stigmata and placentae of adjoining cells confluent in, 559 Paropsia, its affinities, 121 Parry, Captain, list of plants collected at Melville Island, during the voy- age of, 183, 195. Passifloreae, observations on, 121 ; regarded as forming a natural class, with Cucurbitaceae and Homatinae, 122; observations on the African species of, 150; compared with Rafflesia, 386-9 Paterson, Colonel, plants collected by him in New South Wales, aud at Port Dalrjmple, 6 Peliosanthes Teta, its seed becomes naked by the early rupture of tLo pericarpium, 362 Pennisetum trichotomum, a great an- noyance to man and beast, 302-3 Petaloma belongs to Melastomacese, 118 Phsenogamous iilaufs, number of species in Persoon's Synopsis, 5 ; number of Australian species known [in 1814], 7 ; [in 1849], 338 Philydrum, observations on the genus, 53 Phyllocladus, analogy of male and female organs in, 460 Phytolaceap, establishment of the order, observations on its structure and affinities, and on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 138 Pineapple of the banks of the Congo brought from America, 155 Pinus, origin of the ovulum in, 458 ; analogy of male and female organs in, 461; plurality of embryos in several species ot, 568 — 572; the species of, well adapted for an in- vestigation into the origin &nd development of the embryo, 569; early changes consequent on im- pregnation in, 569— 571 ; separa- tion of the amnios, 570 ; formation of cavity in, ibid. ; development of funiculi, 577; formation of embryos, ibid. ; ramification of funiculi, 577- 8 ; each impregnated ovulum con- INDEX. 607 taiuing several funiculi, and each funiculus capable of producing several embryos, 572. PiperacesB very rare in equinoctial Africa, 149 ; explanation of the structure of their seeds, 452 Pittosporese, character of tlie order and observations on its distribution in Terra Australis, 13 Pistilla and Antherse, analogy of com- position in, 378 — 380 note ; proved oy the transformation of the one into the other in cases of mon- strosity, 379 note Pistillum of Phaenogamous plants, observations on its composition, 269, 270 note ; hypothetical view of the structure of the compound, 270 note; 299 note; relation of tiie single pistillum, and of the com- ponent parts of the compound to calyx and corolla, and to tlie axis of the spike, 292 ; relations of re- duced pistilla, 292 — 291; complete number of pistilla and stamina equal to that of the divisions of calyx and corolla united, 293 ; this complete number equally rare in both the primary divisions of Phae- nogamous plants, ibid. ; iVlono- caryum offers the only known example of reduction to a solitary pistillum in the great class Liliaceae, 299 ; its position in that section of Colchicum, 300; [ ilia when of equal number usually placed oppo- site to the petals of Dicotyledons, and to the outer series of perian- thium in Monocotyledons, 300 Placentee, relations of stigmata and, 553 — 563 ; necessarily double, 556; their arrangement in the carpels, of various families and plants, 557- 560 ; Cruciferae, Papaveracese, Par- nassia, Iridese, 559 ; Orchideee, 560-562 ; manifestly double and conset^uently marginal or submar- ginal in, 560 ; as in Monocotyle- aonous plants generally opposite to the three inner divisions of pjrian- thium, ibid.; in Apostasia opposite to the three outer divisions, 560-1 ; in Scitamineee, 561 ; placentse of Orobanchra; double and submar- ginal, 562 Plantain of the banks of the Congo probably of Asiatic origin, 156 Plants, probable number of species in European Herbaria [in 1814], 7; proportion of Dicotyledonous and Monocotyledonous in Persoon's Synopsis and in Terra Australis, 8 ; in the vicinity of the Consjo, 101— 106 ; how far this proportion is in- fluenced by climate, 8, 102; pro- portion of Acotyledonous in Terra Australis, 9 ; in various parts of Europe, 9 ; in the vicinity of the Congo, 101 —104 ; common to equi- noctial Africa, America, and Asia, 164; to equinoctial Africa and America, but not found in India, 165; to equinoctial Africa and India, but not found in America, 165 Pleurothallis, spirally striated cells in, 515 Plumbaginese, species in the collection from Central Africa, 297 Plurality of embryos in the seeds of Coniferse, 565 — 575 ; constancy of, 568-572 Poacete, a tribe of Graminese, ob- servations on the tribe and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 58 Podocarpus, structure of the ovulum in, 455 ; origin of the ovulum in, 458 ; analogy of male and female organs in, 461 Pollen, marginal production of, in the antherse, 379 note ; mucous tubes of, observed in Cytinus, 407-8; applied to the apices of the enlarged ovula, 408 note; of Cycadeae, 459, 460 ; microscopic observations on the particles contained in the, 463 — 486 ; mode of action of the pollen in impregnation, 465-6, 475-6; in Asclepiadea", Periplocea?, and Orchideffi, 476 ; motion of par- ticles of pollen seen by Needliam and Gleichen, 477 ; observations of M. Brongniart, 478-9 ; occasionally in some plants continues long quiescent, 574-5 ; of Tradescaniia Virginica, development of, 514 note. Pollen grains, their structure in As- clepiadece, 524 Pollen tubes, their production and course inOrchidea), 507 — 510; As- clepiadese, 525-8,532; in other fami- G08 INDEX. lies, 532 ; funclion of llie granules of, in reference to inipreguation, 533, 550-1 ; origin, production, grow til, and funclion of, in Or- chidefc, 537 — 541 ; iu Bonatea spe- ciosa, 537 — 540; mucous tubes, their growtb, &c., 539, 540; traced into tlie aperture of the ovuluin, 540 ; confirmed in various species, 547 ; traced to a definite point iu the ovula of Asclepiadetp, 550-1; their course, structure, and function in, ibid. Poiygalese, observations on the order and its distribution in Terra Aus- tralis, 14; on its distinction from Leguminosse, 291-2 Poniax, undoubtedly referrible to llubiaceae, 36 Fotalia, observations on the genus and its affinities, 133-4 Preiss, M., plants collected by, in Western Australia, 338 Primulacese, species found in Central Africa, 297 Proteacea;, observations on the order and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 40 ; species found at Swan River, 310; few species found in the interior, 339 ; peculiarity in the winged seeds of, 449 Pterocarpus erinacea, the tree pro- ducing the African gum Kino, 290 aud note Badicle, position of the, in different genera of Cruciferae, 204 lladicle, position of the, in reference to the insertion of the funiculus of less importance in Zygopbylleae than elsewhere, 287 Raffles, Sir Stamford, his journey from Bencoolen into the interior of Su- matra, 369 ; letter to Sir Joseph Banks on the discovery of the great flower, afterwards named Rnfflesia, 370—373 ; letter to Mr. Marsden, with further particulars, 393-4; further specimens received from, 401 RafiSesia, account of a new genus of plants named, 367 ; character of the genus, 374 ; affinities of the genus, 383— 389,401— 415; compared with Asarinse, 384-5, 389,392, 396, 401 ; PussifloreK, 380-7, 389; Napoleona, 387-8; Cucurbitaceip, 388; Ster- culiacere, 388-9 ; Cylinus, 396, 401 ; the structure and economy of its female flower, 402 — 410; charac- ters of the genus, 424 Rafflesia Arnoldi, on the female flower and fruit of, 399; Dr. Arnold's account of its discovery, and dc« scription, 370 — 373 ; drawing and specimens brought to England by Dr. Horslield, 373 ; description of, 374 — 376, 415-10; its structure, 377—383; of its column, 377; vessels wanting, ibid.; of late forma- tion, 412, 413 note; perianthium and bractea;, ibid.; antherse, 377 — 383 ; possible styles and stig- mata, 382, 386; impregnation, 383 ; insects necessary in, ibid. ; discovery of female flower, 394-5 ; desiderata respecting, 395-6; whether para- sitical on the root from which it springs, 389 — 392 ; its reticulate base, 390, 402 ; structure of the female flower, 403 — 409 ; internal structure of ovarium, 403 — 405 ; compared with that of Hydnora, 404 ; and Cytinus, 405 ; develop- ment of ovula, 400-7 ; seeds, 408 ; embryo, 409 ; its characters, 424 Rafflesia Cumingii, structure of its column and the processes surmount- ing it, 405 note ; its character, 425 ; observations on its structure, 426 : and nomenclature, ibid. Rafflesia Horsfieldii, account of, 389, 390 and note ; its characters, 425 Raffle'sia Patma, Dr. Blumu's account of, i02 ; its characters, 424 Rafflesi \cc8e, a natural family, 410 ; its ch. ructers, 423 RafflesicH", a tribe of Rafflesiacca;, 410 ; its characters, 424 Raphe, apparently external in Zygo- phyllum Fabago, 287 ; its termi- nation affords a sure indication of the orgin of the inner membrane of the ovuluin, 441 ; its position in relation to the placenta, 448 ; ex- ceptions to the general rule, in con- sequence of resupination, 448 ; be- longs to the outer membrane of the ovulum, 450 Raphides in Orchideac, 516 iM)i;\. (509 Napoli'ona, 388; Ster- 8,396,401; lomy of its LO ; charac- :male flower r. Arnold's ry, and de- rawing and England by cription of, I structure, umn, 377 ; I late forma- ;)erianthiuni itherse, 377 s and stig- lation, 383 ; , ; discovery ; desiderata ether para- m which it i reticulate ure of the 9 ; internal 403—405 ; F Hydnora, i ; develop- seeds, 408 ; ters, 424 ure of its I surmount- acter, 425 ; iture, 426 : nt of, 389, ters, 425 i's account t24 nily, 410; aiHesiacca;, in Zygo- its termi- iication of imbrane of losition in , 448 ; ex- ile, in con- , 448 ; be- ane of the Reseda, the capsules of the genus open at top at a very carlv period, 363 Resedaceu', observations on the order, its structure, and affinities, '2S1 - 285 ; species found in Central Africa, 281 ; comparison witii Cap- parideic and Crucifera-, 282; Mr. Lindley's liypotlicsis regarding, controverted, 283; structure of petals in, 281, 283-4; development of flower-bud of Itescda odorata, 284 Restiacea', observations on the order and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 53 ; hardly exists in the interior, 339 Resupinatiou of corolla in Westringia controverted, 39 ; seed in Cremolo- bus and Menouvillea, 204 ; of ovules in Euonymus and Abeiia, 448-9 Rliamneo;, character of the order, and observations on its distribution in Terra Australis, 26 Rhizanthen>, objections to the union of llafilcsiaceiu and Bulauophoreii' in the same class, 112 — 415; Mr. Griffith's memoir on tlie phiiits re- ferred to, 423 RhizophorciP, character of the order and observations on its distribution in Terra Austraii;!, 2(J ; on thr species found in tiie vicinity of the Congo, and on tlie cliaiactcrs of tiie order, 119 Richard, M. Achillc, his idea of the structure of an Orchidoous flower, 501, 501 Ritchie, Mr., plants collected l)y him near Tripoli, &c., 260 Ross, James, plants colleeted b.v him in Melville Island, 1S5 Ross, Captain .Tohn, plants eolk;cted by the ofticers of his voyage on the coasts of Baffin's Buy, &e., 175 Roupellia grata, a species of cream fruit used by the natives ol" the west coast of Africa, 153 Rubiacete, forms wilii Apocineu', As- clepiadeie and cerlaingciicrarel'ened to Gentianea% a great natural chiss. 36; observations on the order and on its distribution in Tirni Austra- lis, 36 ; on the division of tiie order, and on the species found in tlie vicinity of the Congo, 130-2 ; pro- portions of the order and of its principal divisions in various coun- tries, 130 — 1 ; new genera of, found in the vicinit v of the Congo, ibid. ; species founa in Central Africa, 295 Ryania referred to Passifloreo;, 121 ; its ivflinity to Smeathmannia, 387 note Sabine, Captain Edward, plants col- lected by him in Melville Island, 185, 227 Safu of the banks of tiic Congo, a valuable fruit of the order Amyr- ideo!, 160 Salisburia, analogy of male and female organs in, 460 Salix oleilblia, monstrosities in, illus- trating the origin of ovula, 563 Salt, Henry, new and rare plants col- lected by, in Abyssinia, 91; rela- tion of plants collected by him to the vegetation of the west coast of Africa, 162 Saniolus Valerandi, perhaps the most widely diffused of riiajnogamous plants, 297 ; geographical distribu- tion of the genus, ibid. Santalaecw, observations on the order and oil its distribution in Terra Au.stralis, 12; its affinity to Olacina*, •»/ Sapindaceu', obsiTvations on the order and on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 107 Sapotea", only one species in the col- lection from Central Africa, 295 ; the woody shell of the nuts really formed of the testa, 296 Sapria, a genus of itaHlcsiacea', 423 ; its characters, 126 8argassum bacciferuni, regarded l)y Meycii as specifically identical with .Sargassiun natans, or vulgare, 5^0 Sargassuni natans found fixed by a discoid base, or root, oSO Saiirurus, explanation of tiie structure of its seeds, 45J Savigiiya, on the structure and elia- raeters of the genus, and its affinities in the order Crueiferic, 262, 265 Schleiden, M., his theory of imjueg- natioii, 571; his oliservatioii of the 39 610 INDEX. areolae or corpuscula in the albumen of all the European genera of Co- niferae, 574-5 Scitamineee, structure of flower in, 49 ; formation of albumen in, 452 Scoresby, Captain William, catalogue of plants collected in Spitzbergen by. ]79 Scrophularinai, observations on the species found in the vicinity' of the Congo, 135 ; in the collection from Central Africa, 296 Seeds never produced entirely naked, 359 Seeds and fruits^ on some remarkable deviations from the usual struc- ture of, 357 Seguieria forms with Fetlveria, a sub* division of Phytolacca;, 140 Sempervivum tectorum, monstrosi- ties in, illustrating the origin of cvula, 563 Sesamea;, one species in the collection from central Africa, 295 Smeatbman, Henry, number of species of plants collected by him at Sierra Leone, 101 Smeathmannia referred to Fassiflorese, its character and affinities, 386-7 note, 121, 381 Smith, Christian, plants collected by him in the vicinity of the Congo, 99, 173 Smith, Thomas, his observations on the general existence of the fora- men in the membranes of the ovu- lum, 411 Sowerby, G. B., jun., his drawings of Triplosporite, 585 Spheuoclea Zeylanica, identity of specimens from Congo, and various parts of Africa, Asia, and America, 170,171 Spiral tubes produced on the surface of the aerial roots of Orchideo;, 548 ; on the inner surface of the corolla of Ceropegia, 549 ; in the wool enclosing the spines of Mammil- laria and Melocactus, ibid. ; in the coma of the seed of an Apocyneous plant from Brazil, ibid. Spiral vessels, stratum of, beneath the outer coat of the seed of Casuarina, 46 Spiral fibrous, tubes containing and emitting mucus in Blennodia and Matthiola, 316 Spiral vessels in the bulb-like seeds of certain Liliaceous plants, 364 ; do not appear to exist in any part of BafiBesia Arnoldi, 377 ; shown to exist in various parts, 412; exist also in Hydnora, Cytinus, Bala- nophora, Cynomorium and Helosis, ibid. Spitzbergen, catalogue of plants col- lected in, by Captain Scoresby, 179 Stackhousese, characters of the order and observations on its distribution in Terra Australis, 27 Stelis, spirally striated cells in, 515 Sterculia, several species produce seeds which become naked by the early regular dehiscence of the ovarium, 363 Sterculiaceoi, comnared with Bafflesia, 388-9 Stigma, on the relative position of the divisions of stigma and parietal placentse in the compound ovarium of plants, 553 — 563 ; origin and type of, 558 ; necessarily consist- ing of two parts, not terminal but lateral, 558, 560; whence inferred, ibid. ; the two stigmata of each carpel generally confluent, 559 ; exceptions in Parnassia, Cru- cifera;, and Fapaveracea;, where the stigmata as well as the pla- centa; of the adjoining carpels ais confluent, ibid. ; how proved, ibid. ; in Irideae, also, where the stigmata alternate with the cells of the com- pound trilocular ovarium, ibid. ; characters derived from modifica- tions of stigmata of less value, 560 ; composition of, in Orchidese, 501-4; functions of its different lobes in, 503 ; relative position of stamina and stigmata, 504 Sturt, Captain Charles, plants found in bis expedition into the southern interior of Australia, 313, 337 ; in his expeditious to the' Darling, Murrumbidgee and Murray, 338 Style, a mere attenuation of the whole Dody of the ovarium, 558 Stylideae, observations on the order and its distribution in Terra Aus- INDEX. 611 tralis, 34 ; hardly exists in the in- terior, 339 Subgeneric or sectional names of natural groups proposed to form an essential part of the name, in- serted between brackets, 274-5 Swan River, general view of the Botany of, 305 ; number of species collected there by Mr. Charles Fra- ser,307; principal families contained in the collection, 307-8 ; observa- tions on the geographical dis- tribution of some of the more interesting families or species, 309 Tamarind of the banks of the Congo, probably of Asiatic origin, 156 Tapura referred to Chailletese, 126 Tasmannia, its remarkable stigma, 559 Taxus, origin of the berry in, 43 Terebintacese of Jussteu, made up of several orders and genera, 111 Terra Australis, general remarks on the botany of, 361 ; nature of the different parts visited by Mr. Brown and Mr. Ferdinand Bauer, 4 — 6; number of species of plants found in, by Mr. Brown, by Sir Joaenh Banks, by Mr. Davia Nelson, by Mr. Menzies, by Colonel Paterson, by Mr. David Burton, by Mr. George Caley, &c., 6 ; estimated number of species in the flora of [in 1814], 7 [in 1849], 338; pro- portion of some of the larger orders in the vegetation of, 62 ; a large proportion of the genera and species of phicnogamous plants peculiar to, 63; comparison of its vegetation with that of other parts of the world. South Africa, 03; South America, 64 ; New Zealand, 65 ; Europe, 65 ; list of species common to Terra Australis and Europe, 65, 68; the portion of the coast ex- tending from Swan River on the W. Coast, to Middle Island on the S. Coast, contains the greatest pro- Eortion of genera peculiar to New lolland, 309, 338; vegetation of the extratropical interior, 338 ; number of plants collected in the various expeditions to the interior, 339 Testa, bow formed and distinguished, 449, 450; sometimes completely obliterated, 450 ; forms the greater part of the substance of the seed in certain Liliaceee, 450 ; its singular development in the ripe fruits of Banksia and Drvaudra, ibid. Thoa, generically the oame as Gnetum, 453 Thonningia sanguinea, related to, if really distinct from, Balanophora, 414 note. Tiliacese, observations on the order and on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 108 Tillandsia usneoides, peculiarities of its vascular system, 413 '?'>/'» Tobacco of the banks of the Congo, probably brought from America, 155 ; arguments in favour of its American origin, 158 Tradescantia Virginica, cell-nucleus in its various tissues, 513-14 ; struc- tur« of the hairs of its filaments, 513-14; stria; on, 613 note; nu- cleus in, ibid, note ; circulation in, ibid.; development of its pollen, 514 note ; circulation in its pollen tubes, 530 note. Transportation of plants to distant localities, purposely, 167; acci- dentally, 167 ; by natural causes, 1 68 ; favoured by the degree of de- velopment and protection of the embryo, 168 Treniandrea;, character of the order, and observations on its distribution in Terra Australis, 15 Treviranus, L. C, his account of the structure of the pollen masses, and of the mode of impregnation of As- clepiadete, 520-1 Tribulus, subdivision of the genus, 318 Triplosporite, some account of, 583 — 591; history of the specimen de- scribed, 583; description of the specimen, 585-8; its axis, bracteae, sporangia, and sporules, 586-7; its analogy with Ferns and Lycopo- rtiucja!, 587 ; its microscopical structure, 587; its affinities, 688 ; its probable generic identity wi*h Lepidostrobus ; account of a fossil specimen closely resembling it, 590 612 INDKA". TrirapUis Funiilio, a second species of a New Holland genus of grasses, found in Central Africa, 302 Tiickey, Captain, observations on tlie plants collected iu the vicinity of tiie Congo, during the expedition of, 97 Unibellifertc, observations on the or- der and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 29 Ureua, the double stigmata of the compound ovarium o^ 559 Urticeee considered us a class rather than an order, 137; obs-^rvations on the species found in t' , vicinity of the Congo, 137 Vascular structure, conformity in, does not alw"ys indicate botanical affi- nity, exemplified in Conifera; and Wuiterajiiiffi, 413 note; not always uniform in strictly natural families, ibid, Verbenacese, r bservations on the order and on iti distribution iu Terra Australis, 38 ; on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 135 Violeee, observations on the order, and on the species found in the viciuity of the Congo, 122 Yiscum album, structure of its stami- na, 460 Vitis, includes Cissus, Ampelopsis, and Botria, 151 Westall, William, his view of King George the Third's Sound, in Flin- ders's voyage, iu which Kingia Aus- tralis is represented, 435 Xanthorrhoca, observations on, 50, 438 ; its anatomical structure, 438, 439, and note Zamia, origin of the ovulum in, 458 ; analogy of male and female flowers in, 459 Zygophylleo;, obfiervations on the or- der, and on plants belonging to it found in Central Africa, 285-287 BNl) or VOL. 1. FBIMTSO BY i. K. AULAUD, BAaXUUtOUKW CLOSS. r cies found Ko, 135 order, and ic vicinity its stami- npelopsis, of King , in Plin- ugia Ans- on, 50, ure, 438, in, 458; 3 flowers the or- fring to J85.287 ,^ mLa '• K-*)